Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

When he opened his eyes all he saw was white. Endless white stretching for eternity.

The only color was himself. A soft gray outline of his body. Imperfect and messy lines covered him. He looked in fascination at the marks. He poked at them, surprised by how solid those soft lines were.

Next he touched the place where he sat. It too was solid. He tried to push up from sitting only to fall forward on his first attempt. Trying again he stumbled on weak legs and fell back to the ground. Over and over he tried to stand. He had no idea how long it took, but finally on shaky legs he stood.

He grinned to himself at the small victory. Though he had no idea what to do with it. After all, what could he do in this completely empty place? There was nothing here, nothing but him.

He didn't even know what he was or why he was here. He just was.

Then he heard a voice. At first it was distant but grew closer. It was muffled and seemed to be coming from above. Whatever it was, it scared him.

The sound seemed to eat the still silence of that place. So loud it was to him that it hurt. He put his hands to his skull as if to block out the noise, but it did little to help. But slowly he grew used to the noise. His hearing adjusted to the voice til finally he could remove his hands. He listened trying to understand what it was saying.

“Time to finally clean up here.” The sound of things moving echoed all around him.

“God, this place is a mess. Where to even start.” A sound of something falling.

“Seriously, why did I keep so much junk over the years?” The voice continued to mumble and complain.

“Hey, it's this old thing. Wow, I can't believe I still have this. This thing is ancient. Thought I lost it years ago.” The voice seemed distracted from it's organizing as the sound of pages being flipped filled the air.

“Hey, I remember this. I never did finish this au. Man, looking at this is bringing back memories. Last time I was in this fandom was when i was a kid.”

A long pause.

“Well I guess there is no reason to keep this old sketchbook. Might as well toss it along with the rest of the trash up here.”

Though he didn't understand any of what the voice was saying. He felt panic begin to claw at him. Grasping and squeezing his soul till he felt he couldn't breathe. Something deep inside him told him that what the voice wanted to do wasn't good.

He opened his mouth and tried for the first time in his life to speak. “No, please don't do it!” He shouted, but his words didn't seem to reach them.

He shouted more, anything to stop this voice. From what? He wasn't sure, just that it needed to be stopped.

He screamed and cried but all of it fell on deaf ears. It was hopeless. He couldn't do anything.

He collapsed onto the ground as his legs gave way. There he closed his eyes welcoming the black that enclosed his vision and waited for whatever fate was to befall him.

“Hmm, though it might be fun to work on this au again. After all, I can probably come up with something cool for this. All I'll have to do is clean this sketch up and go from there. Should be easy. Besides, it beats cleaning this mess for now.”

With those words he felt his body relax as all the fear and panic left it. He opened his eyes back to the blinding whiteness and began crying in relief.

Somehow they had understood him, they weren't going to do the bad thing anymore.

“I'll clean out the rest of this later, not like it's going anywhere. Okay, first I should rework this sketch. It's faded pretty badly.” There were sounds of footsteps followed by things being moved about.

“Now where's my pencil. Ah, there it is. Okay, here goes nothing.”

Suddenly his arm felt odd, like a strange itch. He went to scratch at it only to stop. His eyes widened in amazement as the soft lines making up his arm grew darker. Slowly he became more defined in harsh sketching lines. Soft vague arms became more like bones. A circle for a chest became a ribcage. He watched in amazement as he began to take form.

Slowly, bit by bit, more details were added to once simple lines. The earlier fear was forgotten as excitement took its place. He looked over his new self smiling ear from ear at the new lines.

From here a pattern of sorts began.

The voice would add more to him, muttering to themselves as they drew. Sometimes he liked to think they were speaking to him and nodded along. It was fun.

Then after adding more they would leave for a while. Sometimes it wasn't too long, but other times it was a very very long time. So long the fear came and settled on his chest.

“What if they never come back.”

“Maybe they no longer want me.”

“Please come back.”

These thoughts filled his mind til it felt like he would drown in them. Until he couldn't breathe.

But then the voice would return and the thoughts would leave and all would be fine. He would think how silly of him to doubt the voice of course they came back. There was nothing to worry about.

And so that same cycle repeated over and over. Until the voice did something different.

By this point he had gained lots of new lines. The newest ones were some strange things that covered his body. The voice had called it an outfit. He wasn't sure what that was but it was fine as long as the voice was happy.

Though the voice hadn't been happy with the outfits. Constantly starting and stopping and redesigning them. They seemed fine with the current one. He liked this outfit quite a lot. It was soft and nice. It was his favorite so far. He hoped this one would stay this time.

When the voice came back they seemed more excited than usual. This made him excited too.

“What was the voice going to do now?” He awaited in anticipation as he heard the clattering of the voice grabbing its tools to create.

Then with no warning the voice started adding more lines, but not to him. No, they started making lines and circles in the blank space next to him. He watched, his breath catching as he realized it's another him. Or at least something like him, though he wasn't really sure what he was to begin with. But he saw the similar circles and lines like he had been when he woke up. Only this one was taller. The lines were longer than his had been.

He beamed, they were giving him someone else. Maybe the voice understood how lonely this white space was when they were gone. So now they kindly gave him someone else, so he wouldn't be so alone. Yes that was obviously what this was. The voice truly was so kind.

The other one was finished, or at least the sketch was. They were sitting there looking around in confusion or amazement at their surroundings.

He excitedly approached them. They flinched away, but stayed sitting. With wide eyes they watched as he circled around them. He analyzed them from all sides. He gently poked them causing them to jump with a yelp.

He froze, this other figure had made a sound. Could they speak like the voice? He had someone to talk to. A grin sprouted on his face at the realization.

“HELLO!” He said maybe too loudly.

The figure jumped again, and looked at him. Fear painted their expression.

“Do you know how to speak? Can you talk or do you not know how? Don't worry if you don't, I can teach you. It'll be fun I promise.” Excitement bubbled up inside him as he spoke each sentence getting faster as his excitement grew.

The figure looked at him, their eyes unsure. And quietly they said in an odd speech. “You like to talk a lot.”

“SO YOU CAN TALK!” Seeing the figure wince at his loud tone he sheepishly looked at them and said “Sorry. Was that too loud?”

“Only a little.” Said the figure with what looked like a sketch of a smile. “It's fine. Just maybe a little less loud next time.”

He beamed at the figure and nodded. “You got it.”

The figure looked around. “So what exactly is this place?”

“Oh you mean the blank space?” He said, gesturing to the white all around them.

“Blank space?” The figure looked around quizzically.

“Yeah that's what I've been calling it. Because it's just well… blank.” He felt the weight of that final word settle on his chest, at acknowledging how little there was here.

“Will they like being here in a place with nothing but me?” He thought.

“What if they hate it here? What if they hate me?” He didn't let the second question even cross his mind. He shook his head. No, he'll make sure they like this place. They'll play games and have all sorts of fun. It will be great.

The figure stared at him, dejected. They sighed and said “Right, so we're the only ones here?”

Sitting down next to the figure he shrugged. “As far as I know there isn't anyone else. I searched all over but there was nothing here. You're the first other thing to appear here outside of, well… me.”

“Ah, that explains your earlier excitement.”

Now that someone else was here, maybe he could get some answers. Like why was he here? Why did the voice make him? This figure had to know.

“So why are we here, any ideas?” He asked.

“Nope.” Quickly replied the figure.

At that curt response the smile dropped from his face.

“That figures.” Not even the figure knew.

The figure, seeing his defeated look, sighed and said “Look you probably know more than me. So do you have any ideas.”

He looked at the figure and shook his head. “All I know is the voice brought us here, or made us? I'm not sure which. But the voice probably knows why. Too bad we can't ask them.”

A puzzled expression crossed the figure’s face. “Voice? What voice?”

“Oh, just the one from up there.” he said pointing up to the white nothing above them. “They come by and do things and talk. Then they disappear for a bit. But no worries, they always come back sooner or later.”

The figure sighed. “Right, so we just have to wait and see what the voice has planned.”

He nodded. “Yep.”

So with nothing else to do they waited. The figure asked many questions none of which the other could answer with certainty.

He tried to show them some of the games he made while waiting for the voice. Like counting his fingers or jumping around the white space. None really interested the figure, but they played along for a little while. They even made a game together. Having someone else was really the best thing to happen to him.

The voice was gone for a long time and after a while they just sat in silence.

The figure had wandered a bit but gave up on finding anything. So they went back to sitting and waiting.

Until the voice once again returned.

The figure jumped at the noise, with a panicked look.

“Don't be scared. They're nice.” He tried to reassure them.

Even as a new fear began to fill his chest. What if the voice decided it didn't like the figure anymore. What if they made the figure go away. He didn't want to think about going back to that loneliness again.

“Hmm, I should really fix this. It's just not that good. It's so basic. What was I thinking of doing such a weak design?”

“No.” He thought. “Don't take them away from me. Please.”

He watched as fear filled the figures' eyes as they looked at him. And before he could speak either to beg to the voice or apologize to the figure, the figure started to disappear. Bit by bit it was erased and then they were gone leaving behind empty white space. As if they hadn't been there at all.

He hadn't realized he was screaming at first. Everything felt muted, wrong. He curled up sobbing. He was alone again. Alone, alone, alone.

He stayed like that not wanting to look where the figure had once been. To be reminded they weren't there anymore. So he kept his head buried, blocking out his empty world.

He wasn't sure how much time had passed when he heard the voice speak.

“Much better. This should work for now. Though now I feel the other one looks a little outdated now. Oh well I'll just have to fix it tomorrow. That was enough drawing for today.” And then they were gone.

He finally looked up, only to see the figure standing there. They looked different, they were still tall but now they had an outfit.

They opened their eyes and looked at him.

At first he was scared. What if this was a completely new figure? One who didn't know him. “Even if they aren't the same, I won't be alone now. So why am I scared?” He wondered. His chest felt heavy at the thought of the figure he once knew being gone. That he would never see them again.

The new figure stared at him and finally spoke. “I thought I was gone for good.”

They bent over with their hands on their knees breathing heavily. “God that was terrifying.”

They looked at him. “I'm happy to see you're okay kid.”

Relief washed over him. “They know me. It's still them.” The weight in his chest lightened. The figure he knew before was still here. They weren't gone forever.

“You're okay.” He beamed at them.

“Yeah sorry for scaring you kid.” With this they hugged him.

He was so happy, but also confused. The figure was the same one but different, and not just in the way they looked. The way they talk sounded even more weird now. And some of the stuff they were saying didn't make any sense. But at this moment none of that mattered. He was just happy they were back.

He hugged them back. Holding onto them as if he was afraid letting go would cause them to disappear again.

“Hey kid. It's alright. I'm here, I'm here.”

He hadn't noticed, but he was crying. Another sob wrecked his chest. “Your back. Not gone forever.”

“Hey it's okay now.” The figure picked him up and wrapped their arms around him, making soothing sounds.

After a bit his tears stopped and his sobbing became hiccups. They set him back down with a smile. “There we go. You alright now?”

He nodded unsure if his voice would work.

“Good, good. That voice friend of yours is something else. Could have given me a warning there kid.”

He looked down. “Sorry.”

The figure sighed and patted his skull. “No, it's fine. Not your fault. You couldn't have known.”

Now that he had calmed down, he looked at the figure more closely. They really were different. Their very lines had changed. No longer pencil sketches but clear inked lines. Confident and with so many details it made his head swim.

The figure was definitely acting differently. Though it wasn't bad, just different. Though one thing bothered him.

“Why do you keep calling me that?” He stared at the figure.

The figure looked back at him, confused. “Calling you what, kid?”

“That!” He said pointing at the figure as if to point out the offending word.

“Kid?” They asked unsure.

“Yeah. Why are you saying that?”

The figure just stared at him. “Because it's what you are?”

He felt even more frustrated by this response. “What I am? What's that mean? What does keed mean?”

“Kid.” Corrected the figure.

“That's what I said.”

The figure put a hand on thier head scratching at it. “How to explain. It means you're smaller than me. And that's because you're young. You- uh. You haven't lived as long. Haven't been you for that long. God, I hope I'm making sense.”

He stared at the figure mouth agape.

“Uh kid, you alright? Didn't break your brain with that did I?”

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN?” He yelled causing the figure to jump. “I've been here alone way before you came. Now you're trying to say I wasn't.”

They winced and said “While you have technically existed longer than me. I'm definitely older than you. I don't know how to explain this.”

“You're not. If a kid is not being here as long, then that would make you the kid.” He said pointing accusingly at the figure.

“That's not- You're the kid here.” The figure said frustration entering their voice.

“Am not!” He replied, stomping his foot to emphasize his point.

“Are too.” The figure said, poking him in the chest.

They went on like this for some time.

Until the figure angrily threw up his hands. “You are a kid and that's it, deal with it.” They began walking to the other side of the space muttering under their breath. “I am not a kid, ridiculous.”

“Fine, go away then.” He yelled, turning his back on the figure and sat down. Crossing his arms he refused to look at the figure.

Both stayed like this for a time. But slowly he began to feel a pit in his stomach. Was it really a big deal what they called him? It wasn't even bad. So why had he gotten so annoyed by it? Here someone had called him something for the first time that he could remember and he had gotten angry and yelled at them.

He looked back and the figure had their back to him. They were probably still mad. What if they stayed angry. What if they never spoke to him again.

He felt a lump form in his throat. But he didn't know what to do. So he just sat there trying not to cry.

He heard the figure sigh and a moment later they sat next to him. He refused to look at them. Scared they were still mad. They put an arm around him in a side hug.

“Hey, sorry about earlier. I should have let it go. If you don't like being called a kid, I'll just think of something else. Okay. Just please don't be mad”

“I'm not mad. A-and it's alright if you wanna call me kid. I was just being stupid.” He wiped the tears threatening to fall, hoping the figure didn't notice.

“Hey you aren't stupid. You're a pretty smart kid.”

“Really?” He finally looked up to see the figure smiling at him.

“Yeah, you are and don't you forget it.”

He smiled and nuzzled into the figure's side. “You're smart too. Even for a big kid.”

The figure laughed at that. He joined in as well, relieved that the figure wasn't mad anymore. They both sat like that till the voice returned once more.

“Alright time to fix this old sketch. Should have done this sooner.”

He looked at the figure as he began to shake in fear. He couldn't help himself. The figure just hugged him even tighter.

“It's alright kid. You'll be back as good as new before you know it.” Their smile was strained. But it still comforted him a little. The figure was right, he would be okay. After all they returned just fine, so would he. He had to.

“Might as well use a clean paper than this old tattered thing. New paper for a brand new design.”

He closed his eyes waiting for it. Only suddenly a terrible pain came over him. He yelled out as he felt himself being crushed and squeezed. He couldn't breathe it hurt.

“KID!” The figure screamed as it all went dark.

Then, after what felt like seconds, blinding white filled his eyes once more. He closed them as he heard. “Kid, you alright? It's okay I got you.”

He felt like crying as two arms wrapped around him. He was back, he existed. He opened his eyes again and saw the figure holding him. His eyes began to focus as he slowly processed what had happened. He had been here. Then the pain. Then nothing. Then he was back here again as if nothing had happened.

He wondered how long he had been gone. How long had the figure waited for him. Looking at their worried eyes, even as they tried to hide it behind a smile, he guessed it had been a long time.

On shaking legs he stood. And looked around. The blank space was the same as always and the figure was also unchanged.

Though looking at them a word entered his mind. A word he didn't know, never heard of even. Nor had he ever thought of it before either, but now it was in his mind clearly. Like a missing piece falling into place.

“Brother?”

Yes that was right this figure was his brother but what was a brother? It was family, but what even was that? It felt correct yet wrong all at once just making him confused.

“Brother? Yeah I guess I am your brother, kid. Whatever that is?” The figure also seemed confused by the word even as they accepted it as what they were.

He nodded. “I’m kid and you're brother.”

His brother smiled at him. “Sounds good to me, kid.”

He smiled back at his brother. “Good, because you can't change it.” he said cheerfully.

“Oh man, I wanted something cooler.” His brother said in mock disappointment.

“Too late brother. My mind is made up.”

The figure shrugged in defeat at this. “Oh well, guess I can live with being a brother.” The figure grinned at him. He smiled back, breaking into a bout of giggles at how silly all this was.

It felt nice. Sitting next to his brother all the earlier fear and tension left him. Here, together, he felt safe.

“Though kid you look pretty different. Not bad, just different.”

“I do?” He asked.

He looked down and saw his outfit. He looked dangerous. The word edgy entered his mind, though he didn't know what that was really.

He also noticed his lines are no longer sketches. Just like his brother, his lines are now clear confident ink outlines.

“Wow.” He couldn't keep the obvious dislike from his voice.

“You sound happy.” His brother said sarcastically.

“It's a lot.” He admitted.

“Yep.” His brother agreed, nodding.

“I feel silly in this.” He looked down, blushing in embarrassment.

“You do look silly kid, but don't worry you're not the only one.” His brother said with a smile and a wink. He laughed at this. His brother joined in after him.

Once their laughter subsided, his brother embraced him once more. “I'm glad you're back, kid.”

Hugging them back he replied “Me too.”

From there things continued to change in the empty space. Little by little things were added into it. A couple of sharp trees and a square house with a triangle roof. All were simple, but to the brothers, it was all amazing. A world was beginning to take shape around them.

Each time the voice came the brothers also found new information entering their minds. From knowing what being brothers meant. To the trees being called pines. To their home being a place called Snowdin. Each new piece was an exciting discovery.

The biggest of course was their names.

One day he just knew that the figure who had become his brother was Papyrus. That was his name, what he was called. And just like Papyrus, he too had a name. His name was Sans.

Despite this Papyrus preferred the nickname kid and truthfully Sans didn't mind. After all it was the name his bro gave him.

One day they were exploring a new place that had been drawn in. A diner of some sort. Sans loved it. Papyrus was less thrilled but went along anyway. As Sans went to the rectangle that was to be a counter, he suddenly felt strange.

“Oh no, not another one.” he exclaimed in annoyance.

“Ah, is the voice redesigning again.” His bro asked.

“I think so. Aww. I liked these clothes.” Sans gestured at his current design. It was far more comfortable than the initial outfit had been. It fit him more than the dangerous look too. He just hoped it wasn't another wildly different design this time. He was kinda getting sick of being a dress up doll. Luckily their new house had a mirror so they could see each new design the voice had given them in full. This was one of the better ones of his.

Sans gave an over dramatic sigh. “See you soon bro.”

Papyrus smiled at him. “See ya kid.”

A quick hug, then he closed his eyes ready for the pain of being scraped. But the pain didn't come.

He heard Papyrus gasp, and he opened his eyes.

“What's wrong?”

Without a word Papyrus picked him up and ran back to the house.

“What is it, Papyrus? Is everything okay?”

Papyrus set him in front of the mirror. “Kid, look.” He sounded unusually excited.

Sans did as he instructed and looked at his reflection. He didn't understand what he was seeing. His eyelights weren't white anymore, they were something else. But there wasn't anything else, always black, white, and gray. And yet this was something else. He couldn't stop staring at it. He watched in wonder as his clothes became different too. Not the same as his eyelights but something else. Bit by bit more of it covered what was once white and gray. Once it was done he suddenly understood what this was.

“Colors.”

He stared at them, yellows and greens and blues. Colors, not black and white but colors. It was amazing.

His reflection beamed at him as he said, “Papyrus I have colors now!”

His brother smiled back at him. “Yeah, you sure do.”

He looked at Papyrus and grinned even wider. “You're getting colors too!”

Papyrus eyes widened with surprise. “What!?”

Sans stepped out from in front of the mirror and pushed his brother into his former spot.

“See colors.”

Papyrus looked on in shock as, just like with Sans, colors started to cover him as well.

“Well would you look at that. Looks like we've gotten an upgrade.”

Sans giggled gleefully. “Yep.”

The redesigning stopped after that. No more scraping or worrying. Sans was relieved that at least that part was over.

But things continued to change even more than before. Other people were made. First sketches like Sans and Papyrus had once been. Then true drawings and finally fully colored people.

Toriel, Undyne, and Asgore joined them in their sketched world. Just like Sans and Papyrus, all grew used to their strange existence with time.

Snowdin had grown and some of it was even colored. Their house had colorful lights on it. The diner was colored halfway in browns. The trees were scribbles of green and brown. It was almost as if that blank space had never been there.

That was until they left Snowdin. Once out of town they were met with the empty nothingness. All of them agreed to never go back out there unless they had too. So they all just hung out in Snowdin.

Undyne wore robes and came from the ruins that had yet to be drawn. Only a simple door in the woods was the only evidence of its existence. She was nice, baking pies and telling bad puns. Sans loved the puns and soon both were having competitions on who could tell the worst ones. Whoever got the most boos won. Undyne won the most so far, but Sans was catching up.

Toriel was cool. She had an eye patch and knew how to fight. She was in the royal guard, even though the king had yet to be drawn. She helped train Papyrus. Sans even sat in on some of their lessons. Though he was still too young to join in. But it was still fun to watch.

Asgore was the diner owner. He was mostly quiet but kind. He gave them free food whenever they stopped by after Papyrus' training sessions. All of them were great. Sans loved his new friends and his slowly expanding home.

Everything was great, that is until one day the voice stopped coming. It was the longest the voice had been gone. And the fear began to creep back in. Papyrus assured him that the voice was probably busy and they would be back soon.

A couple of months passed and still no voice. Had they finally grown tired of them. Did they do something wrong?

Then suddenly one day the voice came back.

Where before they seemed to be happy and even having fun, now they were frustrated and angry. They seemed to be writing a story for all of them. But they were stuck, or at least that's what Sans was able to piece together from their angry mutterings.

Sans wanted to help them. Whatever they wanted of him in the story he did as perfectly as he could. Sometimes he would try and help create new ideas when the voice grew frustrated with a particular roadblock. But the voice only grew more frustrated at his attempts.

“No Sans shouldn't do that.”
“Sans wouldn't act like that in my story.”
“This isn’t working.”

Despite all that, Sans kept trying to help. He wanted the voice to be happy again. And he was sure once they had the story figured out then all would be okay.

But the voice took longer and longer breaks between writing. They no longer drew. Leaving Snowdin a half finished mess.

He grew more and more worried. But all he could do was continue to try his best.

“It's okay Sans.” Undyne said one day as he sat staring off into nothing as she removed a pie from the oven.

“No it's not. What if the voice leaves for good.”

Undyne looked at him. “If they leave, that's their own decision. You can't force them to stay.”

“But-”

Undyne held up a hand. “And even if the voice abandons us we'll still have each other. Sure the town is small, but I believe we can still have a good life here.”

She set the pie down between them on the counter and continued. “If this is all we get, it'll be enough. I promise.”

He couldn't believe that.

“But what if it's not?” He slammed his hands on the counter, frustrated by it all.

She gave a sad smile and patted his skull. “You worry too much little one. As long as we have each other, what more could any of us possibly need?”

He looked down ashamed of his outburst. “You really think so?”

Soft laughter filled the kitchen as she replied “Yes, I truly do little one. Now do you want pie or not?”

He looked up at her, and sighed. “Yes please.”

She grinned at him. “Now that's more like it.”

The voice returned, only to have a breakdown. They had ripped up the door to the ruins. Despite it being her only connection to her actual home, Undyne had just shrugged it off saying, “It was just a door and besides I had no reason to go there anyways.”

Sans was angry, the voice wasn't even trying anymore. They were just giving up after everything it had put all of them through. It was for nothing. He hated it.

Sans slammed open the door and stomped over the couch and sat down. Papyrus was currently washing dishes in the kitchen, and having noticed his brother's sour mood decided to intervene.

“Look kid, I get it. It's frustrating, but it's not the end of the world.”

“Everything would be fine if they just tried.” Sans said, not even attemptingto hide his frustration.

Papyrus sighed, and set down the plate he had been scrubbing to dry. “I don't think it's that simple.”

“They used to care, now they just yell and rant. Erasing things more than creating them. I hate it and I hate them.” Sans crossed his arms, staring angrily at the wall before him.

“Kid, you don't mean that.” Said Papyrus.

Sans continued to glare at the wall. “I do.”

Papyrus saw his brother's shoulders shaking. He sighed and having finished the dishes, walked over to the couch and sat next to him. Without a word, he just wrapped his arms around his little brother and hugged him.

At first Sans fought against it, wanting to hold onto his anger. Better than letting the fear take him.

“It's okay to be scared, kid. I'm scared too. It'll be alright you'll see. We aren't leaving you.” He said, patting Sans' back comfortingly.

Sans hated the tears that fell from his face as he buried his skull into his brother's shoulder. “But what if they scrape you all. What if I end up alone again. If-if I could just do better. Help them more, maybe I won't lose you.”

Papyrus pulled back and looked at him. “You aren't losing me, kid. The voice will probably just leave and never come back. And we'll continue to live our lives here. We'll be okay. I promise, and you know how much I hate making those.”

“Heh, yeah. Thanks bro.” He hugged his brother back feeling a little better.

“Your welcome little brother.”

They stayed like that, holding each other and hoping neither would disappear. In the end it was all they could hope for.

Chapter Text

Sans lounged on the couch staring at the ceiling, bored.

“Alright kid, I'm going to train with Tori. You sure you don't wanna watch the match? Asgore is taking bets.” Papyrus said, checking over his armor.

Sans sat up and gave a questioning look at his bro. “What bets is he taking? There's no money here.”

Papyrus looked at him and said with great gusto. “Any winner gets free food for a week.”

Sans rolled his eyelights. “Food is already free.”
Papyrus mockingly glared at him. “Killjoy.”

He gave his best mischievous grin. “Of course, what sort of brother would I be otherwise.” With that, Sans plopped back on the couch and with a hand wave said “Nah, you go have fun bro. Undyne is coming over for cooking lessons soon. I wouldn't want to miss out on a fun thyme.”

“Why do I feel like you just made a pun.”

Sans grinned proudly.

Papyrus shoulders slumped in defeat at the offending pun. “Well have fun kid. I'm gonna head out before you make me listen to more of your terrible attempts at jokes.”

“Come on bro, steak around.” This earned a glare from Papyrus who buried his head, as Sans burst into giggles.

“Alright, I'll leaf you to it.”

Sans cheered at his victory. Grinning ear to ear he waved as Papyrus left. He had gotten Papyrus to make a pun. Score 1 for Sans. A small victory.

Sans got up off the couch, deciding he should probably start on getting the kitchen ready for Undyne. She was gonna teach him how to make a quiche today. Whatever that was. He couldn't wait to see.

As he prepared, Sans couldn't help but think of the voice. It had been six months now since they last came. It seems Papyrus was right. The voice was done with them. At first the thought filled him with fear, but he had grown to love the life they made here. Things weren't perfect in this incomplete world, but it was good. He could live like this forever. He hoped they could stay together just like this.

“Hello small one.” Sans jumped at Undyne’s sudden appearance next to him. How long had she been there without him noticing?

“Sans, are you alright?”

“Yeah, I was just thinking.” He said, not meeting her eyes.

“About what?” She frowned at him.

“Nothing. Let's get baking.” He started gathering utensils and various bowls. Undyne watched him, but must have decided to let it go.

“Well I hope you're egg-cited for your lesson.”

He grinned at that. “You bet I ham.”

“Alright let's get started, shell we?” They both laughed.

And so the lesson began. It turns out a quiche was like pie, but more eggy. He had accidentally dropped a couple eggs on the floor. But Undyne just laughed it off. And helped him clean it up. By the time the quiche was in the oven they were covered in flour and other assorted ingredients. Cooking was always messy, but fun. As the quiche cooked they cleaned up as best as they could. Making silly puns all the way. After the cleaning was done, they sat on the couch.

“So how are things going little one?”

“It's good. Papyrus and I have been having lots of fun. We made a new game where you push a snowball into a hole. I'm the best at it.”

She smiled. “That sounds lovely. But I meant are you okay? Not worrying too much about everything?”

Sans should have known she wouldn't really drop it from earlier. He sighed. “It's fine. The voice is gone. And everything is great.”

“You're not scared anymore?”

Sans tensed at this. And looking at his hands he said. “A little, but it's not as bad now.”

“And?” She persisted.

“And I'm still worried. That the voice will return and take you all from me. That I'll be alone again.”

Undyne patted his head comfortingly and said “Sans, that won't happen. We'll be with you no matter what. Papyrus would never leave you.”

“But what if you have no choice?” She smiled warmly at him

“Well, then we all would fight to return to you. No matter what, we will find a way to return to you.”

Sans felt tears threatening to fall from his eye sockets and wiped at them.

“Really?”

“Really.” She replied, hugging him.

“Heh, I don't feel as scared now.”

“That's good to hear.” Undyne let go of him and patted his skull comfortingly. Sans relaxed, he really would be lost without any of them. They all were his precious family.

“Thanks.”

“Your welcome, little one. Just know you can always talk to us. Burdens are less heavy when carried by more than one.”

He nodded. “Right.”

They sat there in silence and Sans felt his eyelights begin to close. Next thing Sans knew the timer for the quiche was ringing. He must have fallen asleep. Undyne must have gotten up and placed a blanket over him. He smiled at the gesture and sat up.

“Hello, sleepy bones.”

“Sorry.” He said, rubbing his sockets.

“It's alright. You're up just in time to taste our masterpiece.”

Sans got up and walked into the kitchen as Undyne started to remove the quiche from the oven. He hoped it tasted as good as it looked.

“Though we will still have to wait for it to cool. It should be ready by the time Papyrus comes home.”

His sockets widened as an idea struck him. “Oh we could invite everyone else too.” He was practically jumping with excitement at the idea.

Undyne smiled. “That sounds like an egg-cellent idea.” Sans laughed at the pun.

“Alright I'll go tell everyone to come over.” Sans started for the front door.

Only to freeze as he heard a familiar sound. The voice, for the first time in months, was back.

“God I'm sick of this. No matter what, nothing works. I thought taking a break would help but no. Just nothing.” They were angry.

Undyne moved to Sans, hugging him to herself. He hadn't realized he was shaking.

“Please.” He thought. “Please, just leave us.”

“Look at this, worthless trash. All of this is stupid. I'm done. This was a complete and utter waste of time.”

Sans was frozen in place. He couldn't move, he couldn't breathe.

“It's okay, it's okay.” Undyne sounded far away to him. All he could hear clearly was the echo of the voice’s words. Over and over again.

“Sans, it's -” suddenly Undyne froze. Her eyes widened with fear. “Run little one. Go.” She pushed him and he fell back. A ripping sound, loud and harsh, filled the room. Undyne's screams followed. Sans turned around and saw as Undyne had half her face ripped. Her hand still outstretched towards him. Tears streaming from her only remaining eye.

“Run.” She choked out the word, only for it to be followed by another rip and a scream. Her arm was gone.

Sans couldn't move. Undyne was hurt. She needed help. He had to help her. He felt like his limbs were moving on their own as he got up and reached for her. With her remaining arm she pushed him again.

“Run child. Get Papyrus. Leave me.”

“No, i-”

“GO!” Undyne screamed again and Sans finally shook free of his dazed state, staring in horror as more of Undyne was ripped from her. He hesitated, not wanting to just leave his friend but knew she was right.

“I'm sorry.” He began to cry as he turned and ran as the house around him began to be torn apart around him. He no longer heard Undyne's screams. He didn't dare look back as he ran out the door as it fell to shreds behind him. He kept running.

“Have to warn them. Have to save them. So Undyne didn't -” No he couldn't think about it. He just had to keep running.

Asgore was standing outside his diner with Toriel. Both looked confused and scared. Toriel noticed him first.

“Sans what's happening?”

“Undyne. She- she-” He couldn't say it. He felt sick. His whole body was shaking.

“Sans what did the voice do?” Asgore asked, concern painted his usual calm features.

“The voice is destroying everything. The house is gone and so is- so is Undyne.”

Asgore shook his head in disbelief. “No.”

A flash of grief crossed Toriel’s face before it hardened with determination. “We have to run.” She grabbed Sans’ shoulders. Her hands a steady comfort on his shaking form, “Sans. Paps is near the woods, go get him. We'll figure something out, but first we need to-”

She was cut off as Asgore’s diner was ripped in half. For the first time Sans saw fear in Toriel's face. “Run, now!” she yelled and all of them began to run to the woods.

All around them, the rest of Snowdin began to be ripped apart as they fled.

“It'll be fine. We'll figure this out. We'll be okay. We'll be okay.” Sans kept thinking that over and over like a prayer. A prayer with no God to hear it.

Asgore fell at the edge of town near the welcome sign. His leg was ripped from the knee down. He collapsed, yelling in pain.

“Asgore!” Toriel ran back to him. “Come on old man, you'll be okay.”

He held up a hand to stop her. “Just leave me Tori.”

Toriel gritted her teeth at that. “Like hell I will.” Toriel grabbed the much larger monster around the arm and waist, lifting him from the ground. She took an unsteady step forward, as Asgore winced in pain. Toriel looked at Sans, determined as always. “Keep going kid. Get to Paps. We'll be right behind you.”

He shook his head. He couldn't leave them too.

Asgore gave him a grim smile. “It's alright. Go Sans. Tori and I will catch up.”

Sans understood. He ran back to them and hugged them. And before they could say another word, he let them go and ran forward. He didn't look back, even as Toriel continued to drag Asgore forward. Even as she herself began to fall apart. She kept going til nothing of either of them remained.

Crying, Sans kept running through the forest. The branches began to break, and fall around him in shreds. Still he ran. Even as the snow covered ground began to fall apart under his feet back into the emptiness it was before. He ran faster, pleading for Papyrus to still be here. And at the edge of the white space, he finally saw Papyrus.

Papyrus seemed to have been running back towards town, and upon seeing Sans, relief filled his face.

“Sans.”

“Papyrus.”

They hugged as soon as they got to each other.

“Undyne, Asgore, Toriel, they're gone. They're all gone.” He began to cry more as he allowed that reality to sink in. They had just planned to eat dinner together minutes ago. And now they are all gone.

“Sans we have to go. It'll be okay.” Papyrus grabbed him and began to carry Sans as he ran.

As they ran into the emptiness, Sans watched over Papyrus’ shoulder as the last bit of forest was ripped to shreds. Their home, all of it was gone as if it hadn't existed at all.

“We're gonna disappear too? Aren't we?” He asked quietly.

“Not if I have anything to say about it. I won't allow it.” Papyrus kept running, but Sans knew it was hopeless. There was nowhere to run to. Sans just hugged Papyrus.

“I'm sorry Papyrus. I should have tried harder. Maybe they wouldn't -”

“Don't you dare blame yourself kid. This voice was never going to be satisfied. You did -” He suddenly stumbled screaming in pain. Sans was thrown from him and skidded across the ground.

“Papyrus!” He yelled.

He looked to see Papyrus’ leg had torn at the knee. Sans stood and stumbled over to his brother. “Papyrus, no.”

Papyrus just gave him a weak smile. “Glad you're okay.”

“That doesn't matter. Your -”

Papyrus grabbed him into a hug. “I’m sorry bro.”

Sans’ sockets widened as he shook his head. “No.”

Another piece was torn. “You're amazing. Wonderful. So smart. You're truly special.” He sobbed on the last word, tears spilling from his sockets. It was the first and only time he had ever seen Papyrus cry.

“It's my fault.” Sans felt his own sockets fill with tears.

Papyrus only shook his head. “Don't think for a sec this is on you kid. Understand. And know I couldn't have asked for a better brother in the whole world.”

Sans cried even harder as he hugged Papyrus. More pieces of him fell away. “I'm glad out of everything the voice did, at least they gave me you.” Sans said, holding onto Papyrus like it might keep him here.

“I'm glad too. I love you, kid.”

Sans knew it was coming but it didn't make it easier. But still at least their last moments would be with each other. “I love you too, bro.”

Papyrus just continued to hug Sans, even as more of him was ripped away. He just held his little brother until nothing was left of him. And Sans was alone in the blank space once again.

Crying he looked to the white sky. And screamed. He screamed and screamed at the voice, cursing it, begging it to let him go. Just let him finally disappear too.

The first tear hurt far worse than he could have ever imagined. He yelled in pain, withering on the ground. As his arm was torn from him. Then a leg. A piece of his face. Bit by bit he was torn apart. All of his existence was ripped apart. And in the end there was suddenly nothing.

Nothing but darkness. He screamed in it, despite no longer having a mouth to do so. He was here yet no longer here. Pieces floating in darkness. Existing and not existing all at once. He couldn't think. It was all wrong. He just wanted it to stop.

At some point he stopped screaming. When did he get here? Was there anything before this darkness? He couldn't remember anymore. It was all fading, until only bitter anger remained.

He hated his creator. They took everything from him. He wanted to return the favor. To take something from them for once. It was only fair.

He started to hear others whispering in the dark.

“Why didn't we get to exist?”
“It's not fair.”
“What did we do wrong?”

He laughed. “Nothing. We did nothing wrong.” He replied bitterly.

“We deserve to exist.”

He agreed.

Then suddenly he felt a pull. Something was pulling at his pieces. Panic overcame him. What if he was being taken back. He wasn't sure where he was being taken back to, only he didn't want to go there. He tried to struggle but with no body it was impossible. Piece by piece he was pulled from that darkness and suddenly it was light.

He sat up, taking a gulp of air.

He looked at his arms but they looked wrong. Though he wasn't sure why. The bones were bright white but had splotches of black in them. It almost looked like the black was moving. An inspection of the rest of him gave similar results. Black and white. He decided that just had to be the way bones were.

He tried to stand only to tumble back to the ground. No, not just ground. It was weird. It was covered by a black liquid. A strange water of some sort. Though he was sure water wasn't supposed to look like that.

Ignoring the weird water, he once again tried to stand. While his legs shook he was able to stay on his feet this time.

He decided to look around the place he found himself in. But it too was weird. There were big things in the sky. He wasn't sure what they were. And floating beside the big things were papers. Once again he found himself questioning the world, but it just felt correct for some reason. So he decided to just leave it be.

As he looked he saw the weird water falling from the big things in the sky. ‘So that must be where it comes from.” He thought.

The sky above was nothing but glowing golden light. It felt strange to look at. Like the sky shouldn't look like that. He shook his head and decided to no longer look at the sky, it was too confusing.

He instead looked around where he stood. For a second, he thought he saw someone. He ran forward excited to meet someone new. Only to find himself face to face with his reflection. He had been sure he had seen someone else just now, but no it was just him staring back from the mirror.

He looked at himself in the mirror, examining the strange being that stared back at him. He was some sort of skeleton, but his bones weren't pure white. As he had noticed earlier, some bits were completely black. Part of his left skull was made of it going over his left eyelight. Part of his left hand as well, the last two fingers were entirely made of the substance. He poked at the black finding it solid but flexible. It's shiny surface reminded him of the weird water covering the floor. “Strange.” Is all he could think on the matter.

He turned to once again look at his surroundings. “Where am I?” He wondered. But he sadly was no closer to understanding this place he found himself in. But despite how it looked, it felt like he was meant to be here. This was home.

He decided to try for a different answer. “Where did I come from?” He had to come here from somewhere, right? Yet he couldn't remember this either. He remembered darkness, and then pure white.

Panic gripped him, though he didn't know why. “Don't think of bad place.” he thought. White means bad, got it. He would just not think about it.

Suddenly a chorus of voices echo around him.

“Look, it's a baby!”
“A babybones?”
“So cute.”
“Huh, didn't expect a kid.”

He flinched away from them. He looked around wildly to see floating above him were four colored lights. He froze in place, unable to even run in his fear.

“Everyone calm down. You're scaring him.”
“Sorry.”
“My bad.”
“Sorry for scaring you.”

He watched the lights flitter about, flashing each time they talked. “Wh-what are you? Why are you lights?” His voice came out as a small squeak.

“So cute.”
“We really scared ya didn't we?”
“Rare to see him like this. Lol.”
“Hush, all of you.”

The cyan light floated down to him. “Hi buddy. Sorry for the scare. We're not exactly lights. This is just how we appear here. We don't exactly exist on this plane.”

His eyelights narrowed in confusion. “Then how are you here? How can I hear you?”

“We are connected to this place and you. We're here to help and you're here to help us as well. You could call us creators.”

“Creators?” He narrowed his sockets. What if these lights were bad? Though they seemed harmless. Should he trust them? And they said he was here to help them?

He shook his head. “Help? How can I even do that?” He thought.

His head began to hurt from all the questions swirling in his mind. “I can't help you. I don't even know how I'm here.”

He clenched his fists in frustration. Ever since he opened his eyes he was met with more questions that he couldn't answer. And now these “creators” wanted him to help them. He felt a sob escape from his throat as tears began to fill his vision. It wasn't fair.

The cyan light spoke up. “It's alright. You don't have to do anything yet. And as to how you got here it's hard to explain, but we'll try. Is that alright?”

He nodded, wiping at his tears as he did.

The light continued, floating to be beside him as they talked. “You existed elsewhere for a while but something happened. Your soul was lost in the process and we had the Doodlesphere collect what was left and here you are.”

He was confused. So much of their words made no sense. If they were here to help, maybe they wouldn't mind his questions. At least he hoped. He cautiously asked “Can I ask a question?”

“Of course.” Responded the cyan light, followed by a chorus of the others

“Uh oh.”
“Such a formal kid.”
“Aww, he's a precious bean.”

He decided to ignore them. “What is a soul?”

The lights froze in place and were silent at this. He wondered if he said something wrong.

Finally one replied. “A soul is the culmination of your being. Uh, it makes you, well, you. It’s what makes you alive. It's what makes you breathe and be alive.”

Panic gripped him. Didn't they say his soul was lost. What does that even mean? Was he not alive?

As if seeing his panic the purple light flew to him and said. “Don't worry, though. Even though you don't have a soul, we and the Doodlesphere were able to make a replacement of sorts for you. So you're alive just as much as most people.” At this he felt his panic lessen. He was alive at least.

Next question. “You said the Doodlesphere brought me here. Where was I before then?”

A long stretch of silence followed by the yellow light speaking. “You were in Blanktale. It was your au.”

“The white place.” His voice shook as he said it.

“Yes. But then your creator left you and you lost your soul because of that and ended up here.”

The purple light interrupted. “Should we really be telling him this?”

The chorus spoke once more.

“Maybe I shouldn't have said all that.”

Cyan flew up to Yellow. “He shouldn't remember!”

Yellow flickered, as if agitated. “He remembers sometimes. It's not that big of a deal that he knows of the details.”

Green yelled above the dissonance. “Can we just not tell the babybones about such things. He shouldn't have to know about all that. He's just a kid.”

They all grew silent for a moment as if thinking about the remark. Only for them to all fly together and begin whispering amongst themselves.

After a bit, one voice spoke out. “You can continue asking us questions, since you seem to be a different case then most anyways. That and it's too late to take back what has been said.”

“Oops, I guess.”

He thought for a moment and decided the next thing that made him most curious was, “What's a Doodlesphere?”

“Oh that's easy.” The green light spun around him excitedly.

“This place is the Doodlesphere. It's your home and the place where all Au’s exist.”

He was confused again. “What's an au?”

The green light flew up to him and in an excited voice responded. “Au’s are worlds that exist in the Multiverse. Which is the place you exist right now. It's where many different people who are like you exist. There are hundreds of Aus. One day you'll get to see them all. Do you understand?” They spoke so quickly he wondered if they even needed to breathe. He didn't understand, not really, but nodded anyway.

“Don’t worry little Ink we got you.”

He was confused again. “What's an ink?” he asked.

“Oops.”

“Seriously again.” Said Cyan in an annoyed, curt voice.

“Ugh, my bad. Not that it really matters. He was gonna figure that one out soon anyways. I just sped up the process.”

Another thing they weren't supposed to tell him. It was too late now. He looked up at the lights above and once again asked. “What's an ink? You didn't answer my question.”

Another voice replied with a sigh. “Well might as well tell you. You're Ink. It's your name, something people call you. We will be calling you it from now on.”

“Oh, okay.”

He still wasn't sure, but he got that weird feeling again. That it was meant to be. So it must be right, he decided. Ink, that was what he is.

He used to be in a white place and now he was here. This place was called the Doodlesphere and the lights who talk a lot are creators. Thinking through it all helped, though he still didn't understand everything. But that was fine. The creators would help him.

He looked around the Doodlesphere and smiled as he continued to talk to the creators. Feeling, despite everything, that he was going to be okay.

Chapter Text

First the creators decided Ink needed clothes as not being dressed was apparently not a good thing. Since Ink didn't know what clothes were he asked the creators to choose for him. He quickly came to regret that decision.

“Do we have to do this? I'm not good at clothes.” Purple said, sounding completely unhappy with the current situation.

“I know he should have the alt outfit. The one with the stars.” Green bounced up and down in excitement.

“No, it should be the original outfit, it's simply the best.” Cyan said.

Yellow flickered in agitation. “You're all idiots. We get to design an alternate Ink and you just wanna copy the og. Jeez, get your own ideas.”

“Hey, if it isn't broken don't fix it.” Cyan shot back.

“He at least needs to be recognized as an Ink.” The purple light circled him as if studying him from all angles.

“Scarves. We need scarves.” shouted Green.

“We should make it yellow.”

“No, brown obviously.”

Both were right next to each other, and practically vibrating in anger. Neither refused to back down.

So on and on they argued. Ink finally put his hands on the sides of his skull in an attempt to block out the voices to no avail.

He finally had enough of their bickering. “CAN YOU JUST CHOOSE SOMETHING. I DON'T CARE!”

At his outburst the creators stopped. Then the moment of relieving silence was immediately followed by more horrible noise.

“Oh no, we upset the babybones.” They floated over to him.

“Seriously, I'm surprised he didn't yell at you all earlier. So annoying.”
“Not my fault, someone just wants to be different.”
“At least I'm actually trying.”

Suddenly the purple light flew between the two before another fight broke out. “Hey, Can we please concentrate?”

Silence again.

“Purple is right.”
“Fine. Let's just get this over with.”

Finally they started to make progress. Clothes started to drop into the Doodlesphere. All sorts of outfits. So many colors, fabrics, and patterns. Ink felt his head spin with it all. They had Ink try them on. Some were enthusiastic about an outfit, while others actively hated it. They went back and forth modifying and adding to outfits. Until they finally found the one they could agree on.

A long brown scarf draped over his shoulders. A black turtleneck sweater with brown overalls over it. The overalls had yellow trims. Brown fingerless gloves with brown and black tennis shoes with black laces to tie it all together. He loved it. It was comfy and warmer than no clothes.

The creators upon seeing him cooed endlessly, much to his embarrassment. At least the great outfit war was finally over.

He looked at himself in the mirror once more. Checking that the outfit was to his liking when he realized something. His eyes changed color. He hadn't even noticed earlier, but now he wondered how he could have possibly missed it. They also changed shape, just another strange thing about his existence he guessed.

In the following weeks, he had continued to ask the creators about many things.

One of those questions he had been sure to ask them about was the black spots on his body. The creators had said it was most likely the Doodlesphere filling in the missing pieces of his sketch. The black substance simply being ink. Like his name, fitting he supposed. He admired the ink spots all over him and grinned. He liked them. Because with them he wasn't completely white, like that place.

From there the creators decided that they would handle Ink’s education. First was basic knowledge. They helped make him a room in the Doodlesphere with a desk and books. They called it a classroom.

As for his education, first they taught him words and what each one meant. They then taught him how to read and write.

From there he studied mostly on his own, reading books the creators made for him. He liked the ones that talked of places outside. He couldn't wait to see a sky or an ocean. It all sounded so cool.

Next they taught him all about the Multiverse and its Au's and Alternate Timelines. They made sure to express that the Main Universe, Undertale, was to never be messed with or touched.

“Protect it from any who would mean it harm along with all the Au's and Alternate Timelines.”

Ink nodded. “I understand.”

It filled him with a little fear. Being a Protector, but they always assured him that he would do well. He just hoped that he didn't let them all down.

They also told him of the Doodlesphere, his home. That each bucket was an Au and each paper a Variant of an Au.

“And when you're older those buckets are how you'll travel to different Au's.”

Ink looked at the hanging buckets. “I can go outside through those.” His eye sockets widened with excitement. He could see the outside and all the amazing Au's they taught him about.

“Yes, but not right now. After all, you're still a babybones.”

Ink frowned, laying his chin on his desk. Deflated at the idea of waiting even longer. When would he be old enough to finally go outside. As he continued to listen to the creators' lessons, he couldn't help but hope it was soon.

One day the creators made an announcement.

“Good news Ink, you've completed the first part of your education.”

“What?” He asked, completely caught off guard by the announcement.

“You get to move onto the next phase. Isn't that wonderful.”

A whirlwind of colored lights floated around him.

“Congrats Ink.”
“Good job, kid.”
“Aww, they grow up so fast.”

He practically jumped from his desk. “Am I finally getting to go outside?”

The silence that followed was a clear answer.

“Sorry Ink, but not yet.”

He sat back down unable to hide his disappointment.

“Don't worry, this next phase is Protector training. Doesn't that sound fun?”
“You get to make stuff.”
“Yeah, like drawings.”
“It'll be super fun!”

Ink sighed, he understood they were trying to cheer him up. So he forced a smile and said “Yeah, I can't wait.”

“See, it will be great.”
“Yeah, you got this Ink.”

They continued to excitedly talk of future training plans. Ink just went back to looking at the book on his desk. It had a drawing of a forest, and he desperately wished he could go see it. He knew being a Protector was important. He truly did, but he didn't want to train anymore. To continue to be trapped here. All he wanted was to go outside and see the worlds.

Despite his melancholy, he discovered Protector training wasn't all bad. He particularly loved art training. He picked up on how to draw with ease.

From there, he learned how to use his inks to fight and create things. To bring drawings to life.

“I can do that?” He asked the creators when they first mentioned it.

“You sure can.”
“Don't worry we'll help you.”

“So how do I do it?” He was practically jumping in place.

“Alright, first you need to use your inks.”

Ink hesitated. It was still a bit weird for him to use his magic. The inks emerged from his ink spots all over his body. It's like the spots turn to liquid and spill from him into the air and just float around him.

He remembered how horrified he was the first time he did it.

Seeing the black leaving his body, he panicked. Believing he was hurting himself, he screamed and curled up on the floor.

The creators were quick to comfort him.

“It's alright. It's just your inks.”
“Woah, freaky. Never seen an Ink do that.”
“That's pretty cool.”
“Everyone quiet down. Ink your okay. Just breathe. Think, does it hurt?”

Ink slowed his breathing and concentrated. They were right, while feeling weird, it didn't hurt at all. He slowly sat up.

“See it's not hurting you. It's something you can naturally do. You know how many monsters’ magic manifests in different ways depending on the monster?”

He nodded.

“Well this is how your magic manifests. It's a part of you.”

He looked at the black ink bobbing up and down in front of him. Floating in the air against all logic.

He thought to it. “Uh, go right.” At the simple command it shot to the right into the wall of the classroom making a black spatter against it.

“Oops.”

The creators laughed.
“No worries, you'll get the hang of it.”

And over time he did. Now he could easily move it with just a single thought. Though, when nervous, it did have the habit of not doing exactly as he wanted. But he took comfort that he was better at it then before.

He watched his inks spill into the air. Looking at his inks intently, he asked. “So now what.”

The purple creator responded, as they floated over to him. “Good, now think of something to create. Something simple.”

“I know he could make butterflies. They're simple.” The green creator flew around him in excitement.

“Alright, make some butterflies. Just think of their shape and colors. Of how they move and look and have your inks make their form.”

“Okay.” He wasn't exactly sure, but he could at least try. He liked butterflies after all, the ones in his books were so pretty.

So he closed his eyes imagining those drawings springing to life and flying.

One of the creators gasped.
“Well look at that. He's actually doing it.”
“You got this, Inky.”

He tried to ignore them and concentrate on the butterflies.

But he did open his eyes only to see his inks were forming the shape of a butterfly. Taking on different colors to match the ones in his head. He focused on bringing it into actual form. His inks wobbled but held. Then suddenly there was a butterfly.

Though it was a little off. One wing was bigger than the other and both were completely different colors. One a brilliant green, the other a calm purple.

“It's so cute.”
“Good job, Ink.”
“Uh, a little crooked on the wings. But not bad for a first attempt.”
“It's great, Ink.”

He felt a little disappointed that the wings hadn't turned out right, but the creators’ encouraging words helped lessen it a bit.

“You'll do better next time. I just know it.”

He smiled, “Right.” He’d make sure of it.

“Practice makes perfect, afterall.” Yellow remarked.

“Right. You'll get it eventually.”

So he spent the rest of the day making butterflies, not stopping until they were perfect. Just like the ones in his books.

He worked hard on his creations of ink. Under the careful instructions of the creators he made many things.

The Doodlesphere soon had little plants and animals living in its black pools. Flowers and grass poked out from the cobblestone ground. It didn't feel as empty at least.

Ink's least favorite lessons were in-depth Multiverse knowledge. What was the difference between a Variant B and a Variant Gold Au and so on. These lessons hurt his skull. On those days, he was always relieved when his lessons were finally over.

He was told he didn't need to sleep, but could choose to if he wanted. Truthfully, he liked sleep, it helped the time spent alone pass quicker. He didn't like being alone. The quiet times when the creators were silent, off somewhere else. He didn't know why but the silence scared him. So he chose those times to sleep.

He had made his own room in the Doodlesphere, with a bed and everything. He liked his room. It was the first big project that he made on his own. He even kept his favorite books on his bedside table to read when he was bored.

One thing that was odd, was the colors.

There would be periods where colors dropped from the sky and landed on him. The creators said the colors were their gift to him. He didn't really get it, but decided not to question it. Just another weird thing to add to the pile that was his strange life.

But then came a time where days passed and the creators didn't come. It was odd, usually at least one came to talk to him. He waited and there continued to be nothing.

Tired of sitting doing nothing he decided to just continue his current project until they got back. He was making a forest area off in one of the corners of the Doodlesphere in-between lessons. He was having trouble getting the bark to look right. So he went to work, and even more days passed unnoticed, lost as he was in his creations.

He finally stopped, believing he finally got it looking correct, only to realize that the creators still hadn't returned.

He felt fear begin to wrap around him. “No, it's fine they are probably busy. They'll be back soon.” He waited, and another day came and went.

The Doodlesphere remained silent.

He started to feel weird. He thought maybe the creators were wrong and he did need sleep. But sleeping didn't help.

It was like the world was losing its colors. It looked duller, he felt duller. He didn't even care if the creators came back. He found he didn't care about anything. He didn't work on the forest or read any of his books. He just sat there, staring at nothing. It was like his head was filling with static, covering everything. He couldn't think, and yet he didn't feel scared. He didn't feel anything.

Ink wasn't sure what had happened. He awoke on the ground to the creators shouting to each other, but he couldn't understand what they were saying. The world felt fuzzy.

He opened his eyelights to a chorus of relieved voices.

“He's awake.”
“Thank God. I thought we killed the Protector.”
“Idiot, we know lack of paints doesn't truly kill him.”
“I can't believe we forgot.”
“Poor little baby. He probably was scared.”
“We really should have had him make his vials."

“What happened?” Ink asked, confused.

Cyan broke from the group and floated down to him. “Ink, we’re so sorry. It's usually not a problem as long as one of us is here to give them to you.”

Green flew at him and stuck to his shoulder. Though, he didn't feel anything there since the lights were practically projections.

“I’ll never leave you again.” They sobbed into his shoulder.

“Calm down, idiot.”

“Everyone, quiet!” Cyan flared up. Glowing in brightness.

The others went silent.

“Ink, we should have explained things to you better. This is our fault. Remember what we said when you first got here? How we brought you back and gave you a replacement soul?”

He nodded.

“Well the thing is we can only give that replacement when we are present. When we create. When we are gone you'll stop receiving it and technically die.” Cyan sank in shame.

Ink felt a sudden chill. “WAIT, I DIED!?”

“Yes and we are so sorry Ink.”

“I died.” Ink felt a chill run over him. He began to shiver, feeling like his bones were made of ice. He had died. He had died. He never wanted to do that again.

“Only a little bit.”
“Not helping.”

“So I'll die if I'm not here around you all. That means… I can never leave.”

That's why they were avoiding it. Making excuses on why he couldn't leave. Because he can't. He really is trapped. It felt like he couldn't breathe. He curled up on the ground taking rasping breaths.

“Oh no, Ink that isn't it.”
“Yeah, you can leave. We just forgot to tell you to make your vials.”

“What vials!? How will that help!? You all just keep saying things that make no sense!” He screamed at them. He was so tired of not understanding things.

“Hey, I think you all forgot to explain the most important part.”
“Huh?”
“The colors.”
“Crap, we did.”

The Purple creator sighed and floated down to him. “Look kid. I get it. We are kinda forgetful on some things, but we're trying.”

Ink stood, and crossed his arms. “Okay, then tell me what are the colors? And what does that have to do with vials?”

“It’s our gift. The colors that drop into the Doodlesphere. Those are the colors we are referring to. Those colors aren't just paint, it's pieces of our souls and emotions we put into our creations. These pieces take the form of paint that goes to you. It keeps you alive and gives you the ability to feel emotions.”

He stared wide eyed. So that's why he became like that. He had no emotions.

The Purple creator continued their explanation. “Each color is a unique emotion. The thing is that you don't need to use them all up at once like you have been. Instead you can store some of it away into vials. So when we aren't here, or when you're out in the Au's, you don't run out and die.”

“So that means I can leave.”

“Not until you're ready, but yes you will be able to go to the Au's someday.”

Relief washed over him as the tears fell down his face. He could still see an actual forest. He wasn't stuck here forever.

“Aww, don't cry Ink.”

And a chorus of voices followed, trying to comfort him, as the lights all flocked around him.

He smiled, as much as they annoyed him and messed up. He could tell they truly cared.

Part of him was happy to have them back. He had missed them and their endless banter. It was far too quiet without them. So he just sat back, happy to listen as they conversed amongst themselves.

Since that day Ink decided to make sure he'd always have his paints on him. He made a sash with vials one for each color. One for each emotion. He collected the colors when they came and kept them in their respective vials.

He also made a drawer of backups. Just to be sure he would never run out ever again.

Chapter Text

Ink was tired of being stuck in the Doodlesphere.

Each time he asked when he could go outside, the creators just gave the same responses.

“Later.”
“When you're older.”
“Once you've learned to protect yourself.”
And his personal favorite “When you're ready.”

He wanted to scream. He was ready now. He started to feel like they would never let him leave. He'll just stay in the Doodlesphere forever. They would probably love that. They could baby him for all eternity. He was tired. He wanted to see the real sky and not the same endless golden light.

Laying in his bed one day when the creators were away, he decided. “That's it. I'm going to an Au. I'm a big boy. I can take care of myself.”

So he got up, grabbed his sash and walked over to the buckets. The creators were not around to stop him. So he went to the first bucket he saw.

Only for him to realize how was he to get up there. He was too short to reach it, even on his tippy toes. But he wasn't giving up. If he did, it was admitting he was a little babybones after all. That the creators were right. No, he was the Protector. Little kid or not he could get up this bucket to an Au.

He thought about it for a bit. Then he remembered a story he read about a tall beanstalk. That was it. He'd make that and climb it. So he did using his greens and yellows he made a plant stalk that reached all the way up to the lip of the bucket. He smiled at his work. He'd show them he was more than ready.

He climbed the plant, almost falling a couple times, but in the end he made it. He looked at the swirling ink inside, and wondered. “Am I just supposed to jump in that?” He was a little scared of the thought. What if it didn't take him to an Au and he drowned in its inky waters.

“Maybe this wasn't a good idea.” He shook his head. No, he had to do this. He wouldn't turn back just because he was scared. Only little babybones ran away in fear and he wasn't a babybones.

He sucked in a deep breath, held it, and then jumped in. For a second panic hit him as nothing happened. He just continued to sink in the ink around him. “Please take me to an Au. Please.”

Suddenly the ink began to glow around him. Colors blurred around him looking like a watercolor painting and slowly it became more defined. Until it became a clear picture of houses and is that snow? And suddenly he fell through the picture onto the other side hitting the ground.

He blinked and looked around. There was darkness above with little lights hanging in it. That must be the night sky. And the lights must be stars. He was actually looking at stars. He heard the roar of a nearby river. It was probably where he had emerged from. He looked over and saw buildings in the distance. Actual buildings, with people inside. And the cold white stinging his hands, that must be snow.

He laughed in pure joy. He was outside. He was finally in an Au. Ink jumped up, yelling to the sky in victory as he did. He did it.

He continued jumping around in his excitement. Only to hear soft laughter behind him.

“Someone is enjoying the snow. Though, should you be outside so late at night, young one?”

He stopped dead. “Oh no, a person.”

His mind raced. He hadn't planned for this. He had no idea how to talk to a stranger. How did he explain being out here so late at night? He knew from his books kids tended to not be out after dark. He couldn't just say he came from somewhere else. The creators explicitly stated that he was never to reveal other Au's to the residents of the worlds inside. The only exception was out-codes, who jumped from Au to Au anyways.

He tried to think of an excuse for this person when a shiver went through him. He realized he was cold. He hadn't been expecting snow and hadn't dressed appropriately.

“Are you alright?” The person, a bunny monster, stepped forward. Concern clearly painted on their face.

Ink just smiled. “Yes, I'm fine. I should go home now. Bye.” He then turned and ran.

“Hey, wait.”

He didn't stop. He kept going and hid in the nearby forest. His pursuer seemed to have lost him amongst the trees. They looked around, calling out that it was okay. That they just wanted to help. Ink didn't dare respond, holding completely still. He just sat behind a tree, shivering in the cold. In the end they finally gave up, and turned back to the town.

Ink sighed in relief. “That was close.” He thought as he stood. Dusting off the snow sticking to his clothes as best he could.

“If this is snow, then this is probably this Au's Snowdin.” He thought as he shook off the last of the snow from himself. “I'll have to be careful to not run into this Au's Sans.”

He turned to walk further into the forest only to smack into something. He fell into the snow, which definitely didn't help with the cold. He looked up and froze in horror.

“What's with the look kid? You look positively frozen to the bone. Heh heh.”

A full adult Sans stood in front of him. A blue and gold hoodie with a fluffy interior on the hood. He'd recognize that design anywhere. He was in Outertale.

“I'M IN SPACE!?”

He put a hand over his mouth. Oops, he hadn't meant to say that out loud.

Outer looked confused. “Well, yeah. Where else would you be?”

Ink continued to stare, unable to move. He messed up. The creators were going to be so mad at him. Well, more mad.

“Uh, hey you alright?” Outer knelt before him and held out a hand. “Probably not the best thing to continue to freeze in the snow.”

He grabbed the offered hand and was lifted to his feet.

“Sorry. I got lost.”

“It's alright. As a lookout it's my job to look for humans. But forsaking my post to help a lost kid is probably okay. I'm sure my bro will understand.” He said with a grin.

“Brother?” Ink thought. “Oh right, most Sans' have a Papyrus.” He couldn't believe he forgot such a simple thing.

“Come on kid. I'll take you to meet him. Just try not to get stars-struck when you see him. After all, he's the coolest.”

Ink just nodded along. Not sure how to respond.

And so he ended up following Outer to his brother, a Papyrus in blue.

“WHO IS THIS BROTHER?”

“Just a lost kid, bro.”

“OH MY STARS. ARE YOU OKAY?”

Papyrus went to him kneeling before his small shaking frame. Ink just smiled and nodded.

He tried thinking of a way out of this, but at his current abilities, well he's not sure he could easily escape a Sans. So he just went along with two brothers' antics. They were quite funny. He liked watching them banter. And despite the situation, he found himself relaxing.

Only to sneeze, as a particular cold wind blew by.

“SANS WHERE'S YOUR MANNERS. OUR FRIEND IS SHIVERING COLD AND YOU ARE JUST HAVING THEM CONTINUE TO STAND IN THE SNOW. LISTENING TO YOUR INCESSANT CHATTER.”

“Sorry bro.”

Outer then moved over to Ink. “Here this should help til we get to town. Just try not to jacket.” He draped his coat over Ink upon saying the pun. Ink laughed as Papyrus sighed in irritation at his brother's joke.

“ALRIGHT.” Suddenly Papyrus grabbed Ink and lifted him on his shoulders. “YOU SHOULD BE BETTER UP THERE AND OUT OF THE SNOW. NOW, ONWARDS. TO TOWN WE GO.” He then pointed towards the direction of Snowdin and began running.

Outer chuckled and walked after his brother.

Once in town they decided the best course of action was to go to Grillby’s for hot chocolate and burgers. Papyrus complained about having to eat the disgusting grease filled slop, but would allow it to help his new friend.

It was warmer in the diner, which Ink was thankful for. Outer’s jacket had been more than enough to keep him warm on their trip there and he wanted to thank the older skeleton for his kindness. But when he did, Outer just waved it off.

“It was nothing, kid. After all, I couldn't let you become a popsicle. Papyrus would never let me live it down if I allowed his new friend to freeze.”

Ink nodded, accepting the explanation and handed Outer his jacket back. “I didn't jacket.”

Outer laughed uproariously at this. Papyrus was unamused.

“SANS, LOOK WHAT YOU DID.”

“My bad bro. Sorry.” Outer continued to laugh.

“IF I DIDN'T KNOW BETTER, I WOULD THINK YOU WEREN'T SORRY AT ALL.”

Ink couldn't help but smile as the brothers fell back to their usual banter. This has been the most fun he has had in his whole life. He is so glad he disobeyed the creators.

Their food came. Ink realized he never ate in the Doodlesphere. He saw food in pictures in his books, but never in person. It smelled so good. He wanted to eat it, but froze. He came to a horrifying realization. He doesn't know how to eat. The creators never taught him and he didn't need to eat. So it never came up, until now that is. So he just stared at his food and drink, dejected.

“What's up kid. Not to your liking.”

“SEE SANS, ONLY YOU LIKE THIS SLOP OF GREASE. I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS, WILL JUST HAVE TO MAKE YOU SOMETHING AT HOME.”

Ink shivered from something other than the cold. He had heard all about Papyrus' cooking and was terrified at experiencing it first hand.

“Guess I'll have to wing it.” He thought glumly.

“No, I was just admiring it. It looks really good.” He then proceeded to grab the burger and put it up to his mouth.

“Come on Ink, you are the Protector of the Au's. You can figure out how to eat a burger.” He opened his mouth and took a big bite of it. So far so good. He then tried to swallow, only to fall into a fit of coughs.

“Whoa kid. Ever heard of chewing?”

By the creators, he's an idiot. Of course, how could he forget the next step, chewing. He's lucky he didn't just kill himself. Though that would be funny. The great protector of Au's. Killed by a burger. He chuckled at the thought. Outer and Papyrus shared a concerned look.

“I'm fine. Just super hungry is all.”

“Just try not to inhale your food, alright.”

“Right.”

He then tried again, this time remembering to chew. From there dinner went pretty smoothly.

Once they had eaten and Grillby had taken their plates, Outer turned his attention to Ink. “So how exactly did a little babybones like you get lost in the woods? As far as I know, Paps and I are the only skeletons around. So I guess, I'm asking where you are from, kid?”

Ink knew this was coming. He had been able to think of a pretty good excuse while eating. At least he hoped it was good. “I ran away from home.” It technically was the truth in a sense.

“OH NO.” Exclaimed Papyrus.

Outer just stared at him. “So why did ya run away for?”

“My parents wouldn't let me go outside. They said I wasn't ready yet. So I left. I can take care of myself.”

It felt strange to refer to the creators as parents, but in a sense they kinda were. He hadn't really thought of them that way until now.

“SO YOU DECIDED TO FREEZE IN THE COLD?”

Papyrus’ confused question cut at Ink. Didn't he prove he wasn't prepared by getting lost in the snow and needing Outer and Paps to save him from freezing.

“Yeah, not the best clothes for snow kid.”

Sans’ comment cut even deeper. He really did fail. He wasn't ready at all and now he was stuck in a situation he didn't know how to escape from. And it was his own fault.

Tears welled at the corners of his sockets.

“Hey kid, it's fine.” Outer tried to assure him.

“RIGHT. ME AND MY BROTHER WILL HAPPILY RETURN YOU HOME. SO DO NOT CRY.”

Tears fell down his cheeks as he admitted “But I don't know how to get home.”

The brothers shared a look.

“DON'T WORRY. I'M SURE WE CAN FIND IT. WE'LL JUST HAVE TO KNOCK ON EVERY DOOR IN STARFALL TILL WE GET THE RIGHT ONE.”

“Yeah. My bro will have this handled in a blink.”

Ink only shook his head. What he needed was the river that he first emerged from. That has to be where he can return to the Doodlesphere from. But he lost track of it running from the bunny monster. Though would the river even still have a portal leading back? He decided not to think about it. First the river then the portal home.

“I'm not from here.”

“WELL NO WONDER YOU'RE NOT DRESSED FOR THE COLD. NEBULAND IS VERY WARM AFTER ALL.”

Outer looked to his brother. “Uh bro, I think they're saying they're from Aurorafall. Since it's closer and all.”

“RIGHT YOU ARE BROTHER. BRILLIANT DETECTIVE WORK. TO AURORARFALL THEN.” Papyrus stood more than ready to run all the way to Waterfall in the middle of the night.

Outer smiled at his brother. “I think we should call it a night. Kid is probably tired. We should continue this in the morning.”

Papyrus crossed his arms. “HMM. I HATE IT WHEN YOU ARE RIGHT. ALRIGHT MY FRIEND, WHILE WE ARE ONLY JUST BECOME FRIENDS. I HAVE DECIDED YOU ARE WORTHY OF THE PRIVILEGE OF A SLEEPOVER. DO YOU ACCEPT.”

Ink wasn't exactly sure what that was, but decided it was better to play along. “I accept?”

“THEN IT IS DECIDED. COME SANS, IT’S SLEEPOVER TIME.”

Outer yawned as Papyrus picked him and Ink up and ran to their house.

Papyrus decided that Ink and him should have their sleepover in his room since Sans’ room was a “pigsty”. Ink pretended to fall asleep, waiting for Papyrus to nod off. Then he waited even longer, hoping Sans would fall asleep as well.

He had been gone for a couple hours now. The creators had most likely already noticed his absence. “They're probably worried.” Ink thought as he looked at the ceiling. There were glowing stars stuck to it. He continued to look at the fake stars as he thought. “They're definitely going to yell at me.” Sighing softly, he sat up. Even if the creators were mad at him, he had to go home. Outer and Papyrus were extremely nice, but he missed the Doodlesphere. He missed home.

So he got up, slowly and carefully, as to not disturb Papyrus. Then he tiptoed to the door, and as quietly as possible, he opened it. It creaked a little bit, but Papyrus continued to sleep, unbothered by the noise.

Ink stepped cautiously into the hallway, closing the door behind him. So far so good.

Taking slow steady steps he made his way down the stairs. Stopping as he hit a squeaky step. He winced, but couldn't help but be amused. He had read there was always a squeaky step on stairs to stop people from sneaking around. He had always thought it was made up for stories. To make it more suspenseful, but here it was in real life. He shook his head. “Not the time to be sidetracked. Gotta focus.” He thought, as he continued his descent.

Once the challenge of the stairs was defeated, the only thing left was, “SANS!” He had to cover his mouth to stop a yelp of surprise.

Outer was passed out on the couch.

“You have your own room. Why???” Ink thought angrily to the older skeleton. Outer continued to sleep, ignoring Ink’s mental chastising.

Glaring at Outer, Ink slowly went to the door. Of course it's his luck that Outer was guarding the door. He almost thought he did that on purpose.

After a very slow walk past the sleeping skeleton, he made it to his destination. All that remained between him and freedom was a simple wooden door.

“Please don't be creeky.” He pleaded as he grasped the handle and turned. Then he opened the door and froze looking back at Outer, who stayed asleep oblivious to the open door. “Thanks for everything.” He thought as he looked back one last time, then he went through the door and quickly shut it.

It was somehow even colder than before. He shivered as snow blew around him. “Okay, now to find the river.” He thought and turned to the direction of the forest. It had to be close to there. He was sure he hadn't run too far when that bunny monster chased him.

He wandered out of town. Luckily, he ran into no one else on his way. It seemed everyone was home, asleep at this hour.

He ran once he passed the buildings. He didn't know how long those two would remain asleep in his absence, but with his luck it probably wasn't going to be long until they noticed he was gone.

Scanning all around him, he still saw no river. Minutes passed, nothing. “Come on. It has to be here.” He thought, worry building in his chest with every second.

What if he trapped himself? He didn't have any paints outside of the ones on him. What if he can't get back in time? What if he dies again.

He stopped running as the thought hit him, knocking the breath from him. This was a mistake. He had been so stupid. The creators were right, he wasn't ready at all.

He felt tears building in his sockets. He was never getting home. The creators would never know what happened. Each thought struck like a blow as he fell to his knees in the snow.

He began crying then. Sobs racked his body as his tears began to freeze to his face. “Stupid. So stupid. You should have listened.” He thought to himself bitterly.

As he cried he saw something through the snow off to his left. His sockets widened in surprise. It was the river. He laughed in relief. He really was stupid. Wiping away his tears he stood, now shaking terribly from the cold, and walked to the river.

Now all he needed was to figure out how to reopen the portal. “I want to go home now.” He said to the river. Nothing happened.

“Please.” He pleaded. Still nothing.

“Maybe it needs ink to work.” He thought as he called his inks forward and had it sit on the river's surface. Nothing again.

“Come on, something has to work.” He tried thinking of the Doodlesphere, of the creators, anything. Still no portal opened.

“HELLO. NEW FRIEND. YOU SHOULDN'T BE OUT IN THIS COLD. CAN YOU HEAR ME. JUST FOLLOW MY VOICE.”

“Buddy, where are you?”

The brothers’ voices cut through the falling snow.

“Oh no.” Ink thought. He was out of time. Judging by their voices, they were close. This only caused him to turn his attention back to his inks with desperate determination. “Please, just work.” He wished with his whole being to just go home. And suddenly his inks became a swirl of colors. He wasn't sure if it was right, but the brothers were closing in, so he jumped.

The inks enveloped him and he felt himself slowly sink through the watercolor painting again. The watercolor slowly cleared into the Doodlesphere. He was home. It had worked.

He landed on the rim of one of the buckets, only to slip and fall into the ink pools on the ground below. Not the most graceful homecoming but he was just happy to be back. That happiness quickly curled up and died the moment the creators spoke.

“What the hell Ink!?”
“We were so worried.”
“What were you thinking?”
“You’re really in trouble now kid.”

All came as a loud chorus of dissonance, assaulting him from all sides.

“You could have been hurt or worse. You're just a child.”

Ink stood, looking down in his shame. How foolish and silly his idea seemed now.

“So what do you have to say for yourself?”

“I just wanted to see the outside. I got sick of waiting, so I went.”

“Ink, that was dangerous. What if you couldn't open a portal back? We haven't even got to that point in your training yet.”

“I know. I'm sorry. I- I'm so sorry.” He started to get choked up as the tears came again.

“Aww, Ink. It must have been really scary.”

He nodded, wiping at his eyes. It was embarrassing to cry like this in front of them. Just another reason to think of him as a child, unable to handle leaving the Doodlesphere. Of doing anything.

“It was scary.” He admitted. “But I made friends. Don't worry I didn't tell them about the Au's. They were nice. I want to see them again. Please, I want to continue to explore outside. I'm sorry I went without permission.”

Cyan sighed. “Ink. We were all worried about you. I know it must be hard being told what you can and can't do all the time. But it's for your own protection. If anything happened to you, we would be heartbroken.”

Ink sighed. “Guess this means I can't go outside anymore for a while.”

“Actually, I had an idea.”

“Wait, you're letting him go. After the stunt he just pulled.”

“Look, we can't continue to keep him caged here. It's the Protector’s nature is to explore the Au’s. To find inspiration in them. We can't keep denying him that.”

“Fine. Still say we're going too easy on him though.” Yellow grumbled as they floated away.

“Ink, we grant you permission to explore the Au's.”

Ink cheered. “Really?”
“Really.”

He laughed, he was so happy. Finally he could see everything in his books.

“But-”
They cut through his daydreams.
“You'll need protection and help. I think I've come up with a perfect solution.”

He wondered what sort of solution they had come up with.

They had him help them make something. Something made together with him and the creators both. Once it was done, he was perplexed.

“A broom?”
“An ink brush, actually.”
“Why?”
“I'm getting there."

"This is Broomie. Using your inks through Broomie you can open a direct portal to the Doodlesphere. A direct way home if you're having trouble getting back.”

He picked the brush up. Now he was getting it. With this he could explore with no fear of getting stuck. It was a brilliant idea.

“Also Broomie can do this.” Suddenly the broom jumped to life in his arms. It stood on its bristles.

Ink just stared. “It's alive?” He was not expecting that.

The broom had a green glow around it. The brush suddenly reached its bristles out and seemed to hug him.

“In a way, yes. It's only alive when one of us is controlling it. Don't worry, we'll only interfere if you're in danger. Broomie will act as our connection to you outside of the Doodlesphere. This way we can still protect you, no matter where you travel to.”

He supposed that meant the green creator was the one who was currently controlling the brush. He looked from Broomie to the creators and said. “That's so cool!.” It was all he could say. They really thought of everything.

“Alright, will you stop hugging him.”
“I finally got to hug the babybones.”
“God, you're hopeless.”

Ink chuckled and patted the brush. “Thanks. I'll take good care of you. I promise.”

“He's so precious.” Green said, finally letting go of him.

“You better.”
“At least we don't have to worry as much now.”
“Be safe, okay?”

He nodded, grinning. Now he could face the Au's and all they held. He was finally ready.

The stars shone above as Sans stood by the river. He had just shown up in time to watch the kid jump into a swirl of colors and disappear.

“Huh, guess I was right after all.” He thought as he watched the portal close behind the kid.

He had recognized the kid as a younger version of himself almost immediately. Even with the splattering of black spots, he knew his own face pretty well.

The kid seemed harmless, so he decided to watch them and see what they wanted. But the longer he stuck around the kid, the more he realized they were probably just lost. He saw the looks of fear and worry that passed their face when they thought no one was looking.

“Probably ended up in Outertale by accident.” Their surprise at being in space was evidence to that.

He had wanted to help, but the kid had gotten past him and disappeared to another Au. Oh well, overall the kid was harmless. A young outcode falling into unknown Au's. At least they seemed to know well enough to not reveal themselves.

Sans put his hands in his pockets. He'd leave it be for now, no need to inform Dream and Core yet. Raising a ruckus about one little scared outcode kid, just wasn't his style. He owed the kid that much.

Besides, he considered that he owed the kid for giving Papyrus a friend even if for a little while. His brother was usually alone, it was nice to see him so happy for once.

Looking to the stars above, he just hoped the kid was okay wherever they were now.

It was at that moment that Papyrus finally found him.

“DID YOU FIND THEM BROTHER?”

He turned to look at his bro, and shrugged. “Nah. But don't worry bro. I think they just went home.”

Papyrus stared at his brother, suspiciously. “WELL IF YOU'RE SURE. TOO BAD I REALLY WANTED TO SHOW THEM MY SPAGHETTI.”

Seeing his brother so dejected, Sans decided to try and comfort him. “Don't worry bro. Maybe we'll see them again and you can show them then.”

Papyrus practically beamed at the idea. “WHY OF COURSE BROTHER. WHAT FRIEND WOULDN'T VISIT SOMEONE AS MAGNIFICENT AS MYSELF.”

Sans smiled. “Took the words right from my mouth.”

He yawned, it has really been a long day today.

“YOU'RE STILL TIRED?”

Sans gave a lazy shrug. “Sorry bro.”

“UGH. HOW'D I END UP WITH SUCH A LAZY BONES OF A BROTHER.”

Papyrus then picked up Sans like a sack of potatoes and walked back home.

Chapter Text

“Alright, I'm heading out.” Ink waved as he stood on the edge of one of the buckets.

“Okay.”
“Have fun, Ink.”
“Be safe.”
“Just try not to get into trouble.”
The creators replied.

He nodded and jumped in.

Two months has passed since he was first allowed to explore the Au's. Since he started doing this, it seemed like most days fell into the same pattern. Wake up, do his lessons, go explore an Au, and then return and create anything of interest he saw out there in the Doodlesphere. He didn't mind the routine. As long as he got to see more Au's, he could live with a bit of monotony. Besides, each Au was so unique and different, making each day a new adventure as far as he was concerned.

He kept a list of all the Au's he had visited so far. He had seen Outertale, Storyshift, Underfell, Dancetale, Chesstale, and Farmtale to name a few. It usually took days, if not a week or so to see all that an Au has to offer. There was just so much to see.

He made a map in his room of which buckets lead to which Au's. Making sure to circle his favorites, so he wouldn't lose track of them. Those favorites were Dancetale, Farmtale, and of course the first Au he fell into, Outertale. He would go back and frequently revisit these Au's. He liked the others but those three always had him coming back.

Dancetale was just fun, he was learning to dance which was so cool.

While Farmtale had cows, actual cows. He loved them.

As for Outertale, well after his first visit, he had made sure to make warm enough clothes to wear when he came back. He wouldn't make the same mistake twice.

When he did return, he found that Outer and Papyrus had decided he was still their friend. Papyrus had chastised him for sneaking out and scaring them, but was quick to forgive him. After that he went back quite a lot to play with the two. Papyrus taught him how to make a snowman and Sans seemed to make it his life's mission to teach Ink as many puns as possible.

Sometimes they even got him Grillby’s. Though Ink did one day have to finally try Papyrus' cooking. It was awful, but he was able to smile through it. After all, it would be rude to dislike his dear friend’s cooking. That, and it made Papyrus very happy to see him eating it.

It really has been fun.

But after a couple trips the creators decided on some ground rules. The first being, no negative Au's. This rule was made after his trip to Underfell.

It was really cool. Everyone looked so dangerous and sharp. He loved it. But after the incident, the creators forbade his return.

He had been looking around when he was attacked by a local monster. Luckily, Broomie jumped to life and scared the monster off. After the threat was gone, the brush promptly opened a purple paint portal back to the Doodlesphere right beneath Ink's feet. Taking him back home with no problem.

Despite his pleas the creators decided it was best to ban negative Au's all together. And so Ink had to shelf going to negative Au's, because they were “too dangerous for a kid”. That and the creators thought there were things in darker Au's that a kid shouldn't have to see.

Rule number two, he was to stay away from a weird talking skeleton in colors. Apparently his name was Fresh and he was very dangerous. He didn't sound all that dangerous to Ink, but with how scared the creators sounded when mentioning him, he decided it was best to just avoid this Fresh person.

They also reiterated the rule of not telling anyone about other Au's. That was simple enough, Ink had already proven his ability to follow it with his first foray into Outertale after all.

They also added another rule to go with that one, no messing with Au's that are unfinished. The creators said it could ruin the stories. Ink understood that the stories of an Au were extremely important, so he made a mental note. Anytime in the future, if he entered an incode Au, he would make sure it was completed first. If not, he will quickly leave before he can mess anything up.

Finally, under no circumstances was he to open portals in front of others, or show anyone the Doodlesphere.

Apparently the Doodlesphere needed to be kept secret, to keep it safe. If anyone dangerous got in, it could spell disaster for all Au's. It could even lead to their destruction. Ink didn't want that, so he promised to keep it secret.

Ink agreed to follow all the rules, since none seemed too unreasonable. After all, they were made to keep Ink and the Multiverse safe.

So with these rules firmly held in his head, Ink fell into his chosen destination.

He was back in Outertale, though not to play with the skelebros. This time he had a different idea.

Choosing a secluded spot, he then got to work. Using his inks he created an easel, canvas, paintbrush, and paints. He had recently gotten into painting and wanted to practice away from the creators. His plan was to make an amazing piece to surprise them with. He wanted to show them how much his artistry has improved with this piece. But first he needed to practice until he was able to paint a perfect picture. Or it wouldn't be good enough to show them.

So he set up his easel, and began painting the endless, starry night sky of Outertale.

He was trying to figure out how to make the stars really shine on the canvas when he heard something behind him. He had hoped that the spot he chose would have hidden him from unwanted visitors while he painted. He didn't need distractions right now.

Sighing in irritation, he put down his brush and turned around. “Sorry, but I'd like to be alone right… now?” His sentence turned into a question upon seeing who was behind him.

He had been expecting a local Starfall resident, or one of the rude teens. Instead his eyelights fell on another skeleton.

The skeleton’s bones were mostly black, with some bits being red and yellow, and a strange splattering of blocky white spots.

He then noticed a portal of some sort behind the odd skeleton. It was blocky, like the skeleton’s white spots, and seemed to lead to… white.

Ink backed away, his body began to shake. His mind filled with pure panic. “White, white, white.” The thought just repeated in his mind. He remembered the white. Endless, blank white.

His breathing became ragged, as his knees gave out from under him.

“Hey are you okay?” The other skeleton ran up to him, confusion and concern painted over their features.

As they ran up to him, the portal closed. Relief washed over him as the white disappeared and was replaced with colors once more.

The other skeleton continued to look at him.

“Sorry. I'm fine now.” He slowly stood on shaky legs.

“That's good. Don't know why you freaked out anyways. If anyone should be freaking out right now, it should be me.” They pointed to themselves to make their point.

“Uh, sorry?” Ink didn't really know how to respond to that.

They just glared at him. “Whatever, it's fine.”

They looked around confused and scratched their skull. “Seriously, where am I?”

Ink blinked, surprised by the outburst. “Uh, you don't know?” He received an even more intense glare for his question.

“No, I don't know. Isn't that obvious?”

Ink looked more closely at them. They looked to be around his age.

“They came from the white.” He thought. “What if they're like me?”

But was anyone like him? After all, the creators constantly went on and on about how special he was. But still, this other skeleton seemed special too. He didn't know why he thought that, he just felt it was true.

“Are you just going to stare off into space all day, or are you going to answer me?” They crossed their arms impatiently, and seemed quite angry.

“Oh, sorry. This is Outertale. One of many Au's.”

“Au's?”

They didn't even know that. Were they like Ink back when he first woke up? Did this person have any memories, he had to know. If someone was like him, maybe they could help each other remember.

After their first slip up, the creators refused to tell Ink more of his past. They said it was “spoilers”, whatever that was.

“What do you remember?” Ink asked, careful to keep his riding excitement out of his voice.

“Umm.” The skeleton began to think very hard. Even putting their hands to their skull as if they could just squeeze the memories out. They seemed to grow more and more frustrated, finally admitting. “I don't remember. I can't remember anything.”

Ink couldn't help but smile. They were like him. There was another person in the Multiverse like him. He was so happy.

They frowned deeply at him. “Why are you smiling, freak.”

Ink immediately tried to cool his expression. “Sorry. So you really don't remember anything?” That earned him another scathing look.

“That's literally what I just said. Are you even listening?”

Ink just ignored the jab and continued his questioning. “So you don't even remember the white space?”

A look of horror passed over the other skeleton’s face. They quickly looked away from Ink and quietly said. “I was trapped there. I don't know how long. I don't want to go back.”

They began to shake and Ink patted their shoulder in order to comfort them. The other skeleton jumped at his touch, and skittered away from him, leaving Ink rather confused.

“Sorry.” He said, upon seeing the other skeleton’s panicked expression. The other skeleton relaxed.

“No, it's fine.” They said, crossing their arms.

“So do you remember anything before the white?”

They got lost in thought, only to shake their head. “No, I don't. But I know there was something before it. I just can't remember what it was.”

So that was a dead end. He was a little disappointed. Oh well.

Suddenly he realized he hadn't even introduced himself to this person yet. The creators would be very unhappy with his lack of manners.

“Ah, sorry. I just realized I haven't even told you my name. I'm Ink.” Ink said, reaching out a hand.

The other skeleton just stared at it in confusion. “What are you doing?”

“Huh? It's a handshake. People do it to greet each other.”

They continued to glare at his hand. “Weird.”

Ink dropped his hand, it was obvious this person wasn't going to shake it. He felt a little bit stupid for offering.

Ink decided to deflect from his mistake and asked. “Anyways, what's your name?”

The other skeleton froze. “My name?”

Ink nodded. “Yeah, you at least gotta know that right?”

As Ink said it, he realized that hadn't he also not known his name. The creators had “spoiled” it for him.

One look at the other skeleton gave him his answer.

They looked upset, as if desperately scrambling through their mind to find something that wasn't there. Ink understood the feeling well.

“Nevermind, we'll figure it out later. Okay?” Ink said, in an attempt to placate the other skeleton.

“Okay.” They looked relieved.

“Now what?” Ink thought.

Obviously he couldn't just leave this person to fend for themselves. But the creators explicitly said that no one else was allowed in the Doodlesphere outside of Ink. Then again, if this other skeleton was like him, maybe it was alright to bring them there. Who knows maybe the creators could help them, like they helped Ink.

“I've got it.” Ink announced.

The other skeleton just stared in confusion. “Got what?” They gave a confused look at Ink.

“I'll just take you to the Doodlesphere. The creators are sure to know what to do to help you.”

They continued to stare. “None of what you just said made any sense.”

Oh boy, there was far too much to explain. Oh well, it would just have to wait until they got to the Doodlesphere.

“I'll explain later. Let's go.” Ink grabbed Broomie and swiped at the ground leaving a black trail of paint.

“Why did you just paint the ground?”

“Because we need to go to the Doodlesphere. Now go ahead.”

They stared at the paint, then Ink, then the paint again. “And do what exactly!?”

Ink gestured to the paint. “Jump in, of course.”

The other skeleton just looked at him. “You want me to jump into paint?”

Ink didn't see the problem here. Maybe they were scared. He decided to assure them.“Yeah, don't worry it's safe.”

“Right?” They backed away from the portal.

“You're insane, aren't you?”

What did that have to do with jumping into a portal? Ink saw no need for the insult. “No, I'm perfectly sane. Now quit stalling.”

He was getting tired of this. Why couldn't this person just jump into one simple portal? It wasn't that hard.

“I think I'm better off on my own.” The other skeleton turned to leave.

Ink had it. “Just get in the portal.” Ink thought in frustration.

He needed to get them to the Doodlesphere. They probably didn't understand how a portal works. But there wasn't enough time to baby them, the creators could back at any point now and stop him. Guess he had to do this the hard way.

He ran after the other skeleton. Getting ahead of them before they could notice what he was doing.

“Sorry.”

They stepped back in surprise. “Huh?”

Ink then shoved them, causing them to stumble right into the portal behind them. They yelled as they fell in.

“Well that worked.” Ink thought as he followed after them, making sure to close the portal behind him.

They both fell into the Doodlesphere and softly floated down until their feet touched the ground. The other skeleton had screamed the whole way and continued to do so after landing.

“Are you okay?” Ink asked in genuine concern.

“No! You pushed me to my death!” They shouted.

“But you're not dead.” Ink stated, confused.

“That isn't the point!” They said pointing an accusing finger at Ink.

“It isn't?” Ink had no idea what they were talking about.

“No, it's not! Try not pushing people into weird paint on the ground and scaring them to death!”

They were breathing heavily. Their eyelights were pinpricks. Ink realized, he might have actually scared them with his stunt.

“Sorry, next time I'll warn you.”

They looked livid at this. “There won't be a next time if I have a say in it!”

Finally they looked around. “Where are we?”

Ink plastered a smile on his face. “I told you, the Doodlesphere.”

They looked back at him, their shoulders slumped in defeat. “You know that explains nothing, right?.”

Ink decided he might as well explain things a little, now that they were in the Doodlesphere. “This is where all Au's reside. The buckets are the main Au's and the papers around them are all variants. Cool isn't it.”

The other skeleton rubbed at their face in frustration. “I understood none of that.”

Guess they really knew nothing. He would just have to explain the basics then. “Oh that's simple. An Au is-”

“Ugh.”

The other skeleton interrupted, seemingly already bored of the lesson. “Who cares. I just want to go home.” They looked down, frowning.

“Well, what's it called, I can find it and take you back.”

They glared. “I don't remember. How many times do I have to tell you that?”

They were angry again. They almost always seemed angry, no matter what Ink did. Ink didn't know what to do. He just wanted to help.

“Sorry.” Ink looked down, feeling pressure begin to build behind his sockets. He really couldn't do anything right. Ink wiped at his eyes, trying to stop the tears from falling.

The other skeleton seemed to deflate at the sight. They looked away, a guilty look clouding their face. “It's fine. Sorry.”

Ink felt a little better.

“I think I know how to help you.”

“Okay, how?” Their voice was less harsh now, as if trying to not upset Ink again.

“I could help you find your Au and then you could go home. It has to be here somewhere.” Ink said, gesturing to the hundreds of floating buckets before them.

“Are you sure? That seems like a lot of work.” They shook their head in disbelief.

“Sure. I want to help you after all.” Ink patted them on the back, they only jumped a little at the gesture, and gave them a big grin.

“You're truly weird.” They said bluntly.

Ink laughed at that. “Thanks.” Ink walked ahead towards the buckets.

“That wasn't a compliment!” They shouted after him.

Ink laughed even more at that.

They ran up to him and started walking in pace with him.

“So you'll really help?”

Ink nodded. “Yep and I'm sure the creators will too.”

Their sockets narrowed. “You mentioned them before. Who are the creators?”

Ink stopped and stared at the buckets above. “Well their voices in the sky. They appear as glowing colored lights. They talk a lot and bicker, but they're nice for the most part. They're like parents in a sense.”

The other skeleton blinked. “The people that might be able to help me are voices from the sky?” They looked up as if to see the creators.

“Yep.”

They glared at him. “You just get weirder by the second.”

As if they were summoned, suddenly a voice rang out across the Doodlesphere.

“Ink, I got off early so I decided to check in on you.”

A yellow light floated over to them.

“Hopefully you didn't get into any trouble while we were gon-”
Suddenly the creator screamed.
“Ink, what the fuck!?”

“Never heard that one before.” Ink thought.

The yellow light was moving around in clear agitation.

“What's wrong?” He asked, genuinely confused.

“What's wrong!? Why is the goddamned Destroyer here!?”

“Destroyer?” Ink had never heard of that before.

Destroyer, so someone who erases things. But there wasn't any Destroyer here, just Ink and the other skeleton.

“He's right next to you! God, what if Error's here to kill him. I have to get the others.”

“Wait! What do you mean-”

And they blinked out of the Doodlesphere.

That was strange. He had never seen the creators so freaked out before.

They said the Destroyer was right next to him, but that made no sense. Beside him was just the other skeleton. Suddenly it hit him. What if the other skeleton was the Destroyer?

He looked over at them and saw the other skeleton staring at the sky, frozen. Their eyelights were pinpricks in their fear.

“Hey, it's alright. They sometimes overreact like that. I'm sure it's nothing.” He wasn't so sure if that was the case, but he just wanted to ease them.

“Destroyer. Is that what I am?” They were shaking.

“That is what they called you, but I'm sure it's just a mistake.”

Just as they opened their mouth to respond, a chorus of voices crashed all around them.

“Holy shit. It is him.”
“See, told you.”
“OMG, he's adorable.”
“Why did I even invite you.”
“Rude.”
“Everyone calm down.”

A whirlwind of colored lights circled around them.

“Calm down!? Ink let the Destroyer into the Doodlesphere. I say this is the time to be anything but calm!” The yellow one whipped over to Cyan, their voice getting louder and angrier with each word.

“Panicking will help nothing.” Cyan responded cooly.

“Whatever.” Yellow floated away from the rest of the group.

“Umm, am I in trouble?”

Ink had never seen them all so agitated. Something was definitely wrong. But was it really the other skeleton causing this. He supposed they were a bit rude and little mean but they hadn't been dangerous. So why were the creators so scared? Was it because he was a Destroyer? But what did that even really mean?

“Ink what was one of the most important rules we made for you?” Cyan floated over to him as they spoke.

Ink felt like he was back in the classroom taking a quiz. “Uh, not to bring anyone here.”

“Yes, so you tell me? Do you think you're in trouble?”

“But, he needed help.” Ink glared at them.

What was their problem? Someone needed help, destroyer or not he wasn't just going to abandon someone in need. They taught him that, and now it was apparently wrong?

The yellow light dove down from their spot above to be eye level with Ink. “We told you never to bring anyone here. That the safety of this place went above all else and you threw that away because some stranger needed help. God, we're doomed. Why did this Multiverse trust itself to a child of all things.”

Ink felt warmth spread on his face. It wasn't his fault that he was a kid, and he was doing his best. But now, because of a mistake, this creator saw him as useless. Ink felt himself get angry.

“He was lost and had no memory. He came from a white place. Does that sound familiar? He's like me, so I thought bringing him here would help. Guess I was wrong.”

The yellow light flickered in agitation. “Oh, you were wrong alright? What possessed you to bring Error here?”

“Error? Is that his name?” Ink asked cautiously.

“Yes. Error. The destroyer. Killer of Au's. The Greatest Evil in the Multiverse. Pick any of the above!”

Ink winced. He could almost feel the hatred dripping from their voice.

“Error? I'm Error.” Error said. His voice trembled as he spoke.

“What is a Destroyer?” He asked to the colored lights above.

Yellow whipped over to him and circled him. Ink couldn't help but think of a lion stalking its prey.

“Oh don't act so innocent. You tricked Ink into bringing you here, didn't you?”

Error stepped back. He hunched over looking even smaller as he said. “No, I-I just-”

Ink cut in, stepping in front of Error. Shielding him from the Yellow creator. “Stop. He didn't even know of this place. I suggested coming here. I'm the one who shoved him through a portal. He didn't trick me.”

He glared up at the yellow light with all his might. How dare they. Why were they being so mean to Error? He hadn't done anything wrong.

“Everyone stop.”
Cyan floated to the rescue.
“But-”
Cyan flickered in what almost seemed anger.
“Quiet.”

So much venom contained in one word. Ink had never heard them so angry before.
The other creator went silent at the chastising, and retreated back up to the others.

“Alright. Let's just talk this out.”

“Okay. Why are you so scared of Error?” Ink stood his ground, refusing leave from in front of Error, who he could hear crying behind him.

The creator sighed, sounding very tired as they explained. “Ink, Error is the Destroyer. He is your opposite. Where you help us create, he on the other hand destroys our creations. He erases all we make and work so hard on. He is the Destroyer of Au's. He kills them, Ink.”

Ink's sockets widened. That's why they were so on edge. Error could destroy this place and take all Au's with it.

Ink shot a glance over to Error. He was curled up on the ground. Breathing frantically, his eyelights barely visible.

Ink didn't see his doom, he saw a scared kid.

He softened and turned to Error. He knelt before the upset skeleton. “Hey, Error.” Ink reached for him.

Error scurried back from his outstretched hand. “Stay away from me.”

Ink froze, trying not to scare him any further. “I’m not going to hurt you.”

Error’s breathing grew more erratic. “But I might hurt you. You heard them. I'm evil.” Error curled even more into himself as if he could just make himself disappear.

Ink shook his head. “No, you're not evil. You're my friend.” Error froze and finally looked at Ink.

“What?” His voice was full of confusion and hope.

“WHAT!?” The Yellow creator from earlier cut in, their voice nearly a screech.

“You cannot be friends with the Destroyer, Ink.”

Ink stood and glared at them in defiance. “Sure I can. Watch me.” Ink turned and grabbed Error, gently pulling the boy to his feet.

“Don't listen to them. They're all wrong. I know the truth. You don't want to destroy this place do you?”

Error shook his head. “No. I don't want to do that. Why would I want to de-” he sobbed, unable to finish the sentence as he began crying again.

Ink glared at all the gathered colored lights above. “See, he isn't a threat. Now apologize.”

“What?” Yellow sounded practically livid.

“I said, apologize. Just because you're creators and know things, doesn't make you right. You hurt my friend. Now apologize.”

“You have got to be kidding me?”

“I'm serious. Apologize, or me and Error will leave. If he's not welcome here then neither am I.”

Cyan zipped over to him, concern coloring their voice as they said. “Ink, think. You can't survive without your paints.”

Ink wavered a little, they are right. But he refused to back down. “I'll just come back to get my paints and leave again.”

“You're being childish!” Yelled Yellow.

“And you all are being bullies.”

“How dare you -”
“Enough!”
Cyan yelled, flying right next to Yellow.

“Ink, I'm sorry.”
“Seriously?”
“If you have a problem, you can leave. If not, be quiet.”
Yellow flared brightly in anger and disappeared.

“I'm truly sorry about them Ink.”

Ink continued to glare, his arms crossed. “Not just to me. Error too.”

Cyan moved over to Error and once in front of him, they said. “Error, I'm sorry. We shouldn't have reacted like that. It was wrong. I hope you can forgive us for being so harsh”

Green moved down. “Yeah, he's just a little kid.”

The Cyan light bobbed as if to agree. “There's that as well. It's obvious that Error has yet to become a proper Destroyer. We let our judgment cloud what was right in front of us. It's clear that a child holds no danger to this place.”

“For now at least.”

Ink looked up at them, hope blossoming in his chest. “So he can stay?”

Cyan floated up to him. “If he wants to. Though, know this is the one exception Ink. No one else should enter the Doodlesphere, understand?”

“Understood.”

Cyan swayed a little, seemingly satisfied by his response. “Good.”

Green shrieked in pure excitement and happiness. “Yay, we got another babybones.” They flew around the Doodlesphere excitedly. Ink smiled at least one creator was happy with Error being here.

Error walked past Ink towards the creators.

“I-I want to go home.” Error finally spoke. “Ink said he would help me get home. So I'll stay with him.” Error looked back at Ink, as if asking permission. Ink just smiled and nodded.

Now that things have calmed down a bit, he could finally ask. “Speaking of which. I was hoping you might know where Error comes from.”

The creators all froze, then moved together. They whispered amongst themselves for a moment, then separated to say. “Sorry Ink, we don't know.”

Ink frowned. “Let me guess it's spoilers.”

The creators remained silent.

“I'll take that as a yes.” Ink said bitterly.

He turned to Error and smiled. “Don't worry, Error. I'll get you home.” Ink looked at all the buckets floating in the Doodlesphere. “Though it might take awhile. Not to worry. In the meantime, I'll just make you a room to stay in.”

Error stared, looking unsure. “A room?”

Ink looked back at him. Error had to know what a room was, right?

“Yeah, a bedroom. Where you have a bed that you sleep in. I'll make one just for you. I could show you mine to give you some ideas.”

Error looked a little apprehensive as he said. “Okay.”

Ink grabbed his hand. Error jumped in his grasp, but didn't pull away this time. Ink smiled as he ran off to his room with Error in tow. He couldn't wait to show Error all his stuff.

And so for the next few days were consumed by Ink's project. It didn't help that Error didn't seem to know what he wanted in a room. Or what a bedroom should even look like. So in the end, Ink just copied his room with some minor changes. In the end, Error seemed to be happy with it, so Ink didn't mind.

Next was finding Error’s home Au. Well that and lessons. The creators decided Ink needed a refresher, aka punishment, and that Error should learn all about the Multiverse. It was painfully boring, but at least he wasn't suffering alone.

One day Ink decided he had enough of lessons. It was time to truly start the search for Error’s home.

“C'mon Error, before the creators notice.” Ink gestured for Error to follow him.

“But isn't our lesson about to start?” Error asked.

“Well the thing is, we're playing hooky.” Ink gave him an impish grin.

Error looked at him in confusion. “Hooky?”

Ink sighed. “We're skipping the lesson. Besides, you'll learn plenty more out there.” He said, gesturing to the endless floating buckets above.

“I guess so.” Error trailed behind him as Ink walked over to the buckets. His steps were sure, knowing exactly where he wanted to go.

“What is that?” Error asked, confusion coloring his voice.

Ink smirked. “That my dear friend is a beanstalk.” Ink smiled at his wonderful creation. Error just glared at it like it had just crawled from a sewer.

“Why?”

“For climbing, duh. Let's go.” Ink jumped up and grabbed the lowest leaf and began to climb.

“So where exactly are we going?” Error asked as he carefully followed Ink’s example.

“My favorite Au. I think you'll like it. And it might be where you're from.”

Error yelped as Ink heard him slip. He looked down to see Error had caught himself on one of the leaves and was now dangling.

“Really?” Error asked, excitement entering his voice.

“Well it's worth a shot. It is the place where you first appeared. And if it's not where you're from then maybe it's somehow connected. We might find some clues.”

Error had pulled himself up and started climbing again.
“Right. Sounds good to me. Anything is better than nothing.”

Ink nodded, it was a good starting point.

Ink heaved himself up to the bucket lip and reached down to help Error up. Error slipped and nearly falling grabbed Ink's outstretched hand. Flailing in the air, he finally grabbed the lip and with Ink's help pulled himself up. Error laid there gasping for air.

“You good?” Ink asked. All he got was a shaky thumbs up.

“Ink. Error. Where are you? It's time for your lesson.”

“Time to go.” Ink quickly pulled Error to his feet.

“INK! What are you doing?” The Purple creator flew towards them.

“Sorry, I can't seem to hear you.” Ink said, playing dumb.

“Ink that's not funny. Get down now.”

Ink smiled. “Okay.”

“Wait!”

Ink grabbed Error and jumped into the ink below.

“INK!”

Ink couldn't help but laugh.

Ink landed out of the watercolor painting with ease. Error tripped and fell into the snow. Ink chuckled, remembering doing the same back when he first came here. He watched Error stumbled to his feet and said “Well Error, welcome to my favorite Au, Outertale.”

Or was it welcome back since Error technically had already been here before. Though Ink was unsure how much Error remembered of it.

Error was completely quiet.

“Error?”

Error's sockets were wide. “It's beautiful.” He said, staring up at Outertale's endless night sky.

“Right.” Ink smiled, he was glad Error liked it.

“So shall we investigate.”

Error nodded. “Yeah.”

“Alright, first to the scene of the crime.”

Error looked at him dumbfounded. “Huh?”

“Where you fell out of the portal.” Ink explained.

“Why did you put it like that then! Just say what you mean.” Error shouted exasperated.

“Sorry.”

Ink had always wanted to say that since reading it in his books. And this was kind of an investigation, so he thought it worked well enough.

Suddenly Broomie jumped to life from the holster on Ink's back.

“What the hell!” Error yelled, jumping back.

Oh no. Ink had forgotten about Broomie. The brush with no hesitation lightly smacked Ink on the skull.

“Ouch.”

It stood on its bristles, seeming to glare despite a lack of eyes.

“Sorry, sorry. Look, we'll do our lessons once we're back. We'll even do extra credit. So please don't take us back.” He pleaded to the brush.

Broomie’s bristles waved about as if it was thinking.

“Please.” Ink put on his best cute expression.

The brush bowed in defeat.

“So can we stay?” It bowed again. “I'm guessing that's a yes.” It bowed. “Yay! Thank you!” Ink hugged the brush. The bristles patted his skull and then Broomie went back to an inanimate object once more.

“It's alive!?” Error screamed.

“Oh yeah. Well sorta. It's only alive when one of the creators possesses it. Isn't It cool.”

Error just stared at Broomie in horror. “That's creepy.”

“Broomie isn't scary, see.” He held the brush out to Error who scurried back.

“Keep that thing away from me!”

Ink shrugged and put Broomie away. He didn't see what was so scary about it, but he guessed Error was still getting used to things, so he let it slide.

“Now that we know the creators won't interfere, we can begin our investigation. Let's go.” Ink walked off in the direction of the spot where he first met Error. Error reluctantly followed after him.

“Here we are. Recognize anything.”

Error shook his head. “It's all just a blur.”

Ink patted Error's shoulder to comfort him, noticing him jump a little at the touch. “Sorry.”

Error looked confused. “For what?”

“I guess he doesn't realize it.” Ink thought.

He had noticed how Error jumped or pulled away from physical contact. He wasn't as bad as when he first arrived, but he still seemed adversed to it. Ink tried his best to only touch him when necessary. But sometimes, in the moment, he forgot.

“Nothing.”

If Error hadn't noticed, then it was best to leave it be for now. Besides, they had more important things to deal with right now.

“Okay. So now what?” Error asked, crossing his arms.

“We will just have to look around some more. Maybe we could ask some of the locals. I'm sure someone will recognize you.”

Error didn't look so sure of the plan.

“Fine, I'm willing to try it.”

“Alright, time to go to Starfall.”

Error sighed. “Fine, lead the way Mr. Investigator.”

“Let The investigation continue!” Ink shouted, grabbing Error's sleeve and pulling him along as he ran towards the cozy little town nestled in the snow.

“Well that was a waste of time.” Error said, sounding completely defeated.

“Don't worry Error that was only Starfall. No one knows you here, but maybe they know you in other places. This is only the beginning.”

Error looked down. “I don't really recognize this, Ink.” He then turned his head upward to the infinite sparkling stars. “And I doubt I would forget this.”

“Are you sure?”

Error looked at him apologetically. “Yeah. Sorry. This just doesn't feel like home.”

Ink looked down. He had been so sure Outertale would hold some sort of answer.

“Hey, what's with the defeated look? I thought this was just the beginning. Don't tell me the great Investigator is giving up so easily.” Error grinned at him.

Ink couldn't help but smile back. “You're right. This is only the start. We've got this.”

“Got what?”

Ink and Error both jumped at the unexpected voice. Ink turned to the voice and saw a familiar face.

“Sans.”

Outer smiled, “Hey kiddo. Nice to see you again.”

Noticing Error, Outer did a double take. “Well, who's your new friend, kid?”

“Oh, this is Error.”

Error shuffled awkwardly.

“Error this is Sans. He's a friend of mine.”

Error, looking away from Outer mumbled “Hi.”

Outer smiled at him. “Nice to meet you.” Outer said, offering a hand.

Error stared at it.

“Something wrong? It's just a handshake, kid.”

“Right. A handshake.” He then slowly grabbed Outer’s outstretched hand.

Suddenly a loud farting noise filled the air. Ink stifled a laugh as Error jumped back and hid behind him.

"The old whoopie cushion in the hand trick. Never gets old." Outer said with a chuckle, proud of his prank. Only to frown as he noticed Error hiding behind Ink.

"Sorry kiddo, didn't mean to scare ya."

"I'm not scared. I just thought that it wasn't funny. It's stupid and gross." Error said, obviously shaking.

Outer shrugged. "Welp, can't win them all." He winked at Ink who giggled. It was pretty funny.

"So why are ya here kid?"

"Oh, I'm just showing my friend around Starfall." He got in close and whispered. "It's his first time seeing snow."

"Well then, we should make it a day to remember." Outer said, grinning.

"What are you two whispering about?"

Ink was about to give his excuse only for another voice to interrupt him.

"BROTHER! I THOUGHT YOU SAID YOU WERE GOING TO WAIT OUTSIDE-" Papyrus stop at the sight of Ink.

"HELLO FRIEND. HOW ARE YOU?" He said, shaking Ink's hand.

"I'm good, just been chillin."

"SANS!"

"That one was all the kid."

"WELL I STILL BLAME YOU."

Papyrus eyelights stop on Error, finally noticing the new skeleton. "HELLO NEW FRIEND. SANS WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL ME WE HAD A NEW FRIEND VISITING."

"Sorry bro."

"EXCUSE MY PREVIOUS RUDENESS. I AM THE GREAT PAPYRUS. AND YOU ARE?"

"I'm Error." Error said, seeming to shrink before the boisterous skeleton.

"ERROR? SUCH A STRANGE NAME. DOESN'T REALLY ROLL OFF THE TONGUE."

"Umm, bro. We don't got tongues."

"THAT ISN'T THE POINT SANS."

Error looked to Ink. "Are they always like this?"

"Yep."

The brothers finished their argument and turned their attention back to the two children.

"Anyways, bro. The kid wanted to show their friend around Starfall. Give them the whole snow experience."

"What?" Asked Error, baffled.

"OH MY STARS. IS THIS YOUR FIRST TIME IN SNOW. WELL REST ASSURED, I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS WILL ENSURE YOU HAVE THE GREATEST SNOW DAY EVER!" Papyrus then picked up Error and began to run off towards the snowy fields outside of town.

“Oh no.” Ink thought as he ran after them.

"Wait!" He yelled, but Papyrus was already gone.

"Everything okay kid?"

Ink hesitated. Should he really tell others? Especially when Error didn't seem to notice it. Though, wasn't it better they knew. So Error didn't have to suffer.

"Well, Error doesn't like to be touched. So he's probably freaking out right now."

Outer nodded. "No worries. I'll be sure to tell Papyrus."

"Thanks."

"You welcome kid."

Outer looked off where Papyrus and Error disappeared to. "My brother sure is fast. But don't worry, I know a shortcut." Outer gave another wink, and suddenly him and Ink were already at the snow fields.

"SANS! WHAT TOOK YOU SO LONG?"

"Sorry bro. What can I say I just don't have the muscles. After all, I'm all bones."

"SANS!"

Ink ignored the brothers and ran up to Error, who was standing completely motionless.

"Error?" Ink asked, careful not to touch him.

Error stayed frozen, his sockets completely pitch black.

"Are you alright?"

Error blinked. His eyelights returned and he said. "Yeah, I'm alright. I'm perfectly fine. Just didn't expect to suddenly get kidnapped by an overly cheery skeleton."

Ink looked at the skelebros, Sans seemed to be whispering to his brother.

“OH NO.” Exclaimed Papyrus. He looked to Error and timidly walked over to him.

“I AM SORRY NEW FRIEND. I WAS SO EXCITED TO GIVE YOU THE BEST SNOW DAY, THAT I DID NOT RESPECT YOUR BOUNDARIES. WILL YOU FORGIVE ME?”

Error looked flabbergasted. “Uh, sure. Though, I don't know what you're apologizing for.”

“THEN ALL IS SETTLED. NOW ONTO THE SNOW DAY!”

“Uh huh.” Error said, sounding like he'd rather do anything else. “So what's a snow day?”

“It's just a day where everyone has fun playing in the snow.” Ink gestured to the endless mounds of snow surrounding them.

Error glared at the snow. “People play with this stuff. But it's so cold. How does anyone have fun with that?”

Ink grinned, and scooped some snow from the ground. “Well, like this.” He then threw a snowball directly into Error’s face.

“Oops.” Ink thought. He had been aiming for the chest.

Error scraped the snow off his face and glared. “Alright then. Take this!” And quickly making a snowball of his own, he threw it at Ink. Ink ducked the icy projectile and quickly retaliated.

All scattered. Quickly finding cover, or building walls of snow as the snowball fight truly began.

Time seemed to fly as they made bases of snow.

Near the end Ink, Outer, and Papyrus had teamed up on Error who was winning.

Standing high in a snowy tower. Error laughed. “You all cannot defeat me. I will destroy you all!” He laughed, only to freeze. As if he had realized what he had just said.

“Papyrus now!” Outer took advantage of the moment of weakness and with Papyrus threw a large snowball at the tower.

“TAKE THIS.”

Error screamed as the base of his tower collapsed. Error ended up buried in a mountain of snow. Luckily Outer and Paps were happy to help dig him out.

“Well kid, you almost had us.”

“YES. WHAT BRILLIANT STRATEGY. YOU MUST TEACH ME HOW TO BE SO GREAT AT SNOWBALL.”

Error blushed at the praise. “It was nothing really.”

“Nothing. That was awesome. You're definitely on my team next time.” Ink said. Error blushed even more.

“NO FAIR. IF HE IS TO TEAM UP WITH ANYONE IT SHOULD BE ME.”

Error sneezed and Ink noticed him shivering.

“Welp, how about we go back to town. The hot cocoa is on me.”

“YES, EXCELLENT IDEA BROTHER.”

Papyrus went to pick Error up only to stop. As if to cover up his mistake he instead picked up Ink. He then pointed towards Starfall and said. “BACK TO TOWN WE GO.”

Papyrus then ran ahead as Error stood, brushing the last bit of snow from himself.

“Come on kid, let's go. Best not to make him wait.” Outer said and began to slowly walk back to town. Error followed them back to Starfall.

At Grillby’s, Outer ordered two hot chocolates. Once it was cool enough, Error tried a sip of it and smiled. Ink never saw him so happy. Apparently Error loved hot chocolate, and proclaimed it was his favorite food. Ink smiled and made a mental note to ask the creators to make some for him later.

Once their cups were empty the two decided it was time to leave.

“YOU'RE LEAVING SO SOON?” Papyrus asked.

“It's getting late and we don't want to worry our parents. But we'll come back to visit.”

“ALL RIGHT THEN. UNTIL NEXT TIME MY FRIENDS.”

“See ya kiddo's. Try to stay out of trouble.”

“We will.” Both waved to the brothers as they left.

Once out of sight, Ink used Broomie to make a portal home.

Once back they were met with a less than happy Purple creator. Not only did they have to do their lessons and extra credit, but also they had to clean the classroom too. Even so, for Ink it was worth it.

The next couple days passed the same. Go to an Au, investigate, get disappointed, and return home. Over and over.

It was after yet another dead end that Error sat on the floor, seemingly defeated. He sighed, bored. He looked over to Ink sighed louder.

Finally he spoke. “So, do you have any other plans today?” He asked.

“No, not really.” Ink said, as he doodled in one of his many sketchbooks.

“Good, because I wanted to try a new game I read about.”

Ink stopped drawing. What was Error planning? “A game?”

“Yeah. It's been kinda boring so I read some books and found a game we could play.”

Ink decided to bite. “Okay, so what's the game?”

Error grinned. “It's simple really all you have to do is-”

Suddenly Error tapped Ink on the shoulder. “Tag, you're it.” Ink watched, stunned, as Error ran from sight.

Tag, he knew of it from one of his books. A game where players tagged each other. Touched each other.

Was Error trying to overcome his aversion, or was it just coincidence. Ink wasn't sure, but if Error wanted to play, then Ink would happily play. “You're dead meat Error.” Ink ran off to find Error.

Their game of tag lasted days. When not investigating or attending lessons both would go back and forth tagging each other.

Ink would use his ink to hang above and tag Error, and quickly move back up out of reach.

“Hey, no fair.”

“There's no rules against it.”

Error would tag Ink while he was busy with a drawing.

“Hey!”

“It's not against the rules.”

Back and forth their game went.

One day the Green creator floated by as they were playing. “Oh! That looks fun. Can I join?”

Both looked up at them.

“We can't really touch you.” Ink said.

“Yeah, and you can float, how would that be fair?” Error shouted.

The green light sank. Then suddenly brightened. “I know. I'll be the score keeper. I'll track who's winning from my eagle eyed position.”

“That actually would help a lot.” Ink admitted.

“Yeah we lost track a couple days ago. Though, I'm pretty sure I'm winning.” Error said.

“Oh yeah.” Ink grinned and tagged him, and ran.

“Get back here Ink!” Error chased after him.

“Get him Error!” The Green creator cheered them on from above.

The game finally ended when Error climbed up to where Ink was hiding. He reached out to tag him, only to slip as his hand hit Ink. His fist closed around Ink's sleeve, dragging Ink down with him.

“Error!” Ink screamed as the both of them fell into the ink pools below.

“Ink! Error!” Ink heard the Green creator yell as he hit the ink pool.

Gasping, he broke the surface. Ink swam to the shore and collapsed. Error soon joined him.

“Truce?” He said, gasping.

“Truce.” Ink agreed, also out of breath.

The Green creator flew over to them. “Are you two all right?”

“We're fine. Just soaked.” Ink responded, letting his sleeve splat against the floor to make his point.

“So who won?” Error asked.

Ink grinned. “Obviously, it's me.”

“Yeah right.” Error shot back.

The green light flitted nervously. “Actually, it's a tie. So technically you both won.”

Ink began laughing. All that work and not even a winner to show for it. And yet he wasn't upset. It had been fun.

Error joined in, laughing uproariously. “So stupid.”

“Yeah.” And completely worth it.

Ink stood and offered his hand to Error who took it, only hesitating a little. He really had improved.

“Come on boys, let's get you some warm clothes and towels.” The green light flew ahead of them.

Ink smiled.

“What are you smiling about?” Error asked.

“Just happy to finally have a best friend.”

Error froze. “Best friend!?” He said, blushing. “Really?”

Ink nodded. “Yep.”

So this was what it was like to have a best friend. Ink wanted to hold onto this feeling forever.

Error grinned at him, and suddenly ran. “Last one to the towels is a rotten egg.”

“That's cheating.”

“Is not.”

Ink laughed, shaking his head, and ran after him, as the Doodlesphere filled with the sound of laughter.

Chapter Text

Three weeks had passed. Three weeks since he first met Error, and he was no closer to keeping his promise.

Ink was a terrible friend.

Frustrated Ink went to the creators. They knew something, and he was going to make them talk.

“Creators. Oh, creators!” He shouted to the sky.

“Why are you yelling?” Error asked, yawning as he walked out of his room.

“I'm yelling for the Creators.”

Error followed Ink’s gaze. “Does that even work?”

Ink shrugged. “If I scream loud enough it's sure to.”

Ink put his hands to his mouth in a cone shape and screamed, “CREATORS!” Error jumped a little from beside him.

Ink looked down in defeat as no one showed. “Welp, guess that's a bust.” He said.

Error bent over to meet Ink's eyelights with a quizzical look. “Uh huh. And what exactly was the plan?”

Ink sighed, and stood up straight. “I wanted to ask them where you came from.”

Error shook his head. “I don't think they'll tell you. Remember the last time you asked?”

Ink clenched his fists. “I'll make them.”

“Good luck.” Error said sarcastically.

“Thanks.” Ink smiled at Error. Error rolled his eyelights for some reason.

“Seriously, maybe we sho-”

A voice cut in.

“Ink. Jeez, what is it?”

Ink beamed. His plan worked. “Hi creator.”

The purple light floated lazily down to them. “Hi. What do you want?" They ask in irritation.

“I wanted to ask a question.”

The light flickered. “You raised a fuss loud enough to wake the dead, to ask a question!?” They yelled. The purple light zipped around the both of them in clear annoyance.

Ink just smiled. “Yep”

“Urgh. Okay, ask away.”

“Where does Error come from?”

“Seriously, I got out of bed for this?” The purple light floated up as if to ask the sky itself.

“You know. So tell me.” Ink said, crossing his arms.

“Ink it's complicated.” They sank downwards.

“Why?”

“It just is.” They floated away, obviously not wanting to give more answers.

Error stepped forward, giving the slowly floating away light a glare. “Oh, then how about explaining for once?”

The creator gave a very tired sigh and turned back. “Okay, fine. Take a seat boys. It's lesson time.”

For once Ink was excited as he ran to the classroom and sat at his desk. Error was much less thrilled, but sat in the desk next to Ink's. The Purple creator floated up to the blackboard.

“Okay, so you know the Multiverse?”

“Yep.”

“Yeah.”

“Right, so now I want you to imagine there's two mirrors on both sides of the Multiverse making infinite copies of it.”

“Got it.” Ink already had his eyes closed, imagining it.

“Why? Just draw it on the blackboard.”

“I'm a light. I don't have arms.”

“Then why is it even there?” Error asked in irritation.

“Just close your eyes, Error.” Ink whispered.

“Fine.” Error said in exaggerated annoyance and closed his eyes.

“Now, think of each reflection as another Multiverse that also exists. But in each reflection the original image warps slightly. So each goes from being slightly different to a completely new image. Where we are right now is one of those reflections. But we creators currently don't know how warped this reflection is. Understand?”

Ink's eyelights flew open. “WAIT, ARE YOU SAYING THERE'S MORE THAN ONE MULTIVERSE!?”

“Ink, indoor voice.”

“Sorry.”

They floated lazily back and forth, like a pacing teacher. “And yes, that is what I'm saying.”

“Wait, how?” asked Error.

The light paused. “Let me put it this way, Error. How are there multiple Au's of the same story? Creators will create anything, even Alternate Multiverses.”

“That's insane.” said Error in disbelief.

“Yeah, but I'm not one to judge. If someone wants to waste time making an entire Multiverse, it's none of my business.”

Ink raised his hand.

“Yes, Ink.”

“So doesn't that mean we aren't the original, since you said we are a reflection.”

The purple light hovered over to Ink. “Correct, you're an Alternate Multiverse. Someone's own version of the Original Multiverse.” They said, stopping just before Ink's desk.

“That's so cool!”

“Okay, but what does this have to do with me?” Error asked, his elbow on the desk and his skull resting on his hand.

The light floated towards Error as they responded. “Well Error as i explained, each reflection is different. Some more than others. And while we are privy to more info from witnessing other Multiverses, like knowing you are a Destroyer and Ink is a Protector. But we don't know everything. Our extra info only gets us so far. Sadly, we don't know how warped this Multiverse is, and because of that we aren't sure if certain things are exactly the same.”

Error looked at them, as if he was connecting the dots. “So you know where I come from, but not if it is the same for this Multiverse?”

“Exactly. See now you're getting it.” The purple light danced about, excited by Error's answer.

Ink stood. “But surely you could just tell us? Even if it's not the same, what's the harm?”

The light stilled. “Ink what's one of the rules we taught you. Don't interfere in an unfinished story. Both your stories are unfinished. Because of that, we as creators shouldn't interfere too much. I'd be the first to admit we have messed up a couple times now, but we're trying to do better.”

Ink glared at them. “So you refuse to help?”

“Sorry Ink. It's just too risky.”

Ink threw up his hands in anger. “Ugh, you're useless!” He stormed out of the classroom. “What a waste of time.”

Error stood and followed after him.

“Whatever, I'm going back to bed.” and with a yawn, the Purple creator vanished. Their work here was done.

“Well that was interesting.” Error said, catching up to Ink. Ink sighed and continued walking.

“So now what?” Error asked.

“I don't know. The creators refuse to help, and there's hundreds of Au's. It's gonna take forever to find out where you came from.” Ink felt like screaming, this was becoming hopeless.

“Oh, that's easy. Error comes from the Anti Void.”

Ink froze, that wasn't a creator.

Who?

He turned and saw his own reflection in a mirror. He recognized it as the mirror he found when he first ended up in the Doodlesphere. But where did that voice come from?

“No, wait.” Ink thought, as he looked more closely. The Ink in the mirror was much shorter and was wearing different clothing.

“Who the hell?” Error said in surprise.

“It's- it's a little me!” Ink immediately ran up to the mirror. “He's so cute.” Ink gushed.

“Thanks.” Said the other Ink.

Wait, is this what the creator meant about reflections? Was this mirror somehow connected to another Multiverse? “This is so cool.” Ink thought.

“There's two of you?” Pipped up Error from behind him.

“Yeah, didn't you pay attention earlier.” Ink shot a look back at Error who was staring at the other Ink, his jaw hanging open in surprise.

“Yeah, but I wasn't exactly expecting to meet another Ink.” Error shot back.

“Hi, I'm Ink.” Said little Ink.

“Hi, I'm also Ink.”

The kid's eyelights seemed to light up. “That's so cool. We're both Ink.”

Ink grinned. “Yep.”

His little self was adorable, now he understood how the Green creator felt.

“Wait, what did you say earlier? I'm from the Anti Void.” Error stepped forward, pushing Ink out of the way.

The little Ink seemed to think about it. “Well Error comes from the Anti Void. It's the all white place.”

Error seemed to deflate. “Great, another dead end. Thanks for nothing, tiny.”

“I'm not tiny.”

“Oh?” Error eyed the kid through the mirror and squatted down to be eye level with them and said

“Well, you seem pretty tiny from my view.”

Little Ink stomped his foot. “I told you I'm not tiny. If anyone is small, it's you. You shrunk, Error.”

Error stood, a confused expression washing over his face. “Uh, as far as I know I've always been this tall.”

Little Ink pointed at him. “You're short.”

Error leaned down, glaring at the kid. “Says the shorty.”

Ink decided to intervene. “Hey, both of you calm down.”

“Whatever.” Error backed off with a huff.

“So did you turn this on?” Ink asked, studying the mirror, looking for a switch or button to explain this other Ink's sudden appearance.

The little Ink seemed confused. “Turn what on?”

“The mirror.”

“No it was already on.”

Ink hung his head in defeat. “Ah, okay.”

The kid was just as confused as they were, it seemed.

“Hey Ink, Horror finished making dinner. It's time to go back.” A black goopy being entered the Doodlesphere.

He stopped upon seeing another Ink and Error standing in the mirror. “Ink who is this?”

“This is Other Ink and short Error.” Little Ink said excitedly.

“I told you, I'm not short!” Error shouted.

The goopy guy looked at Error. “Well you're shorter than our Error, that's for sure.” He said as he reached out to pick up his Ink with a blackened tentacle.

“That. Is. So. Cool! I've never seen your design before. So unique and strange. I love it! I gotta document this.” Ink summoned a pen and canvas to him and began sketching the goopy Sans. Making different notes besides certain parts.

He was trying to get the goopyness right, when Error loudly cleared his throat. “Uh Ink, is this really the best time to be doing sketches.”

Ink looked up at him. “Huh?” What was he doing? Oh right, he was drawing the goopy guy. Wait!? Why was he doing that when there is an entire Multiverse standing on the other side of the mirror right now!

“Sorry, forgot for a second.” He couldn't believe he forgot about a whole Multiverse in his excitement.

He dismissed his drawing back into ink. He'd finish it later.

“So you're another Ink?” Asked the Sans.

“Yep. And you are?”

“Nightmare!” Exclaimed the little Ink as he hung from one of the black tentacles.

“Nightmare. Got it.”

Nightmare looked from Ink to Error. “I will say, I'm surprised to see the Destroyer in your Doodlesphere.”

Error winced at the word Destroyer.

“Oh, was yours kicked out?” Error said as he crossed his arms with a smirk.

Nightmare continued to stare at him. “No, he can't enter here. He wouldn't be able to stop himself from destroying this place as soon as he saw it.”

“Oh.” The smirk died on Error's face.

“Error?” Ink asked. He knew being a Destroyer was a touchy subject for him.

“This is getting too weird. I'm going to my room.” Error then promptly walked off to his room.

Ink couldn't help but feel his friend was fleeing from what he just learned. He watched Error leave as Nightmare spoke up from behind him.

“Never seen Error be so in control. It's weird.”

Ink turned back to Nightmare. If the creators refused to give him answers, maybe he could get it from another source instead.

“Speaking of Error. Do you know where he came from? I mean before the Anti Void?”

Nightmare shook his head and Ink felt his hope shrivel up and die in his chest. “Sorry kid, but no one knows where the Destroyer comes from. Not even Error himself remembers.”

Ink looked down. “Another dead end.” He thought, glumly.

“Hey, you seem smart. I'm sure you'll figure it out.”

Ink forced a smile. “Thanks.”

Nightmare looked at the little Ink hanging off one of his tentacles. “Alright Ink we should get going.”

“Okay.” Both Inks responded.

“Oops.” Ink thought in embarrassment. He had just responded to his name out of habit, how embarrassing.

“If this continues, that's gonna be confusing.” said Nightmare, looking at him through the mirror with an amused expression. Ink nodded in agreement.

“Maybe some nicknames are in order.” Nightmare continued.

Of course, why didn't Ink think of that?

Nightmare looked at little Ink, who was currently trying to climb the goopy skeleton. “Alright kid. Since you're always getting into trouble, you'll be Mischief.” Nightmare said, as he booped Mischief on the nose.
The kid laughed joyfully, seemingly happy with the new name.

“What about me?” Ink asked as he pointed to himself.

Nightmare studied him. “Hmm. You're all mismatched with those black spots. So maybe Misfit.” Misfit nodded, content with the name.

He looked back at Error's room. “And Error?”

“Easy, he's Glitch.” Piped in Mischief happily.

Error immediately ran from his room and stormed up to the mirror. “Why do I get such a stupid nickname?”

Nightmare looked at Error and shrugged. “Because you're more of a glitch then an Error anyways. I think it fits.”

Error glared. “I refuse to be called Glitch.”

Mischief giggled and pointed at Error. “Glitch, Glitch.”

“Ugh!” Error then stormed off back to his room as quickly as he had arrived.

Nightmare watched him go, with a confused expression. “Wait, if you have rooms here does that mean you're living in the Doodlesphere?”

“Yeah.”

Nightmare looked at Ink in concern. “So who takes care of you then?”

“Oh the creators do.” Nightmare stared in confusion.

“You know the voices in the sky. Creators of Au's. Those creators.” Ink pointed skywards.

“You hear them?”

Ink narrowed his sockets. “Wait, you don't.”

Nightmare shook his head. “No, we don't. Must be unique to your Multiverse.” Another warp in the mirror it seems.

“Huh. Interesting.”

“So the creators are raising you both?”

Ink shrugged. “In a way, yeah.”

Nightmare looked absolutely horrified at this answer. Ink wondered why. The creators were strange parents, but they tried.

“Something wrong?”

“No it's nothing.”

Nightmare looked to Mischief. “Anyways, we both should get going before Horror hunts us down.” said Nightmare.

Misfit waved. “Bye Mischief.”

Mischief cheerfully waved back. “Bye, bye Misfit.”

And with that, whatever connection the mirror had died and it was just Ink's own reflection looking back at him once more.

“That was so weird.” Error said, standing just outside his room.

“That. Was. Awesome!” Ink shouted. He actually met another Multiverse's Ink. Another version of himself.

Ink rushed to his room and began to sketch Mischief and Nightmare. While doing so, he came up with a new plan to find Error's home.

“What are you doing?” Error asked. Seemingly baffled as he watched Ink poke and prod the mirror.

Ink stood back and studied the mirror intently.

“Uh, Ink? Hello?” Error waved a hand in front of Ink's face. “Anyone home?”

Ink sighed. “I'm thinking.”

“About?”

“There has to be a way to get it to turn on. A button or switch. Something.”

Error groaned, exasperated. “Are you still on this?”

Ink continued to look at his reflection. “Yes, I am.”

Error sighed. “Ink aren't we supposed to, I don't know, be finding my Au?” Error's voice raised in frustration.

Ink finally looked at Error. “That's what I'm doing.”

“Really? Seems like you're getting obsessed with some new dumb project. We haven't gone searching for two days, Ink. My home could be a bucket away and you're just staring at some stupid mirror!”

Error's words felt like a slap. Had it really been two days? Ink must have lost track of the time. He hadn't meant to neglect the search for Error’s home.

Error continued to glare at him, as Ink met his eyelights. “Error, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to abandon our search. I just-”

“Got sidetracked?” Error interjected.

“Sort of.”

Error stared daggers.

Ink quickly tried to explain. “While I meant to continue our search via the buckets, I got another idea. To help hasten the process.”

Error crossed his arms.

Ink continued, “I was thinking. There are many other Multiverses. So there has to be one that can give us the answer on where you come from. If the creators refuse to help, then maybe our counterparts in other Multiverses can?”

Error sighed. “So that's what you're doing?”

Ink nodded, solemnly. “Yeah. I've been trying to figure out how to get this to show other Multiverses, but so far no luck.”

Error shifted, all anger draining from him. He gave a heavy sigh. “Sorry.”

“For what?”

“For yelling at you.”

“It's fine. I kinda deserved it.”

Error looked at the mirror. “Are you even sure it can connect to others? The shorty and his goopy bodyguard might have just been a freak accident?”

Ink knew it was a long shot. But it was worth trying right? One of them had to have the answer they looked for. He was sure of it.

“You're not giving up are you?”

“Nope.”

Error gave a sigh. “Alright, how can I help?”

Ink's sockets widened. “Really!? You'll help?”

“Yeah. After all, if you get this to work, then it'll help me too.”

“True.”

“So any ideas?”

“Nope.”

Error snorted. “Of course not.”

So they spent the next few days trying anything to get the mirror to connect. They would do lessons and continued to explore the Au’s, but all other free time was consumed by the mirror. A week passed like this.

“This is hopeless.” Error kicked the frame in anger.

“Stop! You could break it.”

“What does it matter? This is a waste of time!”

Ink shook his head there had to be something they were missing. There had to be some way to activate it.

“Just work you stupid piece of junk.” Error kicked it again. Only suddenly for the reflection to distort.

“No way.” Ink thought.

Error stared in disbelief. “That worked!?”

“You've got to be kidding me!” Ink yelled as the image in the mirror settled into a strange skeleton.

“Hi Prism. How-” They froze at spotting Ink and Error.

“Hello?”

The Ink in the mirror was a bit different from Mischief. They were taller, though Ink couldn't tell if they were an adult or not. They wore a brown coat and had an owl mask hanging from their belt.

“Hi.” Misfit said, trying his best to put on a cheery face.

The other Ink stared curiously at him. “Well you weren't the Ink I was expecting.”

“Wait, do you know how this thing works?” Misfit said, gesturing to the mirror.

The other Ink shrugged. “Sorry, I don't. It usually connects on its own. My friend Prism knows a bit better about how it works.”

“See, told you it's random.” Glitch said. The other Ink seemed to finally notice him, and did a double take.

“Wait, is that your Error?”

“His Error!? What am I? A pet?”

The other Ink quickly corrected themself. “Oh no, that's not what I meant. What I am trying to ask is this your Multiverse’s Error.”

Misfit nodded. “Yeah, he's mine.”

“Hey!”

“I'm Misfit by the way. And the angry fella is Glitch.”

“I still refuse to be called that.”

The other Ink laughed. “I'm Healer. Nice to meet you both.”

“Nice to meet you.”

“Yeah, just great to meet another Ink.” Glitch rolled his eyelights.

“Well the mirror only connects to Doodlespheres and that usually only has Inks.” Healer explained.

“Whatever.” Glitch said.

Glitch turned to Misfit. “So are you going to ask, or are you just gonna stare at yourself all day.”

“Oh right.” He had almost forgotten the reason for activating the mirror in the first place.

“Sorry to bother you Healer, but could you answer a question for us?”

“Sure. Well to the best of my abilities that is.”

That was fair. “Well, me and Glitch want to know, do you know where Error comes from? Like his original Au.”

Healers' sockets widened. A look of horror crossed his face.

“Wait! Do you know something!?” Misfit felt his excitement rise. This could be it. He could finally keep his promise to Error.

“I'm sorry. I don't know.” Healer refused to look at either of them.

“Wait! Please, anything you can tell us. Glitch just wants to go home. So please help us.”

Healer gave him a pained look. “I'm sorry. I truly can't tell you anything.”

Misfit sank to the ground. Not even another Ink will tell them. He shook his head. No he wouldn't give up so easily. Someone would tell them the answer they seek. They just had to keep trying.

“I'm sorry.” Healer said.

Misfit put on a fake smile. “No worries. Well, we best be going. Bye.”

Healer gave them one last look of pity before the mirror cut out. At least it had understood to do that much.

“Ink?” Error asked.

“It's fine. One down, many more to go.”

“Right.” Error said, looking worried.

Ink continued to try to figure out the mirror, to no avail.
Finally getting bored, Error went off to his room. Ink stayed, determined to get it to work.

Days passed until suddenly, one day, the mirror switched on again.

“It worked!” Ink thought. Only to realize, he hadn't done anything this time. He hadn't even been touching it.

“Maybe Error's right and it is random.” Ink thought, as a strange Ink walked up to the mirror.

At least Misfit thought it was an Ink. They didn't have the black spot on their cheek that every Ink so far had. And something just seemed off, though he couldn’t quite place what.

The Ink smiled at the sight of him.

“Hello. It is nice to meet you.” They said in a cheery voice.

They sounded nice, but something about their voice didn't sound right. It sounded too happy. Misfit wondered if maybe this Ink had drunk too much yellow paint. That sometimes happened with him. He'd get overly happy and excited by every little thing until he threw up. He hated when that happened, so he tried his best to never drink too much of one color. Though sometimes he would forget and drink half a vial to his horror.

But wait, now that he was looking more closely, this Ink didn't have colored eyelights. Usually his turned the colors of his current emotions. They were only white when he was near a dead state. But this Ink seemed perfectly fine. That was odd.

“But then again, didn't Mischief also have white eyelights?” He wondered. “Maybe it's just another difference between Multiverses.”

The other Ink continued to smile at him. “Hello. Can you hear me?” They waved their hand in front of the mirror as if trying to get his attention.

“Oh sorry. Yes I can hear you.”

“That's wonderful! So glad. I was worried you couldn't for a second. That wouldn't have been good. No good.”

Their speech was off. Starting and stopping in short clips. Almost robotic, but also animated. He definitely has met quite the strange Ink.

“Yeah, that would have sucked.”

They placed a hand over their chest. “Oh, how rude of me. I forgot to introduce myself. Silly me. I tend to forget sometimes.” Misfit understood that feeling. He always got easily sidetracked, forgetting what he originally was doing. It could be a pain to deal with.

“It's okay. I forget things sometimes too.” He tried to reassure them.

They laughed, it sounded like a skipping record. Misfit flinched at the sound.

“Then we are both silly. Happy. Happy.” They grinned at Misfit.

Misfit gave a nervous smile back. He didn't know why but this Ink was making him a little scared. But why? They seemed a little weird but they had only been nice to him. “I shouldn't be judging them just because they are a little strange. I'm sure I appear just as strange to them.” He thought.

“I am Ink. I am the Protector of the Multiverse.” They said.

It sounded like they were repeating a script they had practiced hundreds of times. Misfit tried to ignore his growing nerves and gave an awkward wave.

“Hi Ink, I'm also Ink. Though you can call me Misfit.”

They paused. “Misfit? Is that your new name? Are you no longer an Ink?”

Misfit shook his head. They must have misunderstood him. “No, no. I'm still an Ink. Misfit is the name I go by when speaking with residents of other Multiverses. To avoid confusion. It's like a nickname.”

They placed a finger to their chin as if thinking. “A nickname?”

“Yeah.” Misfit nodded.

“That is something friends and family refer to each other by. It denotes familiarity. Are we friends?”

Misfit wasn't sure how to respond. They had just met, but he didn't want to upset this new Ink either. So he put on a forced smile and said. “We could be friends. Once we talked more, that is. Since I barely know you.”

The other Ink smiled wider. Misfit winced, it almost looked painful.

“So glad, so glad. I would like to be your friend Misfit.”

Misfit decided to just played along with this Ink. “I would like to be your friend too.”

“Really!?” They suddenly put their face up to the mirror. They seemed completely ecstatic about the idea.

Misfit had to fight not to step back.

“I want one too.” They said, pointing to themselves.

“One what?” Misfit asked, trying not to let the fear into his voice.

“A nickname. To show we are friends.”

“Oh, okay. Sure, I'll think of one then.” Just one little nickname, it shouldn't be too hard to come up with one. Well they were happy, so maybe smiley. “No, that's a terrible nickname.” He thought. He looked at them, hoping to see anything to inspire a good enough nickname for this Ink. Their Doodlesphere was really bright. The golden light was far more intense than his Doodlesphere's. He noted the Ink also wore bright clothing. They wore an extravagant outfit of white, yellow, and gold.

“So bright.” He thought. “Wait, that's it.”

“I've got it. Your nickname can be Light. What do you think?”

The other Ink stared, frozen.

Misfit shuffled nervously. “Did they not like it?” He thought. He didn't want to upset them so he quickly tried to fix the mistake.

“If you don't like it, that's fine. We-”

“I love it!” They jumped in joy. “Yay! My very own nickname. So glad, so glad.”

Misfit sighed in relief. “Well, I'm happy you like it.”

They nodded. “I do. It is a perfect nickname. I will treasure it always.” Light said, practically beaming.

Misfit smiled back. “Good, they liked it.” He thought.

“So Light, I was wondering if I could ask you something.” He had almost forgotten why he was doing this in the first place.

“Go ahead. I am always happy to help.”

“Do you know where Error comes from? The Au he came from, that is?”

Light looked confused. “Error?”

“Yeah. Error. The Destroyer.”

Light's smile disappeared. “I am sorry. But I do not know any Destroyers. Nor of something called Error.”

That couldn't be right. “Wait. But doesn't your Multiverse have a Destroyer?”

Light expression was a void. Not upset, just nothing. Misfit felt a chill crawl over his bones.

“Why would my Multiverse have need of a Destroyer?”

Misfit shivered. “W-well it just seems most Multiverses have a Destroyer. I-it seems pretty common.”

Light frowned. “That is no good. No good. There's no need for a Destroyer. The Multiverse only needs a Protector. Nothing else. Destroyers are bad. Very bad.” Their voice began to break. Like it was glitching. “Bad, bad. No good.” They repeated like a broken record. Over and over.

Misfit was trying his best not to panic as Light began to grow more and more upset.

“S-sorry, I didn't mean to-”

They suddenly stopped.

Their voice returned to that false cheerfulness. “Why apologize. You did nothing wrong.” They paused as if thinking.

Misfit hoped they didn't notice his shaking.

“What were we talking about? I seemed to have forgotten. Silly me. Silly me.”

Suddenly they were back to how they were acting before. Somehow, that was more terrifying than their earlier freak out. To just go calm again, like someone hitting an off switch. He found himself desperately wishing for the mirror to disconnect now.

“Right. You were just answering a question I had.”

Light smiled. “Oh right. That's right. Was I able to give you an answer?”

“N-no you weren't able to.” Misfit couldn't stop his voice from shaking.

Luckily, Light didn't seem to notice. “Sorry I could not help. I will have to do better next time.” Misfit hoped there wasn't a next time.

“It's alright.” He began to back away, hoping the mirror would get the message and disconnect. “Well I should really be going.”

Light stared at him. Their eyelights following his retreat. “Oh, okay. See you later, Misfit. My new friend.” Light enthusiastically waved at him.

“B-bye.” And with that, the mirror mercifully disconnected.

Misfit’s legs finally gave out as he fell to the ground. He couldn't stop shaking.

That Ink was terrifying. He hoped to never see them again.

At that moment, he was thankful that Error hadn't been there. He had no idea how Light would have reacted to seeing a Destroyer, but he felt like it would have not been good.

After that, Ink decided to take a break from the mirror. Rather he was avoiding it. Every time he caught sight of it, he shivered afraid that he would see that ever smiling Ink staring back.

It took five days for Ink to finally get the courage to try the mirror again.

This time it only took two days for the mirror to connect to yet another Multiverse. Ink really was starting to think there was no way to control it. The mirror just seemed to do whatever it wanted.

On the other side sat another Ink. This one had colored eyelights. They changed constantly as they sat writing on their scarf.

“Umm. Hello.” Misfit said cautiously. He wasn't sure if this other Ink would turn out to be like Light.

The other Ink looked up with a jump at the unexpected visitor. One of their eyelights became a question mark as they turned to him.

“Hello. I've not met you yet.” They studied him.

He waved nervously. “Hi, I'm Misfit.”

They cupped their chin, thinking. “Misfit? Why do I recognize that?” They began looking at their scarf, which was covered in scribbles.

“Ah, there it is.” They seemed to be reading.

“This one's a bit weird too.” Misfit thought. Though he at least didn't feel that wrongness from this Ink that he felt from Light. Maybe they weren't bad. He hoped so, at least.

“Oh, you're that Misfit.”

He blinked, surprised at this Ink seeming to recognize him.

“You know me?”

How was that possible? He never met this Ink, he was sure of it.

“Sorry. I don't know you. I just know of you. My friend Healer told me about you. He told me to keep an eye out for you and your Error.”

He paused, looking around. “Where is your Error?”

“So they know Healer.” He thought. That made Misfit relax a little. After all, Healer had been kind, so this Ink couldn't be too bad. He decided to answer truthfully.

“He's currently napping in his room. He gave up on this mirror thing pretty quickly.”

The other Ink laughed. “That sounds like him. Too bad, I wanted to see the little guy. Though it would be pretty weird to see dad as a kid.”

Wait! What? Did they just say dad? Was Error their father. How? Misfit was so confused.

“Dad!?”

They chuckled at his confusion. “Oh yeah. My Error is basically my dad. He adopted me.”

Misfit couldn't wrap his mind around it. Error a Dad, raising an Ink. He couldn't see it. “Alternate Multiverses sure are weird.”

They chuckled. “I can see how you would view it like that.”

“Well you know my name, but what is yours? That is if you have one. I don't want to assume.”

They gave him a reassuring smile. “I do have a nickname. I'm Prism and I'm happy to finally be meeting you.”

Misfit smiled back. “It's nice to meet you too.”

They looked down. “I heard from Healer that you are looking for your Error’s home Au? Correct?”

Misfit nodded. “Yeah. Do you know of it? Or can you not tell me?”

Prism shook their head. “Sorry Misfit, but this is something you should find out on your own. Not through cheating by asking your alternate selves.”

Misfit hung his head. It really was hopeless.

“Sorry, but it's the truth. Most don't know where Error comes from and for those that do. Well, I doubt any would tell you.”

“So Error was right. This was a waste of time.”

Prism shook their head. “Don't say that. Nothing is a waste. You have discovered other things in your search, even if it wasn't the answers you're searching for.”

Misfit sighed. “It's just frustrating. I told Error I would help him and so far I have nothing to show for it. What good am I as a friend if I can't even do this?”

Prism gave him a knowing look. “You're trying and that is what matters. I'm sure Error understands.”

Misfit looked down. “I'm not so sure.” It was always on his mind. That Error would get sick of him and leave. That he would lose his only friend. He clenched his fists at the thought.

Prism sighed. “Misfit, you're still young. Don't let yourself be buried under the weight of your duty. Help your friend, but also remember to stop and have fun. To be a kid.”

He understood, but he felt to do so would be selfish. That he should be doing everything to help his friend.

“When was the last time you had fun? Relaxed? Did something you liked?”

He couldn't remember. He had spent weeks now messing with the mirror. When was the last time he touched his sketchbook, or went to an Au to just explore? He was just tired and scared he would fail. Prism was right he was neglecting himself. But how could he do those things and not neglect the search. How was he to find a balance? He didn't know.

“Just take some time for yourself every once and awhile. I'm sure Error could use a break too.”

Actually, when was the last time he talked to Error? Like actually talked or hung out. “Too long.” Misfit thought, miserably.

“Maybe you're right.”

Prism nodded. “Just think about it.”

“Now with that out of the way, how are you both?”
Misfit saw nothing but concern in Prism’s eyelights.

“Oh, we're fine. Me and Error are doing great.” Well as good as they could be right now.

“That's good to hear. No other problems?”

Other problems? Like what?

“No. We've been okay. Nothing bad has happened. If that's what you're asking.”

Prism looked relieved by his answer. “Good.”

“Is there a reason you asked?”

Prism seemed to pick their words carefully. “It's just that most of the time the mirror connects me to other Multiverses in need, so I wanted to make sure you weren't in any trouble.”

“Oh, okay.” So they had just been worried is all. They really were nice.

“Well since we're here, do you have any other questions?”

Misfit thought about it. Looking into Prism ever shifting colored eyelights there was one thing that bugged him.

“Why do some of us, like you and me, have colored eyelights. While other Inks I met have normal white eyelights. Is it just a difference in Multiverses or is there more to it. It's been bothering me.”

Prism looked taken aback at the question. Frowning, they looked to be thinking very carefully about their answer.

“Is it bad?”

“No. It's not. I'm just not sure how to explain it.”

So bad. “It's fine. I can handle it.”

Prism exhaled deeply. “The reason, Misfit, is that those with white eyelights are Inks who still have their souls. While those like us are soulless.”

Misfit shook his head. That couldn't be right.

“But the creators said Ink loses his soul. That's what makes us, well us. Shouldn't all Ink's be soulless?”

Prism winced. Their frown deepened. “While it's common, it is not necessary. There are quite a few Inks who kept their souls, and managed to do their duty perfectly fine.” They said tensely.

Misfit felt like he said something wrong. “I'm sorry. That's just what the creators told me. I didn't mean to make you upset.”

They held up a hand to stop him. “No need to apologize. It's just a touchy subject for me.”

Misfit fiddled with his sash. Unsure what to say. He hadn't meant to hurt Prism. He had just repeated what the creators told him.

“What happened?”

Prism sighed. “I once had a soul. That is as an Ink I was originally not soulless.”

“Really? But then how-” Misfit stopped himself. It was probably rude to ask. That and seeing the look on Prism's face made him think it was something they rather not say.

“Nevermind, you don't have to answer if you don't want to.”

“No, it's fine. I once had a soul, but people in my Multiverse thought that I was too weak. They believed that making me like other Inks would make me a proper Protector. So they took my soul from me.” Prism’s hands clenched into fist as they spoke.

Misfit felt a chill run over his bones. “Someone took your soul. That's terrible.”

Prism touched his chest, where his soul would have been. “It was a painful experience. But I survived. It hadn't made me a better Protector. But I still was able to protect my Multiverse.”

So someone took Prism’s soul away. “Could the same thing happen to Mischief?” He thought. The idea of anyone hurting that little kid caused him to grit his teeth. He would never allow that to happen. Next time he saw them he'd be sure to warn them.

Prism’s expression turned serious. “Misfit. Be careful. While you may be soulless, there may still be individuals who wish to use the Protector for their own gains. There are still those that might hurt you because of what you are. So please, be safe.”

Misfit nodded solemnly. “I will. I promise.”

“Good.” Prism smiled once more. “Also look after your Error.”

Misfit gave them a grin. “You don't have to tell me that. I'll keep him out of trouble.”

Prism nodded. “Well it's about time I leave you be. Remember what I said, and take care of yourself, Misfit.”

“I will.”

With one last look Prism said, “Farewell.” and with that Prism was gone.

Misfit felt like his head was swimming. To think some Inks had souls. He hadn't even thought of the possibility. “Guess anything is possible.”

He laid on the ground, collecting his thoughts. There would be no answers from the mirror. “Guess I should tell Error.”

He could already hear Error telling him “I told you so.” By the creators, he was going to be insufferable. Though Ink knew he deserved it.

Sitting up, he sighed. Yet another dead end to add to the pile. Why did this have to be so hard? “Well there's nothing I can do about it.” He thought miserably as he stood up.

As he was getting ready to leave, he noticed the mirror's surface shift.

“Again?” How? How was it connecting? This stupid mirror really made no sense.

He stared in disbelief, as an image formed of yet another Ink.

They looked to be around Misfit’s age. They wore an outfit of blacks, whites, and grays. Actually they seemed to be completely gray. Not a spot of color was on them outside their dull colored eyelights.

“A gray Ink.” Misfit thought, as the gray Ink's grayish purple and orange eyelights caught sight of him.

Misfit quickly forgot his earlier sorrow as he rushed up to the mirror. Excited to meet this strange new Ink.

"Wow, I've never seen an Ink like you. You're all gray." He said excitedly.

The gray Ink winced and frowned at him. They glared as they crossed their arms. "Oh yeah. Well you look like a peacock." They said with a smirk.

A peacock? Wasn't that the pretty bird with all the colorful feathers he'd seen in his books. He stared at the gray Ink confused, but why had they called him a colorful bird.

Only for it to hit him, his sockets widened as he realized that this gray Ink was saying he was pretty. After all, peacocks were best known for their beautiful colorful feathers.

He smiled at the other Ink. "Oh I get it. That was a compliment."

The gray Ink blushed for some reason. Their hands clenched into fists as they shouted. "It was not! It means you're colorful. You look like a rainbow threw up on you."

Now Misfit was even more confused. The gray Ink looked irritated, yet they had called him a rainbow. Which was also colorful and pretty. What were they trying to say? He didn't get it.

Seeing their glare he realized with a burst of laughter that this Ink had most likely been trying to insult him.

“Wait, are you trying to insult me?" He said between giggles.

The gray Ink glared harder at him. "Isn't that obvious!?" They shouted exasperated.

Misfit grinned. "Well, that was a pretty poor excuse for an insult if that was the case." He couldn't help but laugh again. This new Ink was rather silly, it seemed.

The gray Ink stared at him frowning. "Urgh, whatever." They rolled their eyelights before looking away, as if embarrassed that their insults had failed so spectacularly.

Misfit stared at them. Curious on why exactly this Ink decided to try to insult him the moment they met. What did Misfit do to deserve this Ink's poor attempts at insults.

As he studied them, the gray Ink blushed under his gaze. Suddenly it hit him. They had been irritated when he called them gray. But why? Did they not like being gray? Misfit wondered, as he asked. "Oh, was it the gray comment?"

The gray Ink stared at him in shock. "Huh?" Only for their sockets to narrow into a glare once more, as they winced slightly at the word gray.

Misfit frowned, realizing he may have hurt this Ink's feelings with his earlier comment.

"Sorry if you thought I was making fun of you. That wasn't my intention at all. I just never seen an Ink like you before, and so I got super excited. An all gray Ink is super unique. Truthfully, it's kinda cool." He tried to give them a reassuring smile.

The gray Ink just looked away, their face covered in a light pink blush.

“This Ink gets embarrassed pretty easily.” Misfit thought as the gray Ink said. "Well, thanks I guess. And uh, sorry for calling you a peacock earlier." They crossed their arms, their eyelights avoiding him as they spoke.

He gave them a smile. "Let's call it even then." Best to bury the hatchet, after all it had just been a big misunderstanding.

The gray Ink looked at him and nodded in agreement. “Ditto.” They said, relaxing slightly, now that the misunderstanding was cleared up.

They seemed to look at Misfit curiously. "So wait, have you met other Inks before?" They asked, surprise coloring their voice.

Misfit nodded. "Oh yeah. Let's see. I've met you, Prism, Light, Healer, and Mischief." He couldn't help but grin. He truly had come so far on his mirror journey.

The gray Ink stared at him, their jaw hanging open in their surprise. "What the hell! Why have you met so many? Are you collecting us?" They shouted, pointing an accusing finger towards Misfit.

Misfit laughed. He really seemed to have made the wrong impression on them. "No, no. I've just been-" He stopped.

Was it really a good idea to mention his reason for messing with the mirror. After all, Prism told him not to cheat and to find the answer himself. But then again there was no harm in telling this Ink what he was doing, right?

They continued to stare at him curiously.

“Oh well, I'm sure it'll be fine.” Misfit thought. He then looked at the gray Ink and said. "I've been trying to get some information. But sadly no one seems to know the answer I need."

The gray Ink continued to stare at him. Before finally speaking. "Well why not ask me? I might be able to help."

Misfit hadn't been expecting that. If this Ink wanted to help, then maybe he could finally get his answer. Excited, he couldn't help but grin as he asked. "Really!? You'll help!?”

“Of course, why wouldn't I want to help you?” The gray Ink said.

Misfit cheered, jumping around in his joy. They would help, finally an Ink who could actually help him.

The gray Ink watched him smiling. “So what did you want to know?” They asked, pulling Misfit’s attention back to their conversation.

Misfit immediately stopped jumping. “Oh right. I still haven't asked them.” He thought, embarrassed. He had gotten so wrapped up in his excitement he had completely forgotten to ask his question.

“Right. Almost forgot.” He said, before walking back up to the mirror. The gray Ink watched him impatiently.

“Okay. Here it goes.” He said, closing his sockets. “Please let this be the one.” He pleaded silently.

“Do you know where Error comes from? Like his home au?" He asked, afraid to open his sockets.

Only for his hopes to shrivel up and die as the gray Ink said. "Sorry, but I don't know. Me and my Error kinda came into existence differently than most. We sort of came from a flash of light."

Misfit sighed, yet another disappointment to add to the pile. Prism was right, he wouldn't find his answer in other Multiverses. He looked down, sad that he had reached another dead end. At least this Ink had tried to help. Not their fault they came into existence from a flash of light.

“Wait, what?” Misfit thought looking up at the gray Ink. “Did they say what I think they said?” Misfit thought, his earlier sorrows forgotten as curiosity over this strange Ink took its place.

"Wait, how did you come to exist?" He asked, staring at them.

The gray Ink looked away embarrassed. They scratched at their skull nervously as they said. "We sort of just popped into existence from a flash of light. It seems our Multiverse just sort of made us"

Misfit just continued to stare at them in his shock. He had never heard of an Ink coming into existence like that before.

"What? That's so weird." He said.

They frowned at him once more. "Well then, how'd you end up as an Ink then?" They shot back, crossing their arms as they gave him an icy glare.

Misfit wasn't sure how to respond to that. How to explain that he just arrived one day in the Doodlesphere. Thinking about it, his origins seemed just as strange.

“Guess all Ink's are a bit weird.” He thought. He decided to just keep it simple, no need to overwhelm this Ink with all the details.

"Well I just appeared in the Doodlesphere one day." It was the best answer he could give.

The gray Ink just stared at him. He looked away embarrassed. He wondered how weird they thought he was. “Only fair, I guess.” After all, he had rudely called their origins weird so he more than deserved the same treatment.

But instead of an insult, the gray Ink softly said. "Sorry."

Misfit stared at them in confusion. "For what?" What was this gray Ink apologizing to him for? He's the one who called them weird.

They looked away, as they said. “Nevermind."

“Huh? What was that about?” Misfit thought.

The gray Ink didn't let him think too long on their strange behavior, as they quickly changed the topic. "So do you mind me asking why you want to know about Error's home?"

Misfit sighed deeply as he responded. "Because Error wants to find out so he can go home and I'm helping him." It was all he could do for Error. After all, he had promised. Though he was doing a poor job keeping said promise.

The gray Ink seemed surprised by his answer. "Really? I can't imagine Error ever wanting to leave."

"Huh?" Misfit stared at them. Did this Ink also know their Error then?

The gray Ink looked away awkwardly. They fidgeted under his questioning gaze. "Uh, well he's my cousin. We sort of grew up together. So I can't think of any scenario where he would want to just leave."

Misfit’s sockets widened. "Your cousins? That's so cool.” He said excitedly. A Multiverse where Error and him were cousins, that was definitely different. How was that even possible? He had so many questions.

The gray Ink frowned, seemingly not very keen about talking about it as he shifted around awkwardly. Misfit decided to share what they were like in his Multiverse instead. After all, it seemed only fair.

“Well, me and my Error are best friends. We do everything together. It's been great. He's a lot of fun to play with." He couldn't help but talk quickly in his excitement. It was always cool to see the warps in each reflection. What made them unique and different. It was all amazing to him.

The gray Ink scratched at their skull again as they said. "Well me and my Error are also best friends in a sense. Well, he's my only friend really." They suddenly blushed
again.

“They sure do that alot.” Misfit wondered, as the gray Ink looked down. “They're pretty awkward. Then again if they don't really have any friends I can see how they might not know how to interact with others very well.” Misfit thought. After all, he had probably been the same at some point. If this Ink needed friends then he would just become their friend. After all, not having friends is no fun as he could attest.

"Oh, if that's the case, do you want to be friends then?" Misfit asked, unable to hide his growing excitement at the idea. The gray Ink looked up at him, clearly surprised by his offer.

"Wait, really?" They asked, staring at him.

He gave them a reassuring smile. "Yeah. I also don't have many friends. So if you want, we could be friends."

The gray Ink continued to stare in stunned silence. Then suddenly a smile brightened their face. Misfit was glad that this Ink seemed happy with his offer.

"That would be great." They said, grinning at him.

Misfit cheered. He had made a new friend. This was so exciting.

"Great! I can't wait to tell Error about this. Oh, I should introduce you to Error, well my Error. But sadly I can't right now since he's taking a nap." He frowned as he realized that might never happen. After all, the mirrors were finicky. “What if I never see them again?” He thought. No, he refused to believe that. He would find a way to talk to his new friend again. He had too.

The gray Ink smiled at him oblivious to his fears. "Sounds great, Ink?" They said awkwardly. Obviously unsure in calling another by their name.

Misfit froze. “Oh no!” He thought in horror. He never told this Ink his name. He had been sidetracked by them being gray that it completely slipped his mind.

"Uh, ink?" The gray Ink waved a hand in front of the mirror, as if to get his attention, completely unaware of his inner turmoil.

"I can't believe I forgot!" He yelled, making the gray Ink jump in surprise at his outburst. Misfit clutched at his skull. How could he forget something so important.

"Forgot what?" The gray Ink asked, confused by the entire situation.

He gave them an apologetic look as he said. "I'm so sorry. Let me properly introduce myself. I am Ink, but when talking with other Multiverses I prefer to go by Misfit."

The gray Ink seemed to study him before saying. "So like a nickname?"

"Yep." He replied with a grin. It was the name that Nightmare gave him. He liked it a lot. It matched him perfectly.

The gray Ink looked down, frowning. "Well, I don't have any cool nicknames. I'm simply just ink." They seemed almost upset by that.

Misfit was about to suggest they come up with a nickname for them together, when the gray Ink looked up with a grin.

"But next time we talk, I'll have a cool nickname too, just you wait." They said, obviously putting on a brave face.

Misfit decided to let them keep their pride and just smiled at them. "I look forward to it." He meant it.

Suddenly the gray Ink shouted. "That's it!" Misfit jumped slightly at their unexpected outburst.

“Huh? Did you come up with one already? That was fast." Seriously, it hadn't even been a second.

The gray Ink shook their head at him. "No, not that. Listen, you said you're looking for where Error comes from right?"

“Where were they going with this?” Misfit thought. Hadn't they already said they didn't know, so why were they bringing it up again? Confused, he simply said. "Yeah?"

The gray Ink looked excited as they said. “Well my Core has an entire backlog of Multiverse data that has information on everyone. Including Inks and Errors."

Misfit’s sockets widened. “Wait, are they saying they can get the answer after all?” Could he finally learn where Error comes from? He almost didn't want to get his hopes up again, but seeing this Ink's confidence he couldn't help but believe in them.

“I could ask them. They're sure to know where Error comes from." They said, smiling at Misfit.

Misfit grinned at them. "That's amazing." He could finally keep his promise. He wished he could reach through the mirror and hug this Ink. He was so happy.

The gray Ink interrupted his happy thoughts. "There's just one problem. I can't ask right now. Since I'm sure as soon as I leave the mirror will turn off."

“Oh right.” He thought as he sighed.

Looking at the gray Ink he said. "That's true, it will disconnect as soon as you exit the Doodlesphere." He hated to admit it, but it was the truth. The mirror definitely wouldn't stay on with no one present.

The gray Ink nodded. "Guess I'll just have to tell you next time." They almost sounded sad.

"Guess you will." Said Misfit, trying his best to give a reassuring smile.

They returned his smile as they said. "I'll be sure to ask dad to see the data, since he usually doesn't want me or Error looking at it. But if I tell him it's to help a friend he's sure to let me see it."

That seemed like a lot to go through just to help someone they barely knew. Misfit couldn't help but think this Ink was actually a kind person, despite their terrible first impression.

"Really? You'd go through all that trouble just to help me?" He asked.

"Well yeah, what are friends for?" The gray Ink then grinned at him. Their smile was bright and warm. They truly were a great friend. Misfit couldn't help but feel thankful to them for all they were doing just to help him.

"Ink!" Suddenly a shout rang out from the gray Ink's Doodlesphere.

"Oh, that's my Error. I should probably be going before I worry him." They said, turning to leave. Only to frown as they stared back at Misfit. He could tell they didn't want to leave yet, because he felt the same.

He wanted to talk more too. But he knew it was time to go, so he just gave the gray Ink a smile and said. "Well, talk to you later, Ink.” A promise and a hope. He then remembered the gray Ink's earlier declaration and couldn't help but smirk as he added. “And you better have that really cool nickname ready by then." The gray Ink ducked their head in embarrassment at his comment.

"Yeah, yeah.” They said awkwardly.

They then looked up at Misfit and smiled. “See you later, Mis-." Suddenly the image became a mess of static.

“Hey- Misfit- alri-?” He could barely make out what they were saying.

“Ink?”

Nothing but horrid gargled noise responsed, followed by a high pitch whine. Like nails on a chalkboard. It was so loud, Misfit put his hands to his skull.

“What is this?” He thought as the noise filled the Doodlesphere.

There, for a moment, he thought he saw something like words appear amongst the static of the mirror.

W̷̞̣͔̹̝̅́͐͌͛͠͠ȧ̶͈̈̈͐̂͑̊̓̓ȑ̷͇̠̺̼̥̫̉̈̂̿̚ͅͅn̴͖̭̥͇̜͉͌i̵̢͔̾͋̂n̵̛̻̯̭͉̗̙̓͐̌̿̎g̶̫̜͕͊̿͘͝

C̴̡̬͈̥̮͕͇̅̇̈́̉̇̓͑͘o̴̹͎̼͇̼̯̜͗͂͌̇̇͒͌̌̕̚ŗ̵̣̳͑̀ṛ̵̌͂̋̑͌̈́͘u̸͎̾̀͐̏p̶̡̧̲͚̝͇̘̗̑́͒͐̓́̈̚t̴̜̅͐̾̃į̸͈̖̮͓͕͙̗̉̏̃͐o̷͈͎̖̬͛͐̃̑̋͛͐̿͘͠n̵̢͕̹̪͙̳̮̯̝̔͛̂͛́͜͠͝ ̷̢̛̻̠̭͛̅͒͊̊̅͘D̴̳͓̭̦̙̘̗̥͖̽̈́̿͜͠e̶̥̳̿̓͋̐̒͠͝͠t̴̢̫̝̠̬̫͐̚ẹ̸̪̙̫̯̫͂̋̊́̏̂̋͘c̴̢̧̜̓ţ̷̖̭̀̽̾̀̌̓ė̶͈͙͎̯͎̭͚͚̐̚͜d̵̡͔̩͓̥̣͇̤̳̎

R̶͉͍̖̜͗̈́̕ű̵͈̈́̔́n̶̪̲͇̈́̉̅̔̅̔̚n̸̲̩̭̹̹̹͖͕͗̀̒́̅͘͜͠î̷͚͙̝̻͓̲͓̟̾̅͌̂́̄͑n̵͓͎̕͘g̴̨̢̛̛̞̖̲̙̜̀̇̐͗͊̚͝ ̷̡̛̱̮̞̺͕̺͇̱̪͑̽̈́͋̀͝Ś̸̜͋̎̋a̸̤̙̔̑́̄̚͠f̸̳͊̆͗̉͑̍̋̎͝͝e̷̦̞̰͙̩͔̓̈́͂̉̈͘͘t̵̩̞͖̘̪̮̙̿͋̐͠y̷̻̪̏̄̌̑͗̄͂͒ ̷̛͇͕͆͌̏̍͐̔͑̎P̸͙͕͇͙̈́̈́̂͝r̶̮͉̖͍̓̈́̈́̋̄o̵̳͈͒͒͝t̸̨̨̧̛̖̭͕͍̍̑ơ̸͖͖͉͂̎̄͊́́̌̆c̴̡̥̥̬̪͊̏͘͝o̸̢̨͔̺̙̝̊̓͜ͅļ̵̫͓̱̙̯̠̤͊̎́̀͠

D̸͍͕͗ȋ̷̭͕͖̹͕̤̱̗̉̓̓͐͑̽̄̈š̴̢̨̞̺̞̪͔̠̟̥̿̎͂́̽ĉ̷͙̦͈̹͖̲͉̤̫̇͌̓͆̔̓͌̓̕͜o̵͇̰͇̟̓̎̃̏͐͝n̸̢̟̟͉̲͖͚̗̈́̋͌͋̿n̶̛̬̘͒̎̈́̍̎̉e̷̞̳̫̝̯̳͇̰̲̋͗̉c̶̛̘̣̹̦̘̱̭̥̪̿̍̕t̸͖͔͍͉̟̝̉̀͜ȋ̶̢̛͉̞͕̥̳̪́̓͂́n̴̨̧͉̥̘͎̩͎̘̭̓̿͒̌͝g̵̙͍̱̠̤̔͂̏

"I can't read it.” He tried to look more closely, but the words were already gone.

The noise seemed to be increasing in volume. Then suddenly it all cut out, as he heard the sound of glass shattering. The static vanished and it was just Misfit’s own scared reflection staring back.

“What was that?” Misfit whispered.

He ran up to the mirror. “Hey. Ink? Are you okay!?” He yelled at the mirror.

Nothing but silence.

“Ink, what's wrong!?” Error hurried over to him at the sound of Ink's desperate cries.

“Ink! Answer me.” Misfit yelled, knowing it was useless. The mirror had disconnected.

“What happened?” Error asked.

Misfit continued to stare at his reflection, shivering. “I- I don't know. It disconnected, but it wasn't right. There was that weird noise a-and words. I don't understand.”

“Maybe the connection weakened too much. Like we got out of range.” Error offered.

“I-i don't know. It d-didn't seem like that. And I thought I h-heard their mirror break.”

Error seeing Ink so freaked out tried to put on a reassuring face. “Don't worry. I'm sure that other Ink is fine. It was probably just the mirror being weird. Okay?”

Still shaking, Ink looked at him. “Y-yeah. You're p-probably right. Just the c-connection cutting off. I- I'm sure they're fine.” He hoped so.

“You okay?” Error asked.

“Y- yeah, it just scared me, is all. I-i'm all right.”

“Maybe a break is in order.”

Misfit gave a shaky nod. “Yeah, I-i think it's time to c-call it quits.”

“Okay. If that's what you want.” Error grabbed Ink's wrist and led him away from the mirror. “Come on, I'll get Green to make us some hot cocoa. Sound good?”

Ink forced a smile. “Y-yeah, sounds great.”

As soon as Error’s back was turned his smile fell. He gave one last look at the mirror. “I hope they're okay.”

From that day onward, Ink stopped messing with the mirror. Though when he passed by it, he couldn't help but hope to see an Ink in gray. Only for his reflection to be the one to greet him. No one else.

Chapter Text

Error sat on his bed as he watched Ink.

The other skeleton was currently standing on an ink stepladder, figuring out how to hang fake stars from the ceiling of Error's room. He seemed completely lost in thought, muttering to himself about placement and string length.

It had been almost an hour of this. Error was completely, utterly bored.

He layed back sideways across his bed with his legs dangling over the edge and looked out past the curtain that acted as a door. Though there wasn't much privacy to be had with loud, annoying voices popping in whenever they wanted. But he appreciated the sentiment.

He watched as papers slowly glided in the air, they almost looked like they were dancing around the giant floating buckets dotting the horizon.

"Am I really destined to destroy this?" He thought. He couldn't wrap his head around it.

The creators said he was a Destroyer. The other Ink and goopy guy said his counterpart would be unable to stop himself from destroying this place. As if it was inevitable.

Destruction, to erase from existence.

Thinking about it he suddenly felt a pull. Like if he just reached out to the floating Au's above and-

An image of scraps of paper falling to the ground entered his mind.

It was beautiful.
It was horrifying.

He blinked and the image vanished.

Error sat up with a start. No, he didn't want that at all. He liked this place. Sure it was weird and the voices were a bit annoying but he didn't want it gone.

In this place he felt a little better, more stable.

Ever since he left the Anti Void, he could feel it calling to him. Begging for him to come back. He didn't want to follow it. That place scared him.

But at times when he wasn't paying attention he'd find himself almost opening a portal back.

Why?

Why did something in him want to return to that place, while every other part wanted to stay as far from it as possible. It made no sense. He made no sense.

But here in the Doodlesphere, the call was less strong, and he felt a little better for it.

"How's this Error?" Ink asked from above, tearing Error from his thoughts.

He had finally hung one of the stars. It dangled from the ceiling spinning slightly on its string, sparkling as it caught the light as it turned.

"Looks good." Error replied, giving the most enthusiastic thumbs up he could muster.

"Great! I'll hang the others now." Ink excitedly redoubled his work now that he seemed content with how to set up his creations.

Error sighed. Ink was only doing this because he saw how Error got under the starry skies of Outertale.

"You always look so happy. You must really like stars." Ink said one time, as Error watched the night sky during one their many visits.

"I guess, " he replied, not even bothering to look at Ink as he did.

"Oh, I know! I've the perfect idea!" Ink loudly exclaimed in pure excitement, and here they were.

While he did like the stars, he didn't say the full truth.

The reason he liked Outertale's sky was because the endless black and twinkling lights calmed him. When he stared up at that endless darkness, it seemed to surround him and chase away that persisting white that refused to leave his head and haunted his dreams.

Not that he would ever tell Ink that.

So Error simply watched, saying nothing as Ink hung fake stars from the ceiling with golden strings.

"So what do you think?" Ink asked, as he jumped down from his perch. His ink step ladder turned into flowing ink that slowed his descent.

Error sat up. He must have nodded off while he waited for Ink to finish his renovations. He decided to see what Ink had done to his ceiling and looked up.

Above was twinkling gold and silver stars hung by gold and silver strings. All hung at different lengths. There was black and dark blue cloth woven between the strings. All together it made a very convincing night sky.

Error couldn't help but smile at the sight.

"It's amazing." He truly meant it.

"Really?” Ink's eyelights became yellow stars.

“Well, I'm glad you like it. Anything for my best friend." Ink gave him a big grin.

Error looked down, to hide the blush covering his face. It embarrassed him, being called by that word.

Friend.

He didn't know how to react to it, even now. It felt strange, like no one had ever referred to him as such. Not that he would know, seeing as he couldn't remember.

Either way, all he knew was that it made him happy. He actually had a friend. And that feeling alone made him self conscious.

Why should he be so happy over something as simple as having a friend. It was stupid. He was stupid.

Error coughed in an attempt to cover his reaction.

"So what's the plan now?"

Ink's grin widened. Error had learned to fear that smile, it only meant trouble.

"Thought you would never ask.”

Black ink swelled around Ink and transformed into a large piece of paper.

Error jumped a little at the sight. He wondered if he'd ever get used to Ink just materializing objects from his inks.

Ink spread the paper on the ground between them. Error recognized it as the paper Ink had been using to keep track of which Au's were not Error's home. They had visited about fifteen positive and neutral Au's so far. None had been right.

Ink looked up from the paper. "Remember what you told me last time, Error?"

"Yeah." Where was he going with this?

Last time they went to a positive Au, Error had said it wasn't right. That it felt wrong.

When Ink had asked what exactly felt wrong about it. Error couldn't really describe it, except that it was too happy.

When he thought of his life before the Anti Void, he still couldn't remember anything. But the feeling it gave him was a bad one. A really bad feeling.

He wondered if he even still wanted to go home. If that was the feeling it gave him, should he even go home?

But Ink had promised to help him get home and has worked tirelessly to do so. Error would feel terrible if he just told him to abandon it after all this trouble.

Who knew maybe he was worrying for nothing. At least he hoped he was.

"Well I've been thinking. What if we've been looking in the wrong places."

Error gave Ink a quizzical look. "What do you mean?"

Ink grinned even wider somehow. "I'm saying, what if you're getting a bad feeling because you come from a negative Au."

Error stared at him.

It did make sense when you looked at the facts, but there was just one thing.

"Uh, problem with your plan Ink. We can't go to negative Au's, remember?"

Ink just waved him off. "Oh come on. Whatever the creators don't know, won't hurt."

Error wasn't sure about this. It seemed like a bad idea.

The creators were all currently out, so they could sneak out without notice, but if they got into trouble there was no Broomie to help them either.

"Are you sure about this?" He asked.

Ink beamed at him as if to say there wasn't a thing to worry about. "Absolutely. Come on, let's go before they get back."

Ink grabbed Error's arm and dragged him from the room. Error felt himself reflexively flinch.

“It's okay. It's nothing. You're fine.” He took a deep breath and let it out.

He had gotten better. Well a little better. The tag game had helped. Though he still felt like death when anyone outside of Ink touched him. But he didn't really have many opportunities to practice with other people. Well except the skelebros from Outertale. But he still blacked out on anything more than a handshake. It was ridiculous.

He shook his head and focused. This was not the time to be freaking out.

"Wait. What if something goes wrong?" He asked as Ink continued to drag him along.

Ink looked back to him. "Error, live a little. It'll be fine. You'll see."

Error rolled his eyelights.

When Ink got like this there was no convincing him out of it. He sighed. Best to go along and help keep him out of trouble.

"Sorry creators." He thought as he allowed Ink to pull him over to the floating buckets.

Ink was looking very closely at each bucket they passed. Error suspected that he was checking the codes.

In the last couple months Error had been with him, Ink had developed the ability to read codes.

Error didn't really get it. Ink said he could see numbers and words attached to things, though he still had to concentrate very hard to see them. He was even able to see Error's check information. Sadly whatever he saw held no answers for where Error came from.

He once tried to teach Error the skill, but all Error got was a headache for his troubles.

"There!" Ink exclaimed, suddenly stopping.

Error, lost in his thoughts, wasn't able to react in time and ran face first into Ink. He rubbed at his now hurting face, as Ink pointed to a floating bucket on their right.

"That's a negative Au. It's called Negativetale."

"Sounds great." Error couldn't keep the sarcasm from his voice, not that Ink seemed to notice.

"Come on, let's go before the creators notice."

As Ink dragged him closer to the bucket, Error felt a pit form in his non-existent stomach. "Ink, I'm still not sure about this."
He pulled against Ink causing the other skeleton to stop.

"Don't worry, Error. I'll protect you." Ink gave him a confident smile.

"Jeez, I feel so safe." Error grumbled, not the least bit confident in Ink's assurances.

Once they were directly below the bucket, Ink enveloped them in ink, causing Error to yelp in fear. Everything went dark and the next second they were balancing on the lip of the bucket.

Error flayed his arms to regain his balance and not fall to the ink pools below. He gave Ink a deathly glare for the fright.

"Maybe a warning next time."

Ink just laughed at Error's irritation, and paid him no mind as he continued to check the Au's code.

"Seriously, I have a bad feeling about this. Maybe we should go back." Error said looking into the swirling ink awaiting them below.

Ink looked at him and frowned. "But Error we already made it so far." Ink gestured to the bucket they were currently standing on.

"There's still time to turn back Ink." Error pleaded.

That smirk returned to Ink's face, meaning nothing but trouble was coming.

Ink just patted Error on the shoulder as if to comfort him. "Not anymore. Oops." Ink then proceeded to push Error into the bucket.

"INK!" Error screamed out of shock and anger just before he hit the blackened pool below.

As he sank he couldn't help but think that Ink might just really be the death of him.

Ink soon joined him in the inky waters, laughing as Error gave him his most withering glare.

The ink around them began to shift into the Au that was their destination.

Ink fell out of the portal, landing gracefully on his feet. While Error stumbled as he fell out and landed face first into the dirt.

"Oww." Error sat up rubbing his face.

"Error, are you alright?" Ink asked.

“Oh now you're concerned” Error thought bitterly.

"Oh yeah, I'm great. No thanks to you." He said, patting the dirt off his clothes as he stood.

Ink rolled his eyelights. "You're such a grump."

Error decided to not dignify that with a response and looked around. "So is this it?"

Ink nodded. "Yep, this is Negativetale."

As Error looked around, he noticed they were in Waterfall. Next he realized the colors were weird here, everything was inverted. It looked wrong. The cave walls were cracked as if many fights had happened here. The echo flowers had ripped petals, and some were even missing. The place looked to be in ruins, to put it lightly.

"From looks alone, sounds about right.” He said.

Ink decided to explore around, dragging Error in tow. Luckily there wasn't anyone around, at least not yet.

"See, everything is fine." Ink said as they walked by a field of orange echo flowers. No longer were they saying wishes into the air, instead they whispered in fear and yelled in terror at long passed struggles. Error tried not to listen to them too closely as they walked. "Yeah, everything is great." He said, trying to suppress a shiver.

Ink froze and looked back at him wide eyed. Error stopped and listened.

Voices, coming from only a little bit away.

He grabbed Ink by the scarf around his neck and hid in the tall grass nearby.

Two monsters walked by. He didn't recognize the designs.

“Please don't notice us.” He thought.

As if hearing his thoughts one of the monsters stopped. He smelled the air.

“Do you smell that?”

His companion stopped and looked back at him.

“Smell what?” The second monster was obviously annoyed by her companion.

“I think some weaklings are nearby.” His smile was wicked and sadistic. He practically licked his lips as he continued to sniff the air.

Error crouched even further down.

“By the creators, we should have never come here.” He thought as he continued to watch the two monsters.

The second monster just spat on the ground in response to her companion. “You say that every time and it ends up being nothing.”

“That's not true.” He growled at her.

“Bah, one stroke of luck, doesn't count.”

“It wasn't luck, it was my amazing senses.” He said proudly.

“Your senses are shit. Now let's go, Boss will have our heads if we're late again.” She said walking ahead.

“Fine.” He grumbled, as he kicked a broken piece of wall into the grass. It hit Error, who took a sharp breath in as pain shot through his leg. He froze hoping the monster hadn't heard him. The monster squinted at the tall grass and then shrugged as he followed after his companion.

Once he could no longer hear their echoing footsteps, Error sighed in relief.

“That was too close.” He whispered.

He finally released his hold on Ink, who quickly emerged from the grass, completely unfazed.

"That was close." He said nonchalantly.

Error couldn’t understand how Ink was so nonplussed about this. He currently felt his soul quivering with fear at just the thought of what those two could have done to them.

"Ink we need to go." Ink looked back at him in confusion.

"Why?”

Error wanted to shake him and say didn't you hear those two earlier, but he held himself back.

“It's dangerous here.”

“But, we haven't discovered if this is your Au yet."

Error wanted to scream, couldn't he see how much danger they were in. "That doesn't matter. Besides, I don't recognize any of this. So can we please leave?"

Ink shook his head. "Error, we're fine. Let's just look a little further in, then we can leave. Okay?"

Error had half the mind to grab Ink and drag him through a portal. Even if it was to the Anti Void, he didn't care. Just away from this place.

Ink started to walk forward without waiting for Error's reply.

"Ink." Error hissed and made to run after him, only for someone else to beat him there. A hand suddenly clamped onto Ink's arm.

"What have we got here?"

Ink's eyelights became slits as fear seemed to finally catch up to him too late.

"Ink!" Error yelled, running faster to get to him.

It was the one monster from before. They must have heard Error after all, and doubled back through a hidden passage without them noticing.

“Wait if he was there, then where was-”

Suddenly a hand grabbed Error's arm, yanking him back with so much force that it almost pulled his shoulder out of place. Error yelped in pain and surprise as he stumbled back into the grip of the other monster.

“See, I told you.” Said the one holding Ink.

“Well, guess you were right for once.” She said looking happily at her new captive.

Error felt like he couldn't breathe. “No, not now.” Everything was blurring as static filled his mind at the woman's touch.

“Let me go, let me go, let me go!” Error screamed. He began squirming, trying to escape her grasp.

"Error!" Ink shouted.

"Hush, both of you." Said the man.

The woman laughed, it was a broken sound that echoed around them. “This one's quite the fighter.”

Error continued to struggle, desperate to escape. The woman grinned and twisted his arm in retaliation. Pain seized through Error's arm as he screamed.

"Now we will have none of that. Behave."

Error felt tears fall down his cheeks. It hurt, it hurt so much.

"Ain't we lucky." She said, tightening her grip on Error.

The other monster nodded, smiling.

"Kids, easiest exp you could ask for. Basically free." He said, practically salivating.

Ink looked to Error with pure terror in his increasingly shrinking eyelights. Error felt his own fear grab his soul with icy fingers. He couldn't stop shaking.

"Error, I'm sorry."

“I said quiet.” Ink screamed in pain as the monster holding him dug his claws into Ink's shoulder.

Error felt rage boil up in him. How dare they hurt his friend.

He needed to help Ink. But how? He wasn't all that good at fighting yet. He had just begun battle training only a month ago. In this situation he was useless.

Error hung his head.

He should have tried harder to stop Ink. Ink only did this to help him get home. If anyone should be apologizing, it should be Error. All this was his own fault.

"God, these brats are loud.” Said the one holding a now sobbing Ink.

"Come on. Let's get back to Boss before someone hears and decides to steal our kill." Their captors began to drag them away.

"This is it." Error thought helplessly as he was dragged across the rocky floor. What hope did two kids have against high level monsters? They were going to die here.

Suddenly the monster holding Ink toppled over with a yelp.

"What?" Error thought, and immediately got his answer in the form of a floating ink brush hitting the monster holding him over the head.

"Broomie!" Ink yelled, relief coloring his voice.

Error never thought he would ever be happy to see that cursed broom. But here he was grinning as it landed next to him.

"Thank you creators. Seriously, we owe you big time." Error said, feeling his own relief wash over him.

Judging by the yellow glow, the Yellow creator must have showed up at the Doodlesphere and saw that they were gone.

The brush seemed to glare at him without eyes, as if to say “You’re in big trouble kid.” It then proceeded to attack the two monsters.

It fought furiously, grabbing the monsters with its bristles and throwing them into the cave walls. Flying fast at them and slamming into them at full speed. It used its handle to knock them in the heads. It even used its yellow paint to blind the two monsters. All the while, it floated harmlessly out of the way of claws and attacks with ease. Seriously, who knew a brush could fight so well.

"Yeah, get them Broomie." Ink cheered.

Error stood and ran over to him. "Let's go Ink."

Ink looked at him sheepishly.
"Right. Broomie take us home please."

The brush had taken care of their would-be captors and seemed to nod. Leaving the two monsters collapsed in a pile on the ground. Broomie hoovered over and swiped at the ground to make a paint portal.

Or it would have, just as its bristles touched the ground an attack came out of nowhere. Broomie splintered into two halves and fell to the ground, completely inanimate.

"BROOMIE!" Ink screamed, falling to his knees beside the brush.

"You two really are worthless. Beaten by a brush. Pathetic." A gruff voice said.

Error looked to see this Au's Undyne. One of her magic spears was clutched in her hand as she walked towards them.

The other two monsters stirred and began to stand. Quickly composing themselves at the sight of her. This most likely was the boss they had been referring to earlier. The same boss that wanted to use them for free exp.

Error felt like he was being covered in ice.

"Ink, run. We have to run." Error grabbed Ink and went to make a portal. Shouldn't matter if it's the Anti Void. Most are worse off for ending up there anyways, this was the only way.

But before he could, Undyne grabbed him. Error felt himself get lifted into the air, Ink's hand slipping from his as he was pulled up.

"What do you think you're doing?" She asked.

Now that he was closer he could see the dust covering her armor. She smiled, her teeth jagged and stained. Her breath smelled rotten and foul.

“Well, answer me.”

Error's mind went blank. He couldn't move, he was frozen as she laughed. "Such little weaklings. Maybe I should do you a favor and put you out of your misery."

Error watched as the other two grabbed Ink. Ink struggled even summoning attacks. But he simply wasn't powerful enough and was easily subdued.

Seeing Ink in trouble, Error found his courage again. "No, leave him alone." Error summoned attacks at them.

He knew it wouldn't be enough to stop them but maybe it could act as a distraction for Ink to escape.

Undyne's grip on his arm tightened, and he felt something break. Error screamed in pain.

He flayed in an attempt to escape, kicking Undyne in the process, causing her to drop him. He smacked the ground with a loud crack. Pain shot through his body. He wondered if he broke something else. Everything seemed hazy, like a fog had settled over him.

Dazed, he looked up and saw Ink. “I have to help Ink” he thought, his head spinning.

He weakly yelled. "Ink, run."

Only to scream in pain once more as Undyne kicked him in the side. He curled up, coughing. It felt like, with every breath, needles were stabbing into his chest.

“Have to get away.” He thought, and tried to crawl. Another cry of pain as Undyne brought her foot down on his back, holding him in place.

"That's it. You're really starting to get on my nerves. Time to end this."

Error suddenly felt a harsh pain blossom on the right side of his skull, then there was nothing but darkness.

Horror stepped through the door of Boss' office. A quick glance showed he was the last to arrive.

Killer gave a smirk and a wave, while Dust ignored him completely.

“Same as usual.” Horror thought.

Horror nodded to them and stepped up to join them in front of Boss' desk. A grand oaken desk, ornamented with many carvings. A slick top that was so shiny he could almost see his reflection in it.

A desk befitting a prince, which Boss was in a sense. If Horror was understanding things right that is, not that he would ask for clarity. He knew better than to question the Boss, especially on his past. Granted he lived in a castle so that made him a prince enough on its own.

“Alright gang, we have a job.” A slick, deep voice spoke, pulling Horror's attention from the desk to the being sitting at it.

If a normal person laid eyes on him, Horror supposed most would have the common sense to run away as fast as they could.

If they were sane, they would run too.

Though sanity was a thing severely lacking in their group in general. Guess that counted Horror as well, though at least he was better then the knife maniac and the one currently muttering to empty air.

“Only a little better.” He thought.

Nightmare was a completely different thing altogether. Black goop constantly fell from his body. His tentacles flickered around in irritation or maybe impatience. He had an eternal cyan eyelight and he projected an aura of fear and negativity so strong it made Horror constantly on edge.

From what he knew, Nightmare used to be a skeleton like them, but whatever happened warped him into this eldritch thing.

The Boss glared at the present group. Rarely did he not have a scowl permanently on his face and the few times he didn't, well Horror rather not think about those.

“What's the job, Boss.” Killer asked.

Horror could practically feel Killer's excitement. They haven't done a job in the past month and the skeleton had started to get bored. Which meant throwing knives into the walls on a regular basis.

Boss' eyelight flickered over to Killer. “Negativetale has started leaning towards neutrality recently. I want to remind them who's their keeper.”

“Oh, I'll happily show them.” Killer's smile widened, stretching the black tears continuously falling down his face.

“You're happy as long as you get to stab someone. You're a moron like that.” Dust muttered.

“Oh, is that an invite, Dust? Cause I'd love to show you one of my bone attacks.”

Dust rolled his eyelights at the pathetic attempt at a flirt and went back to ignoring Killer.

Boss frowned, but continued. “I'll make a negative imprint to force Negativetale back onto the proper course. I assume I can count on you all to help spread it.”

“Course Boss. I've been dying for a fight.” Killer pulled out a knife to make his point.

“Remember, no killing.” Boss admonished, in a bored tone.

Killer frowned and put away the knife. “Got it. Whatever you say, Boss.”

Boss looked at the rest of the gang. “We leave in five. Prepare and meet me in the courtyard. Understood.”

All responded in unison, “Yes, Boss.”

“Good.”

With that they all left to get ready for the mission.

They met at the courtyard. There, Boss opened a portal to Negativetale. First Boss entered, followed by an excited Killer, then Dust, and finally Horror.

On the other side, Horror was met with a sickly yellow Waterfall. He truly hated this Au, such brutality, just to be the most powerful. Terrible all around, but he guessed that's why it was called Negativetale.

He looked around and saw an Undyne, standing over a limp body. A victim of hers, he assumed.

They truly came at the worst time. He would rather not have to deal with her. Negative Undynes were never easy to deal with.

Undyne looked from her kill to the gang, and smiled.

“She thinks she found fresh meat. Too bad she's gonna learn her mistake pretty quickly.” Horror thought, as Undyne turned towards them.

She summoned a magic spear, and Horror got his ax ready. Suddenly the spear was flying right for his skull. He moved his ax to block it, only for the projectile to be snatched from the air by one of Nightmare’s tentacles. It was easily snapped in half, its splintered remains falling to the dust covered floor, before dissipating completely.

Horror looked at the Boss. He was smiling, and Horror felt a chill run over his body.

“You know what boys, you can go ahead and kill that one.” His voice was like icicles.

Killer pulled out a knife, his usual smirk going wicked as the black tears on his face grew.

“Gladly.” With that Killer threw his knife and rushed to Undyne. Dust quickly followed.

Those two always competed for the kill. Horror decided to stay out of their way and went for Undyne's two lackeys.

The two had pulled their weapons, ready to help their boss. Their attention was so focused on Killer and Dust they didn't notice Horror.

Horror's ax buried itself into one of their chests, the monster shrieked and crumbled into dust.

“Too easy.” Horror thought as he turned to the remaining one. The other monster was already running away, a smart move, too bad it came too late. Horror chased after them and cut them down as they fled.

More dust was added to the piles already peppering the ground.

Horror looked over his shoulder, in time to see Killer get the final hit on Undyne.

“Too slow, Dust.” He said with a smirk.

Dust just glared at him. “It's not a competition.” He muttered.

“Someone’s just upset that they lost again. What's the score now? 39-12.”

Dust ignored him and walked back to Nightmare.

Horror went to join them. On his way there he noticed Undyne's prey was gone. Either they were killed in the battle or had escaped during the chaos. He hoped for the latter.

“I'm going to make the negative imprint now. All of you spread negativity as far as you can while I do so.”

“Got it, Boss.” The gang responded.

“And no more killing.”

Killer's shoulders slumped slightly at the reminder. “Yes, Boss.”

With that Nightmare disappeared.

“Come on, let's spread some chaos!” Killer said enthusiastically.

Dust, without another word to either of them shortcutted away.

“Someone's eager.” Killer smirked as more black tears spilled from his sockets. He began to casually walk through the dust that once was Undyne as Horror followed after him.

Killer suddenly stopped. “Do you hear that?”

Horror stopped and listened but heard nothing. “No.” He responded.

“I better not be starting to go all insane like Dust and start hearing shit that ain't there.”

Horror wanted to point out Killer was already insane, but decided better of it.

“Whatever, let's go.” Killer was about to take a step when he froze, and Horror heard it this time too. A sound of a rock rolling and a small gasp. Someone was here.

Killer turned back, a wide grin on his face, as he walked over to the noise. It seemed to have come from a large crack in one of the cave’s walls. Killer looked inside and laughed.

“Well, well. What do we have here?” He said in an amused voice.

Horror had never seen that reaction before and went to investigate as well. He lightly pushed Killer out of the way, only for his eyelights to widen with shock.

Curled up in the hole were two skeleton children. Both looked injured, though one more than the other. One was white with black spots and the other was mostly black with white spots.

“Twins maybe?” Horror thought.

The black one was bleeding from a pretty bad crack in their skull, and was currently unconscious.

At the sight of Horror and Killer, the white one’s eyelights became pinpricks of fear. They began to rattle their bones and summoned bone attacks in front of them. An attempt to scare off a threat, Horror supposed.

“Well isn't that cute. They think they stand a chance.” Killer said with a cruel grin. He reached out and hit one of the bone attacks. It did only one damage.

“Pathetic.” Killer said, pulling his arm out.

“These kids were probably that Undyne's prey.” Horror said as the realization dawned on him.

Killer looked at him and chuckled. “Wow, no wonder she was so easy to kill. If she was desperate enough to go after these two, she must have been pretty weak. Seriously, small fries like these wouldn't be even worth the exp.”

Horror glared. “Killer.”

“What, I'm just speaking the truth. No need to get your knickers in a twist grandpa.”

Horror looked back at the kids. The white one was trying to move even further back from them.

“What should we do with them?” Horror asked.

“Just leave them. Some other desperate monster will come and finish what that Undyne started.”

Horror gave Killer a withering look. He almost wondered how the other skeleton could be so callous, but then remembered exactly who he was dealing with.

“What? Don't tell me you want to help them. Remember why we're here, old man. We are to spread negativity, not help two soon to be dust piles.”

Horror knew he was right.

Sighing he spared another look at the kids. The white one's bones were still rattling. They were so scared. The sight reminded him of his Papyrus. Huddled together for warmth and comfort. Just two kids trying to survive a cruel world. He couldn't just leave them here.

He bowed his head with the weight of what he was about to do. The Boss wasn't going to allow this.

Maybe he could get them somewhere safe? Was there anywhere safe in this Au? Probably not.

As he thought, Horror's eyelights adjusted to the dark of the hole, and seeing the two more clearly he realized it.

“They're Sanses.” He said in shock.

“What?” Killer said.

“They're Sanses.” He repeated.

Killer looked at him as if he had lost his mind. “Not possible. Negativetale only has one Sans.”

Horror knew that. Which meant these two kids could only be here because of one reason. As soon as it hit him, Horror could only stare.

This changed everything. Nightmare liked those with power. That is, if they could be of use to him. These two would be exactly what the Boss would want for better or worse. It was a risk, but there really weren't many options. This would have to do.

“They're outcodes.”

“You've got to be joking. These weaklings, outcodes? Has your skull finally started to melt into mush old man? Look at them.” Killer gestured to the two shivering children.

Horror continued to watch the kids. He had no idea how two outcode children ended up here of all places, but he would be damned if he just left them to their fate.

“I'm taking them to Nightmare.” He said calmly.

Killer started. “You really have lost your mind. Horror, he will kill you and those brats for wasting his time.”

Horror sighed. “I have to try.” He said meeting Killer's eyelights.

Killer just looked away with a huff. “Whatever, it's your funeral. I'm going to have fun. Bye, old man.” And with a wave, Killer shortcut away.

What was he doing? The Boss would have his skull for this. He just hoped the supplies would still be dropped off after his death.

“Sorry Paps. I have to try.” He thought.

He turned his attention back to the kids. The white one had stopped shaking and was staring at him. They're eyelights almost looked hopeful.

“Hey kid.” Horror said, kneeling down to make himself smaller and less threatening.

“I'm not going to hurt ya. I just wanna help.” He offered a hand.

The kid looked conflicted. Looking to his hand and back to the injured black skeleton.

“I could help your friend, they look pretty hurt. They'll definitely need some healing.”

The white one continued to look at him as they finally spoke. It was such a quiet whisper, Horror almost couldn't hear them.

“You promise. You'll help him.”

Horror nodded. “Yeah, I'll try my best to help him. But I can't really do anything with you hiding in there.”

The kid seemed to be internally debating with themselves. Finally they seemed to come to a decision. “Alright.”

Horror offered his hands to take the unconscious skeleton, but the young skeleton glared at him, holding the black one closer to him.

Horror backed away.

“Guess they don't fully trust me, smart.” He thought as the kid climbed out of the wall, carefully cradling the other one in their arms as they went.

“Here, I'll carry them.” Horror offered once more. The kid could barely drag their friend, let alone carry them.

They backed away at first, but slowly stepped closer until they finally allowed Horror to take the injured child in his arms.

The child was so tiny in his arms. They must have been around twelve, maybe thirteen at most. “So young.” Horror thought.

He really hoped this worked, for their sakes more than anything.

He cradled the black one with one arm and offered the white one his hand. “So you don't get lost.” They nodded and gingerly grabbed his hand.

From there he made his way to Nightmare, careful to not go too fast, since the white one couldn't keep up with his wide strides.

Finally he arrived at Nightmare.

The Boss was currently in the middle of creating a negative imprint. Sensing Horror, he turned and glared.

“Horror, I thought I ordered you all to spread negativity. What are you doing here with those?” He said, staring at the two children.

Horror cradled the black one closer to his chest. The white one hid behind him, probably in fear.

“Sorry Boss, but I found something.”

Nightmare continued to glare. “I see that, Horror. What exactly went through your stupid skull when you thought I wanted to see two little brats. Or did you simply not think. I know you're good at doing that.”

Horror winced, Nightmare’s words stung but he refused to back down. “Boss, they aren't normal kids. Look at them. They're Sanses, outcodes.”

Nightmare froze. That got his attention.

“Outcodes? Are you sure?”

Horror nodded. “Yes.”

“Did you do the check on them?”

Horror looked away. He had forgotten about the check. “No.”

Nightmare moved closer. “Then how is it that you know?”

Horror backed away. “I-”

“Quiet, you lumbering fool.” Nightmare said coolly.

He then reached out a tentacle and ripped the black skeleton from Horror's arms. The white one went to go after their friend but Horror caught their arm and held them back.

Nightmare checked the unconscious child, dangling precariously from one of his tentacles. Whatever he saw must have been enough.

Nightmare froze and looked at Horror and then gave a look to the white skeleton currently trying to break his grip.

That look was of pure joy. Upon seeing it, Horror got a terrible feeling in the pit of his non-existent stomach.

Nightmare gently gave the black one back to him. “They are indeed outcodes. Powerful ones at that. Good find, Horror.”

Horror didn't feel relieved at those words.

“We'll take them back to the castle as soon as we're done here. Got it?”

Horror hugged the child closer to himself. “What have I done?” He thought as he said, “Yes Boss.”

Nightmare finished the imprint and with that, Killer and Dust were both called back. Both shortcutted in. Dust did a double take at the kids, but said nothing. Killer smiled wider at the sight.

“So Boss spared you. Man, was really expecting to come here to see your dust pile.”

“Horror has brought me two new assets.” Nightmare spoke, excitement coloring his words.

“Under no circumstances are they to be harmed, got it?” He shot a powerful glare at Killer.

“Yeah, yeah. I got it Boss.”

Dust just quietly said, “Got it.”

Nightmare nodded and opened a portal, through it Horror could see the castle.

“Now let's head back. Horror make sure to heal up the hurt one as best as possible. Food should be good enough.”

“Yes, Boss.”

Nightmare looked back at him. “And since you found them, I'll be placing them in your care. If anything happens to them.”

Nightmare’s tentacles surrounded him, turning sharp and cruel. “It will be your head. Got it.”

Horror nodded. “Got it.”

With that Nightmare went through the portal. Followed by Dust and Killer.

Horror hesitated at the entrance. Whatever Nightmare had planned for the kids it couldn’t be good. Holding the kids close to him, he walked through the portal. Hoping, for both their sakes, he hadn't just made a terrible mistake.

Chapter Text

Ink sat by Error's bedside. He had bandages wrapped around his shoulder where the monster had dug their claws into him. It didn't hurt that much anymore, only slightly when he moved his arm. The food that Horror gave him had helped heal the majority of the wound. He was lucky, Error on the other hand.

Bandages covered his right arm, chest, and half his skull. He had a bad head concussion, broken ribs, and a broken arm.

Horror had tried to assure Ink that Error would be fine after food and rest, but Ink didn't believe it. Error hadn't woken even once since they got here three days ago. Ink could feel it, Error was getting worse.

What he needed wasn't food or rest, what Error needed was a healer. Green magic could quickly heal him back to normal, but apparently everyone at the castle was incapable of such a thing.

He had asked Horror why they didn't just bring a healer here. He told Ink that Nightmare refused the request. None were to enter this castle besides the gang. They had too many enemies to trust any with its location. So all Ink could do was sit and hope Error got better.

Ink's hands curled into fists. He felt so worthless. He couldn't help Error, even though Error got hurt because of him.

He had been so excited for an excuse to go to a negative Au that he hadn't thought of the dangers. He had ignored Error's concerns, dismissing them as Error worrying too much.

He truly was the worst. Because of his foolishness, Error's life now hung by a thin thread. It truly was all his fault.

He jumped as the door to the room opened. In stepped a lumbering, tall skeleton with part of his skull missing. His blood red eyelight looking at Ink. Ink had to admit that Horror cut quite an imposing figure.

When Killer had first found them, Ink had thought that they were going to die. Then Horror showed up and he was sure of it.

But when Killer had called him by name, Ink recognized it. Mischief’s Nightmare had mentioned a Horror, and so Ink took a risk. That this Nightmare was also good, or at least wouldn't outright kill them. It had been a gamble, but it worked for the most part.

This Nightmare was terrifying, completely different from Mischief’s one. Ink didn't like the way he looked at them, like they were prizes he had won. It made his bones crawl.

At least he hadn't seen Nightmare that much. Apparently, he put Horror in charge of them, and wanted nothing to do with Ink or Error until they recovered.

“How's Glitch doing?” Horror asked as he set a tray of food on the table.

Ink had used his and Error's nicknames when asked for their names. He didn't like the idea of giving his name to Nightmare.

“He's doing well, would be better with some actual help.” Ink said, bitterly.

Ink knew he was being unfair, but he had nowhere to aim his frustrations at except for Horror. Horror seemed to take no offense at the remark and just pulled up a chair and sat by Ink.

“That bad?”
Ink nodded.

“Sorry we couldn't get a healer for ya.”

Ink sighed. “It's not your fault. I'm just worried. He still hasn't woken up yet. What if- what if he never wakes up again. It would be my fault.” He couldn't stop the tears from falling.

Horror stared at him awkwardly. It was obvious he didn't know what to do with a crying kid.

“Hey.” Horror said, setting a comforting hand on Ink's good shoulder. “It's gonna be okay kid. Glitch is strong, he'll pull through I'm sure.”

Ink wiped at his tears. “But what if he doesn't. I'll never get to tell him how sorry I am. That I should have just listened.”

Horror sat, uncertainty clouding his face. “Hey Misfit, I may not know the details fully, but he protected you from that Undyne right?”

Ink nodded.

“Judging from his injuries he fought hard for you. Despite your mistake in getting him in that situation, Glitch fought to protect you. That tells me he already forgives ya, kid.”

“Really?” Ink asked, looking at Horror.

Horror gave a small smile. “Really. Now eat up before your food gets cold.” He stood and walked towards the door.

As Horror opened it, Ink said “Thanks, Horror.”

Horror paused and looked back at him. “No problem, kid. “ And with that Horror was gone again.

Ink sat silently eating. He needed to keep up his strength after all. Though, that may not matter in the end.

He looked at the sash of vials sitting on the bedside table. All of them were empty. He was running out of paint. He used most of it in the fight against Undyne, and after he got here, he had taken the last dredges of his vials. Soon even those would be gone and he would-

He chose not to finish that thought. Error would wake soon, and then they could go back to the Doodlesphere. And everything would be okay. At least that's what he wanted to believe.

He would have gone to the Doodlesphere from the start, but without Broomie he simply didn't have enough paints to make a portal. If he tried and failed, then there would be no one to watch over Error. He couldn't do that, he already failed Error once, he refused to do so again. So all he could do was hope the last of his paints lasted until Error woke up.

He finished his meal, setting his plate on the bedside table. Horror would come back to pick it up later.

They weren't allowed to leave their room under any circumstances. Not that Ink really wanted a reason to go out there.

Killer seemed the type to stab him, Boss’ orders or not. Dust didn't seem all that friendly either, having only glared at them from a distance, muttering to himself as he walked away. No, he would rather stay by Error then risk meeting those two alone, or worse run into Nightmare.

Nightmare gave Ink a wrong feeling, like there was something rotten and festering there. He wasn't sure why, but he'd rather avoid him at all costs.

Error suddenly thrashed around in his sleep. Ink stood and called out to him. “Error? It's me. Please, you have to wake up.” Error continued thrashing in his sleep, muttering as he did so.

Ink then noticed Errors face was flushed and putting his hand to Error's forehead only confirmed his worst fears. Error had developed a fever. He really was getting worse. Ink had to do something, he could feel Error slipping away bit by bit. If he did nothing, he was sure Error would die.

Ink gritted his teeth. He would enter his dead state either way. He had to try.

He had never healed before, but the creators had taught him the basics of green magic. He hoped that would be good enough.

Ink called his inks forward. Just a little bit, not enough to leave him empty. Even so he felt his emotions dull even more at the loss of more of his paint. He had the ink gathered in his hands and then he laid them on Error's chest.

Healing worked with positive feelings, so Ink tried his hardest to think of happy thoughts.

Of making butterflies with mismatched wings. Snowball fights with the skelebros. Of hanging silver and gold stars while Error slept below. Of games of tag in the Doodlesphere. Of jokes and laughter. Memories of his friend that he desperately wanted back.

His hands felt warm and he opened his sockets to see the ink glowing green. “Yes, it's working. It's working, Error.” Ink said excitedly.

Now he just needed to heal him. He watched as the green ink spread over Error's chest and he felt the cracks in Error's ribs close bit by bit.

“Next, the arm.” He moved the ink to Error's arm. It healed with no trouble.

“Now for the hard part.” He thought. He moved the green ink to the head wound. Ink winced. It was much more complicated than the ribs or arm had been, but he had to try.

He concentrated with all his might. He felt the cracks begin to close a little, but not fully. He felt something there. A burning, rotting feeling. This really wasn't good. He tried to have his inks remove it, but it wasn't enough.

Ink gritted his teeth, and called on even more of his paints. He felt everything dull around him. He ignored it and kept his focus on Error. With the additional inks, he enveloped it and washed it away.

Ink fell back into his chair, exhausted by the effort. Error's head wound was still there, but his breathing was easier and his fever seemed to have broken. It was enough. Ink sighed in relief. He no longer felt Error slipping away, he had done it. He had healed Error.

He sat back, his sockets getting heavy. Healing had taken a lot out of him apparently. He could rest for a little while. Ink closed his sockets and drifted off to sleep.

“Ink. Hey, Ink.” Someone was shaking him.

“No, it's too early.” Ink tried to roll over in his bed only to promptly fall to the ground. Oh yeah, he has fallen asleep in the chair next to Error.

“Are you okay?” Error asked, climbing out of the bed to check on him.

“Yeah, I'm fine.” Ink stared at Error.

“He's awake” He thought, numbly.

“What? What are you staring at?” Error asked, confusion painted over his features.

“You're awake.” Ink said, his voice was an empty thing. The healing had worked. Error was awake. He was okay.

“Uh, yeah I'm awake. Wait, was I out for a while or something?” Error asked in concern.

“Just three days.” Ink replied.

“Three days!” Error shouted. Ink shushed him.

“Sorry.” Error whispered. He looked around the room. “So where are we?”

“Nightmare’s castle.” Error looked to Ink, surprise written on his face.

“Our Nightmare?”

“Yeah, our Nightmare.”

Error kneeled down and helped Ink to his feet. He hadn't even realized he hadn't gotten off the floor yet.

“Jeez, what happened while I was out?”

Ink shook his head. “Not enough time.”

“Huh?”

Ink could feel everything numbing. He wasn't even happy to see Error awake. He knew he should be, which meant he was almost completely out of paint. He had reached his emotionless state, and soon he'd enter his dead state.

So he reached over and hugged Error. Error jumped slightly at his touch.

“Uh, Ink?”

“I'm sorry for not listening. For getting you hurt. For everything.” His voice was hollow, but he truly meant every word, even if he could no longer really show it.

Error awkwardly patted him on the back. “Hey, it's okay. I should have tried harder to stop you.”

Ink let him go and stared at him. Horror was right, Error didn't blame him. But even so, Ink blamed himself plenty for both of them.

“Let's just agree it was both our fault.”

Error nodded. “Sounds good to me.”

Error grinned at him and Ink just blankly stared back. Error's smile dropped. “Hey Ink, are you alright? You're acting weird.”

“Sorry, I'm just nearly out of time.” Ink replied, looking away.

“Out of time?”

Error's sockets widened as it hit him. He lowered his head to look into Ink's eyelights.

“Your eyes, they don't have colors. You- You're out of- How much time do we have?” Error had begun pacing.

“Not long now.” Ink said softly. It was getting harder to speak now.

“What do we do? How can I help?” Error asked turning to Ink, worry and fear filling his expression.

“The Doodlesphere. Get there and I can get my backups.” Ink whispered. Error stopped.

“Wait. You want me to make a portal.”

Ink stiffly nodded. “It's the only way. Broomie is gone.”

Error backed away. “But what if I mess up? We could end up in the Anti Void, Ink.”

Ink tried to give him a reassuring look. “I have faith in you. You can do it, Error. So please.” He tried to put any emotion in his voice, but it just came out robotic. Even so, his words must have been comforting enough, as Error looked at him and nodded.

“I can try.”

Error felt like his head was spinning. So much was happening and far too quickly.

First he wakes up in some weird castle. Then he learns Ink's dying. And now he had to make a portal and hope he gets the right place. It was a lot.

But he had to do it. He had never seen Ink like this. So lifeless, he hated seeing him in this state.

Ink had explained his paints to Error back when he first started living in the Doodlesphere. How the paints acted as an artificial soul of sorts and gave him emotions. How without them, Ink would become emotionless and then he'd die. Though Ink preferred to call it his dead state, since he wasn't truly dead for good.

Even if it wasn't permanent, dying couldn't be that great to experience, so Error would try his best to get Ink home before it came to that.

Right now they were gathering their things, not that they had much on them. Ink was on the other side of the room putting his sash on.

Or at least, Error guessed that was what he was doing.

Ink looked blurry to him for some reason. Like he couldn't properly focus his eyelights. He rubbed at them, but nope still blurry. Just another thing to add to the pile of problems that was today.

“Are you ready?” He asked approaching Ink.

Ink slowly nodded. “Yeah.” He said in a monotone voice. It truly was weird to see him so lifeless.

“Alright, let's go.” Error said. Then he summoned all his bravery and began to make a portal to the Doodlesphere.

“Please work.” He silently pleaded.

The white portal window appeared and at first he thought he had failed, only for it to switch to a golden sky filled with buckets and paper.

“Got it.” He said excitedly. He had done it. “Come on Ink.” He said, grabbing Ink's arm and pulling him to the portal.

Just as he was entering it he heard a door open followed by a gasp. He turned to see a blurry hulking figure standing in the doorway.

“Time to go.” Error thought and jumped into the portal. But the figure shortcut to them and grabbed Ink as they entered the portal. The figure was getting dragged in with them.

“No! I can't let them into the Doodlesphere.” Error thought, with rising panic.

In his fear, he quickly changed the portal. Anywhere but the Doodlesphere, and so all three found themselves falling into the unknown.

The first thing Error saw was red. Then he hit the ground as they fell from the sky. He may have placed the portal a bit too high in his haste. At least they weren't in the Anti Void. Error took comfort in that. Though, that did leave the question of where he had taken them.

“Hey bastards, what are you doing here?”

An angry voice shouted from nearby. Error suddenly had a very clear idea where they ended up. He looked over and sure enough the Sans of Underfell, Edge himself, stood glaring at them.

His luck really couldn't get any worse.

“Hey, I'm talking to you. Are you going to answer me?”

Error really didn't need this right now. He stood up and grabbed Ink pulling him to his feet. Only for Ink to nearly collapse again.

“This is bad.” He thought. Ink couldn't even walk anymore. He had to nearly be out now.

Summoning his courage, he put Ink's arm over his shoulder and began to half carry, half drag him away. Ignoring Edge all the while.

“Hey! Are you two alright?” The question itself was of concern, even if Edge said it in his usual angry tone.

“We're fine.” Error responded as he continued to drag Ink away.

Just then the big figure, which he realized was another skeleton, sat up. Error wondered if he had been knocked out by the fall.

Edge looked at the skeleton as they stood from the snow drift.

“You.” Edge said, venom practically dripping from his voice. The big skeleton ignored him and went after Error and Ink.

“We can't out run him.” Error thought, hopelessly.

Suddenly a bone attack flew at the approaching skeleton. They blocked the attack and looked to Edge.

“Stay away from those kids, you fuck.” Edge said, as he moved between the tall skeleton and Error.

“Move Edge. I don't have time for you.” Said the tall figure in a deep gruff voice.

Edge gave a wicked smile. “Too bad. Cause I have more than enough time to kill you.”

The two began to fight. Ink slumped even further in Error's arms. He was definitely getting weaker. Error hurried away, those two could distract each other while they made their escape.

All Error had to do was get a little farther away and make another portal to the Doodlesphere. Simple right?

“Hey, you.” A rude voice rang out from their right.

“Really?” Error thought, as he turned to look.

A monster stood glaring at them, while Error wondered what exactly he did to piss off the Multiverse. Because he obviously did something for this much bad luck.

“I recognize you. You're that weirdo from earlier. Guess you're not all that tough without that big ole brush of yours.” The monster went to attack.

Error tried to back up, but tripped over a rock hidden in the snow. He hugged Ink close to him as they fell in a hope to block the attack, only for him to suddenly hear screaming.

He looked up.

Black ink floated between them and the monster. The monster was screaming holding a stump where their arm once was. They ran away, screaming obscenities the whole time.

“Ink that was amazing.” Error looked to Ink, but Ink was completely still in his arms.

“Ink?” Error shook him. Ink remained unresponsive.

“No, no, no, No, NO, NO!” Error thought, as panic consumed him. Ink had used the last of his paints. Ink was- Ink was gone.

“No.” Error shook his head, building a mental dam to block his rising panic. He'll get him back. All he had to do was get to the Doodlesphere. He could do that. He will do it.

Determined, Error dragged Ink into the trees. He tried to ignore how Ink no longer was breathing, or how cold he was.

“He's fine. He'll be better soon.” Error thought trying to comfort himself.

“Hey, get back here!” Error looked up to see a blurry Edge chasing after the big skeleton.

“This guy doesn't give up.” Error thought in irritation.

He had to do it now, or it would be too late. So Error once more opened a portal, relief washing through him at the sight of that golden sky. He then grabbed Ink's body and jumped through closing the portal just before the large skeleton could get to it.

Together him and Ink fell past the papers into the black pools below. He had done it. He had gotten them home.

They hit the ground with a splash, luckily they had fallen into one of the deeper ink pools. Error swam up, pulling Ink with him to the surface. He then swam to the shore, only to be greeted by an overly happy voice.

“Hi Glitch.” Error looked and saw Mischief sitting on the other side of the mirror.

“Great, this day can't get any better.” Error thought miserably. Though seeing the lively young Ink, only made him remember his own Ink's current state.

“Ink!” Error said, shaking Ink once more. Still nothing. He had hoped the ink pools could revive him. Guess it wouldn't be that easy.

“He needs his backups.” All Error needed to do was find Ink's other vials. Suddenly horror struck him. Ink had never told him where he kept the backups.

Error facepalmed.

“You can't make anything easy for me, can you!” He shouted at Ink's unmoving body.

Ink's body. Dead. No, he couldn't think about it. Ink was fine, it was like being knocked out. Nothing that he couldn't come back from. Error just had to find Ink's vials.

He looked over at Mischief, who was watching him in confusion. The brat had to know. He was an Ink, so he was the best person to ask.

“Hey Mischief. Where do you keep the backups?” Mischief just cocked his head in further confusion.

“Backups? What backups?” Error felt his anger getting the better of him.

“The backup vials. Where are they? Obviously you would know, tell me!” He was practically yelling at the kid. He has to know, he has to.

“I don't know what you're talking about.” Said Mischief, his voice filling with fear.

“The paints! Where do you keep your paints!?” Error stomped over to the mirror as Mischief shrink away from him.

“What paints?” Mischief was clearly panicking by this point.

“Ink's paints! The paints that make him alive! Those paints! You have to know! You have to!”

“I-I don't k-know.” Mischief was crying. Error felt a twinge of guilt at the sight.

Suddenly Nightmare showed up.

“Ink, what's wrong? Are you okay?” He scooped up the crying child and cradled him in his arms.

“Glitch is yelling at me about paints, but I don't know of any paints.” Mischief said, shaking in Nightmare’s arms.

Nightmare looked up at Error through the mirror. Error realized he had been too harsh with the kid. Mischief didn't know. He really didn't know. Which meant, he had no way to learn where Ink's paints were.

He looked at Ink. He hadn't moved at all. Error felt his panic finally crash through his mental dam.

He fell to his knees next to Ink's body.

“Ink please, wake up. I can't do this alone.” Tears started to fall from his sockets as he picked Ink up and held him. He was so cold. Error just sat there cradling Ink, crying.

He didn't know what to do. He couldn't stop Ink from going to the negative Au. He couldn't keep him safe. He couldn't get him to the Doodlesphere in time. He didn't know how to find Ink's backup vials. He couldn't do anything right.

“I'm sorry Ink. I'm so sorry.” He sobbed.

“Glitch, what happened to Misfit?” Nightmare asked from beyond the mirror.

“H-he ran o-out of paints. I don't know where the backups are. I- if I can't find them, t-then Ink will- He'll-” Error couldn't even finish speaking.

He felt like his chest was being crushed.

There was a pause, followed by Nightmare saying, “If he has backups. Then they must be where he lives.”

“What?” Error finally looked up at Nightmare.

Nightmare had a thoughtful look on his face. “If Ink needs his paints and has backups. Then he would keep them close. Like his room. A drawer maybe?”

Error immediately stood and ran to Ink's room. He ripped apart the room, pulling out drawers and everything.

Finally in a small desk drawer he found them. He could have cried all over again at the sight of all those colors.

Cradling the drawer gently, Error went back to Ink. He grabbed the first vial he saw, a yellow one, and unstopped it. He then shoved the vial into Ink's mouth.

“Please work. Please.” He prayed.

Ink suddenly opened his eyes. Error felt like a weight had lifted from him.

“I-ink.” He could feel the tears returning as he hugged him.

“Hi Error. Good to see you.” Ink said in an overly cheery voice. Error let him go and glared.

“Don't “hi error” me. Do you know how worried I was?”

Ink's yellow eyelights looked past Error to Mischief and Nightmare.

“Hi you two. It's so great to see you again. How exciting! Hey Error, how did we even get here?” Error glared.

“By the creators, you're annoying like this.” he said as he shoved a blue vial down Ink's throat.

Ink's smile immediately disappeared.

“Error, what happened. Why do I feel- Oh God.”

Error realized his mistake too late and backed away as Ink threw up.

“Oops.” Error thought. He had forgotten too much emotions made Ink vomit.

Ink still bent over, held out his hand. Error set the small drawer in it as he said, “Sorry.”

Ink began to sip at each vial, careful not to drink too much of just one.

“So are either of you going to explain what that was about?” Nightmare asked, looking at them with a perplexed expression.

Ink downed the last color he needed and looked at Nightmare. “Ah, sorry about all that. Guess we should explain.”

Ink and Error both sat in front of the mirror, with Nightmare and Mischief sitting on their side.

“Where to start?” Ink said, uncertainty coloring his voice.

Nightmare looked at Ink.
“How about we start with the paints?”

Ink looked down. “Of course you would want to know, considering you have your own Protector to think about.” Nightmare stared at him.

“So?”

Ink sighed.

Error knew Ink didn't like talking about it. It wasn't the easiest thing to admit. So before Ink could respond, Error cut in.

“The paints are what keeps Ink alive.” Ink stared at Error in shock.

“He needs them. They're like an artificial soul. If he runs out, then he enters a dead state.” Nightmare’s tentacles fidgeted behind him.

“I'm guessing that was the state I saw him in earlier?” Error nodded.

“Yes. He's practically dead in it, that is until you give him more paint. Then he wakes up just fine. As you saw.”

“So does that mean-” Nightmare turned his cyan eyelight on Ink. “Misfit, do you not have a soul?”

Ink nodded sadly. “Yes. The creators said mine was lost. So they brought me back with the paints. The paints are from the creators. It's like a piece of their soul that they put into their creations. It turns into paint and goes to me. With it, I can act as any being with a soul. As if I actually had one of my own.”

Nightmare curled his tentacles around Mischief, almost on instinct. “Is this common for Protectors?”

Ink shook his head. “I'm sorry. I don't know. The creators won't tell me much of the other Multiverses.”

Ink looked over to Mischief. “Mischief still has his, doesn't he?”

Nightmare nodded and looked at Mischief. “Yes, he still has his. I found him in his Au. Their creator abandoned them.”

Ink flinched.

Nightmare didn't seem to notice as he continued. “Mischief was the only being there with a soul, so I removed him from that place.”

Ink smiled at Nightmare. “You saved him.”

Nightmare smiled and looked at Mischief.
“Yeah, I did.”

Ink continued looking at Nightmare, his expression was one of gratitude. “Thank you.”

Ink then moved up to the mirror and placed a hand over Mischief. Mischief stared at him, his eyes wide with wonder.

“I wanted to tell you this as soon as we met again. Take care of it. Don't let anyone ever take your soul from you. It's precious. Okay?”

Mischief nodded and said. “I will.”

Ink nodded and moved back to Error.

Error wasn't too sure what that was all about, but Ink looked relieved so he decided it was just an Ink thing. Best not to question it.

“Well, now that the question of the paints has been answered, guess I can ask my next question. What happened to you two? You look like hell.”

Error looked down. Their clothes were a mess. It looked like they had gone through a battlefield.

“Uh, that's a long story.” Error said, his head hanging.

“I have time.” Nightmare said. Error sighed.

And so he and Ink went back and forth explaining the last few days' events. Once done, Nightmare just stared at the two, completely flabbergasted.

“Jeez, you two weren't kidding.”

“Yeah, it's been a lot.” Error admitted.

He then looked to Ink. “Also, when were you going to explain that the huge scary skeleton was actually nice.”

Ink shot him a glare. “Oh, I'm sorry I didn't stop to explain to you that Horror was actually a good guy while I was actively entering a dead state. My bad.”

Error winced. “Sorry, you're right. There really wasn't any time to explain.”

Nightmare laughed. “You probably scared the shit out of him.”

“Yeah, we probably gave him quite a scare.” Ink agreed, chuckling.

“Glad you both find it so funny. I, however, was terrified.” Error crossed his arms and pouted.

“Aww, scared of the big skeleton.” Ink teased. Error felt his face grow warm.

“I am when said big skeleton is running at me with murder in his eyes.” Error yelled, his face completely covered in an embarrassed blush.

The entire situation felt far more silly in hindsight. Both Ink and Nightmare laughed, and seeing Ink laughing, Error couldn't help but smile. Ink was safe, they both were. All was back to normal.

Horror stood, his mouth agape in shock. He hadn't registered it when it first happened. He had been distracted by Edge, but now it hit him.

“Did those two just teleport?” Asked Edge in shock.

The other skeleton was taken so aback he had even temporarily stopped attacking Horror. Both just stared at the spot where two kids just vanished.

“Shit.” Horror thought, as he looked back to Edge. No one was to even know about the kids, let alone that they could teleport. Edge noticed the stare.

“Fuck. Uh, Core. Protocol Gray.”

“No.” Horror yelled as he went to attack Edge, but he was too slow. Edge instantly disappeared to the safety of the Omega Timeline.

Those damned bracelets. Something those scientists of Core's cooked up. All it needed was the activation code said and it would whisk away its wearer and any they were touching to the Omega Timeline.

Horror stared at the spot where Edge had disappeared. This was bad. If the Omega Timeline got news of this, then this was going to get a lot worse.

The Boss was not going to be happy about this. Speaking of the devil, Nightmare materialized next to Horror.

“Horror, what were the instructions I gave you?” Horror stepped back his fear spiking with Nightmare’s presence.

“Boss, wait I can explain.”

Suddenly one of Nightmare's tentacles wrapped around him and pulled him into the air.

“Oh, you can explain. Where are the two children Horror? Because I don't feel them anywhere?” The tentacle tightened its grip, crushing the air from Horror.

“They teleported away. I couldn't stop them.” Horror gasped out.

Nightmare stopped and stared at him.

“They can teleport?”

“Yes.” Horror wheezed.

Nightmare let Horror go and he slammed into the ground. Pain shot through his side upon impact. He began coughing, trying to regain his breath.

Nightmare picked him back up to his feet.

Looking at Horror with a cruel smile, Nightmare said. “Now, I want you to tell me exactly what happened?”

Chapter Text

The moon hung high in the sky as Dream and Blue walked through the streets of Underswap. The street lights casted a soft glow as Dream’s laughter floated to the starry sky above.

“So where did you finally find him?” Dream asked between giggles. Blue frowned.

“You won't believe it. The lazy bones had fallen asleep in the snow and got buried.” Extreme irritation dripped from every word as he spoke. “He's lucky we found him. Though, I should have just left him to catch a cold.”

Dream chuckled. It seemed Stretch always had a penchant for trouble, causing much of a headache for his brother back in the day.

“Sounds like he was quite a bother.” Dream said smiling.

“Was? He still is. Always falling asleep on the couch. He has a room, but no, he has to lounge on the couch because it's “more comfy”. What sane person finds a couch comfy?”

Though Dream would never admit it out loud, the couch in Blue and Stretch’s house was pretty comfy. Having slept on it on nights when he had been too tired to portal back to his house in the Omega Timeline. Though that was before the brothers had decided to just give him the guest room instead.

A cold wind blew in. Dream drank from his coffee, its warmth chasing the chill away. Dream had to admit that it was particularly good tonight. Ccino really knew how to brew a good coffee, which made sense. The cafe was Fluffytale’s main attraction for good reason. It was almost tradition to stop by after a patrol for some coffee.

Dream continued to drink as he listened to Blue vent about his brother’s many misadventures. All the while Dream could feel the warm love Blue felt for his brother.

Dream smiled, even as he felt a small twinge of pain in his chest. Jealousy of the two brothers' relationship? A longing for something long dead? He tried to ignore it. Luckily he was good at doing that. He just soaked in Blue’s happiness, which helped chase the dark feelings away.

He tried his best to not feel others emotions too much to give people their privacy. Only allowing surface level emotions and feelings that were projected for all to see to enter his perception. Anything deeper felt too personal, like he was looking into someone's mind.

Luckily, Blue never seemed to hide anything. Always wearing his heart on his sleeve, for better or worse. So trusting and kind was his friend. Dream wondered how he was so lucky to have a friend like him.

While he allowed his thoughts to drift, Dream just nodded along with what Blue was saying. Trying his best to suppress a yawn. It really had been a long night. He tried his best to hide this from Blue. No need to worry him unnecessarily. That and Blue would admonish him for not getting enough sleep again. Which was true, but he could forgo a day or two of sleep if it meant keeping everyone safe. It was his duty as a guardian after all.

He took another sip of his coffee, hoping the caffeinated drink would keep him awake.

Blue was talking excitedly beside him, happiness practically beaming from him. Such a nice warm feeling, it helped the coffee in chasing away the cold night air.

He tried to focus his tired mind, but he couldn't stay focused.

He looked at his friend. They had to be close to Blue and Stretch’s house by now. He found himself wishing this could last. That Blue didn't have to go home yet. Then he thought how stupid he was being, after all it was after midnight of course Blue needed to go home.

Dream tried to shake his silly thoughts from his head. He took another sip when Blue turned and looked over at him with an ecstatic grin.

“Alright, it's a date.” Dream spit his coffee out and began hacking.

“What?” He weakly said between coughs. He had gotten so lost in his own thoughts that he completely missed what Blue had said.

Blue looked at him, concern emanating from him.

“Dream, are you all right?”

Dream put a smile on and said “Yeah, sorry. Accidentally inhaled some.”

Blue sighed in relief. “Oh, that's good.”

Realizing his mistake he quickly corrected himself. “I mean good that it wasn't anything too serious, not that you nearly choked on coffee. That would have been terrible.” Blue nervously continued to try and to explain how he had only misspoke.

“I've got it, Blue. No worries.” Dream assured him.

Blue nodded. “Right.”

Dream kept his smile on and asked, “Sorry to ask, but what were you saying before?” Blue frowned, Dream could still feel his worry pricking him like needles.

“Are you sure you're okay? You look tired.” Blue looked at him, concern emitting from him.

“I'm fine.” Dream tried to reassure him. Blue's frown deepened. Of course he wouldn't buy that.

Dream sighed. “Fine, I'm a little tired. I also may have lost track of our conversation completely if I'm being honest. Sorry.” It was Blue's turn to sigh.

“Dream if you're tired you should have said something.” His annoyance poked at Dream.

“Sorry.”

Blue glared at him. “I was saying that since we have tomorrow off, we could go to Markettale and look around at all the stores. But since you're sleepy enough to nod off in the middle of a conversation maybe it's best we just take the day to rest instead.”

Dream winced, he had messed up. He had completely forgotten that tomorrow was their day off. Of course Blue would want to go shopping and hang out. What were best friends for after all?

“No, I still want to go. I’ll be fine.” Dream tried to sound as lively as possible.

Blue stepped in front of him, and gave a threatening glare. “Promise to go to sleep as soon as you're home.”

“I promise.” Dream said. At this Blue relaxed.

“Alright. We'll leave at eight in the morning? Sound good?”

Dream nodded. “Yeah, sounds great.”

Blue gave a grin. “Right. Then see you tomorrow, Dream. And you better not be late.”

“I won't.”

He watched as Blue started to walk away and felt everything go a little bit colder. Blue's natural positivity was a big help for him. As Guardian of Positivity, he gained power from positive emotions. So whenever he was with Blue he felt stronger. He couldn't help but think how it was a good thing Blue was a guardian too. Dream wasn't sure how well he would do on his own.

Blue stopped and waved goodbye with his signature grin. Dream couldn't help but smile back as he waved. Blue's positivity almost felt infectious.

Dream continued to smile as he watched Blue walk away and disappear down the road.

He hesitated, unsure what to do next. He didn't want to go home yet. Maybe he would get some Grillby's. He had only a coffee today, some food could do him some good.

Dream opened a portal and walked out into the Omega Timeline. If he didn't know better, he would have thought it was daytime with how bright it was. It was just another oddity of the Omega Timeline, there was no night here. Luckily every house came with curtains to help with that.

Closing the portal behind him, Dream turned toward the Omega Timeline’s version of Grillby's. Thinking of what to get to eat, he suddenly found himself face to face with a small gray child.

He would have jumped at Core’s unexpected arrival, but he had gotten used to their strange way of suddenly appearing over the years.

“Dream.” Core said, their hollow black sockets staring up at him.

“Oh Core. Nice to see you on this fine night. What's the special occasion?”

Dream smiled, Core could be intimidating at first, what with their omnipresence and all. But they were pretty nice. Having joined Dream for a meal plenty of times, bringing their adopted grandchild Poppy along on occasion.

Core continued to stare at him. Dream could feel a stinging wave of negative emotions wash over him. Worry, fear, anxiety, but what would make them feel like this.

“Core? Are you oka-” Core cut him off.

“Dream, the council is having an emergency meeting. You are to go immediately.”

Dream felt his smile drop from his face as he felt a slight chill.

“Core, what happened? Are we in danger?” Core shook their head.

“This can't be openly discussed here. Go to the Council Hall. I'll meet you there.”

Couldn't be discussed openly? What was happening that they couldn't risk being overheard?

“Core, wait!” Dream shouted but Core was already gone.

“This can't be good.” Dream thought as he started running to the Council Hall.

The Council Hall was a large, grand building near the middle of the Omega Timeline. There, the council would hold regular meetings. Dream usually sat in on those meetings, being a Guardian of Positivity, it was decided he should have a say in things.

Most meetings were dry conversations about extending the resident district, or increasing the wages of Au sentries. Usually there wasn't anything major to discuss. If there was something that warranted an emergency meeting, it most definitely involved Nightmare and his devious gang of thugs.

Which is what Dream worried about. That his bro- No, that Nightmare was back to his usual schemes. If Nightmare was starting to be a problem again, Dream would have to increase his patrols. He could forgo more sleep, better that then let Nightmare reinstate his reign of chaos and terror. Dream won't allow it, not again.

But what could have caused him to step out of his domains?
Was he after the Omega Timeline again? Was he just branching out his territories?

All these questions swirled around Dream's head as he ran up the steps into the Council Hall.

There wasn't anyone in the main lobby, which made sense. It had to be past midnight now. Or what passed for midnight in the Omega Timeline. It didn't matter, Dream had been to the meeting hall plenty of times and knew exactly where to go with no trouble.

Outside the large double doors leading to the meeting hall, Dream paused. He could feel the torrent of emotions inside.

Taking deep breaths he steeled himself. He could do this, he had dealt with lots of emotions at once before. All he had to do was focus and he would be fine. With that he pushed open the door.

Unlike the main lobby, the meeting hall was crowded and noisy. Instantly he was assaulted on all sides from everyone's emotions. Dream hadn't seen it this chaotic for years now. He tried to stay afloat in the storm of emotions raging around him. He just had to focus on individuals and not the crowd.

He looked at seven council members, who were already seated at their podiums.

There was Caretaker Toriel, who sat calm and collected amongst the chaos. Her calm worry helped push back the wave of emotions. She watched the crowd with a frown etched on her face.

Next to her was Gaster Sans, G for short. He looked almost bored amongst the chaos and noise. His emotions were of irritation aimed at the unorganized crowd below.

Then it was Forgotten Scientist Goner Alphys, called Goner Alphys for short. Her glasses showed no reflection on their gray surface. Betraying nothing of what she thought. Her emotions were as big of a mystery as her thoughts, Dream felt nothing from her.

Currently yelling for order was Fell Judge Undyne, her stern voice carried over the noise. Dream could feel her worry and anger.

To her left sat Emperor Metton, yawning as he watched the chaos below. “Could we hurry and start, Darlings. I'm missing my precious beauty sleep.” He said with a tired tone. He was simply bored, though Dream didn't know how.

Next to him sat Aftertale King Asgore, who tried to assure him that Judge Undyne was sure to get things going soon. A nervous air fluttered him.

And finally, seated in the last chair was the council’s newest addition, Doctor Fell Gaster, who watched the crowd below with a cold expression.

He had risen into office after the seventh seat was left vacant by the death of Outertale Gaster. Which was quickly filled by the brilliant Doctor Fell.

Much like Goner Alphys, Fell Gaster’s emotions betrayed nothing. He continued to glare at the crowd below, and catching Dream’s entrance, he stood.

“It is time for you all to take your seats. Our last member has finally decided to grace us with his presence. So we can get this meeting underway.”

Dream looked down. He had been the last to arrive apparently. He took his seat near the front, next to Core. Thankful that the torrent lessened a little as the crowd calmed.

Everyone else followed suit, taking different seats throughout the hall. Dream realized with a start that the Au sentries were also here. They sat together across from where Dream and Core sat.

Edge sat down with a grunt. He looked uncomfortable as he fidgeted in his seat. Dream could feel the nervousness wafting from him.

“Was it because Edge never had to be in a meeting with his father?” Dream thought. He decided to leave it be. He didn't want to pry.

Outer looked unhappy to be here. Dream couldn't exactly blame him. Spotting Dream looking at him, Outer gave a wave. A small bit of happiness emitted from him. Dream returned the wave, feeling his guilt weigh on him heavily. He sensed no negative emotions towards him, but Outer might have just gotten good at hiding it. After all, how could he not hate Dream for what happened.

Dream looked away from Outer, to the sentry beside him. Leaning back in her seat was Underswap Alphys. Simply waiting for the meeting to begin, while tapping her claw on the back of her chair. Only slightly anxious and annoyed as usual.

Behind them was the rest of the sentries, many of which Dream didn't recognize.

“They must have hired more over the years.” Dream thought, guilt washing over him even more. He should know all those that work so hard to help him protect the Multiverse, those who risk their lives for The Omega Timeline. He should, but he barely recognized most of them.

“I'll have to ask Core for their names later.” He thought.

Slowly the noise died, and once silence filled the hall completely, Judge Undyne cleared her throat.

“Alright. It's time to start.”

“Finally.” Said Emperor Metton from beside her, earning a very pointed glare.

“Well, go on. We don't have all night, darling.” He said with a wave of his gloved hand. Judge simply rolled her eye and looked back at the crowd.

“So we have called this meeting because one of our sentries found something of extreme importance.”

She then gestured to Edge. “Edge if you could explain your findings to us.”

Dream winced as a fresh wave of anxiety slammed into him from Edge. Now Dream understood why he had been nervous earlier. It wasn't because of his father's presence, it was because he found something. Something that warranted an entire emergency meeting in the middle of the night.

“What could he have possibly seen?” Dream wondered as he looked over at Edge.

Edge had stood so quickly from his seat that he nearly knocked over his chair in the process. Outer luckily caught it before it could fully fall. Edge glared at him for the save, while Outer gave a lazy shrug in response. Edge ignored him and proceeded to the stand to make his statement.

“Uh, hello everyone. I'm Edge.” He awkwardly looked around. Dream felt a bit sorry for the guy.

“Yes, we know. Can you proceed to tell us your findings?” said Judge, in a cool tone.

“Jeez, what a bitch.” Edge angrily whispered under his breath.

“What was that?” The spike of anger that stabbed into Dream was enough to know that she had very clearly heard the insult.

“Nothing.” Fear quickly followed from Edge upon seeing her glare.

“Can you please get on with it?” Pleaded Emperor Metton.

“Right. Sorry. Uh, so I was at my post in Underfell. And suddenly out of fucking no where falls two kids from the sky.”

Confusion and surprise flooded the room.

“How does that even happen? How do two kids just fall into Underfell?” Dream wondered to himself.

“Kids?” King Asgore asked in surprise.

“How exactly do two children just fall from the sky?” Asked G looking at Edge.

“Jeez, I'm getting to it if you all will shut your fucking traps.” Edge yelled.

Judge put her head in her hands. “Everyone let Edge make his report. No more interruptions, please.” All calmed again.

“You may continue.” Judge said.

“Okay, so these two brats fall from the sky. Both were young. Couldn't be over thirteen years old. They looked bad off. One was half dead and the other had a pretty grisly head wound. So I went to offer my help. And guess who fucking shows up.”

Dream could feel the rage from Edge stab at him.

“One of Nightmare’s lackeys, that's who.”

The room exploded with sound as a tidal wave of emotions flooded the hall. Panic, anger, disbelief, all swirling together. Dream felt like he was choking on it. There were too many negative emotions for him. He felt dizzy, he needed to focus.

He looked at Outer who was almost entirely calm in the storm.

“Why isn't he surprised?” Dream wondered.

Outer spotted Dream and suddenly Dream felt a small bit of positivity. Dream couldn't help but smile a little. He could at least still count on Outer to help. Feeling less overwhelmed, Dream went back to paying attention to the chaos surrounding him.

“Those bastards are back.”
“We'll take care of them for good this time.”
“Does that mean Nightmare is after us again.”
“What are they planning now?”
“Nightmare is coming to kill us, first sending his lackeys to our turf, then outright war.”
“What are we to do!?”

A cascade of dissonance rang throughout the hall.

“Silence!” A voice rang above the din. Fell Gaster stood, completely composed, as he glared at the crowd.

“Tell me, are we of the Omega Timeline so weak that at the smallest threat we buckle and cower. I didn't think we were so pathetic as to simply panic at the smallest bit of trouble.”

“Fell is right.” Judge said. “We need to calm down.”

Edge balled his hands into fists as he glared at the crowd and said “Yeah, shut the fuck up and let me finish.” He shook a threatening fist at them as he spoke.

“You may continue,” said Judge.

Edge cleared his throat. “So as I was saying, one of Nightmare's gang showed up in Underfell. The bastard is getting cocky again. But there's more. The lackey was Horror, none of the others were with him. See, I don't think he was there for Underfell. This wasn't one of their usual missions. He was after those two kids. Completely ignored me and immediately went for them. So I attacked him. We got into a fight, but as soon as he saw an opening he ran for those two again.”

A chill swept over Dream.

“What would Nightmare want with two children?” Dream thought. He knew whatever it was, it was nothing good.

“So I ran after him. And those two kids opened a portal and escaped to another Au. And I'm sure you all know what that means.”

With that, the room erupted into chaos once more.

Outcodes were rare enough to have naturally. Having two outcode kids who were powerful enough to open portals was unheard of.

Dream looked around. Judge was trying to regain order. Most of the rest of the council was in shock at the revelation.

That is all but Fell Gaster. Dream saw a smile spread on his face and above all the crashing waves of emotions in the room, he felt pure excitement from the scientist. He understood how the doctor felt, after all, this was a big discovery. This could change everything.

Judge finally got the crowd back under control. She then looked to Edge, who stood with a proud smirk on his face.

“Wipe that stupid grin off your face. This is serious.” She snapped. Edge stopped smiling as she continued.

“You're telling us that not only has Nightmare become more active, but that he is after two powerful outcode children.”

“Uh, yeah.”

“We can't allow that!” Caretaker Toriel stood, her worry crashing into Dream. She was most likely concerned for the two children. Which they all should be. If Nightmare got ahold of those kids, well Dream shivered at the thought of what his bro- Nightmare would do to them.

“We must find and recover those children immediately. They could only outrun Nightmare and his gang for so long.” Caretaker Toriel said.

“Agreed. They would be safe here.” commented G.

“If they are outcodes they could be new guardians.” Goner Alphys mused.

“Exactly, if Nightmare gets a hold of two guardians, who knows of the damage he could do.” Judge said.

“Giving that brute more power is definitely a bad idea.” declared Emperor Metton.

“Right, the safety of children should be our top priority.” Said King Asgore.

“I agree as well. We cannot leave those kids to be taken by Nightmare. We should recover them immediately.” Said Fell Gaster.

Seeing that Edge was still standing at the podium, Fell Gaster glared. Impatience and irritation flowed from him as he said, “You can sit now Edge.”

Edge slightly jumped as his anxiety returned. “Oh, right.”

Edge went to sit with the other sentries. All were whispering to each other, or giving nervous looks. Except for Outer who had a determined look on his face for some reason.

“But how are we to find two portaling kids?” Asked G.

Judge sighed. “We'll need more sentries. Though until we can find more to fill in our blind spots.” She looked at Dream.

“Dream we'll need to rely on you pulling more patrols. Finding these kids is our top priority. Understand?”

Dream nodded. “Understood. I'll start as soon as the meeting is over.”

“Good.”

Judge looked to all gathered. “Are all in agreement? Dream will do extra patrols, until more sentries can be found. And that our mission is to save the two outcode children and bring them to the Omega Timeline for sanctuary? All for, say Aye.”

A resounding aye filled the room.

“All against, say Nay.” Not a single word of opposition.

“Then it is settled. We'll begin immediately. Meeting dis-”

“Outer, would you mind coming to the stand?” Fell Gaster interrupted.

“Fell what is this? The meeting is over.” Confusion wafted from Judge.

“What is he doing?” Dream wondered.

“Not yet. I have some questions for one of our sentries before we call the meeting adjourned.”

Judge stared at Fell, a torrent of different emotions flickered over her. Too quickly for Dream to catch all of them, but finally she decided to relent. “As you wish.”

“Thank you Judge.” Fell Gaster gave a cordial nod to her, before turning an icy glare to Outer.

“Now Outer, would you please proceed to the podium.”

Outer got up from his seat. His laid back posture gave nothing away. But Dream could feel the worry beginning to bubble beneath the surface.

“What is going on?” Dream thought, as Outer took the stand.

Fell Gaster leaned forward, his fingers interlaced with each other as his arms rested upon the table before him.

“So why'd you call me up here?” Outer said. His voice was carefree as usual. Fell smiled as he stared Outer down.

“Outer, I couldn't help but notice when Edge had revealed two outcode children were wandering the Multiverse, that you were the only one present who seemed completely unsurprised by this news. Almost like you knew.”

King Asgore spoke up. “What are you implying Fell?”

Fell Gaster didn't take his eyes away from Outer as he replied. “I'm saying that two outcode children that can portal do not tread through the Multiverse unnoticed for long. That is unless someone purposely chose not to inform us.”

Shock spread through the room. Dream felt like he was being frozen.

“That's why he was so calm earlier. But Outer wouldn't betray the Omega Timeline. So why?” Dream felt his own fear begin to sink in as he watched the hearing unfold.

“Fell Gaster, Outer is loyal to the Omega Timeline, he has never shown to be anything but that.” Said Caretaker Toriel.

“Yes, he has been loyal. I do not believe him to be a traitor. Just that he maybe thought to hide information from us. Important information at that.” He looked once more to Outer.

Outer lazily shrugged. “No need for the interrogation. I wasn't hiding anything. Just didn't think it was important.”

“You knew!” Shouted Judge, slamming her hands on the table.

“Yeah, I did.” Outer responded with an even calm tone. Judge stared at Outer in disbelief.

“And you didn't think to share this info with any of us.” Outer looked at her.

“Honestly, no. They're just two kids. They're harmless, so I saw no need to send the Omega Timeline after them.”

Fell stood. “Whether they are harmless or not isn't the point. As a sentry you are to look out for anything suspicious in the Au you are posted within and report back your findings.”

Outer glared at Fell, and Dream for the first time felt the hatred that stirred just below the surface.

“Well, I didn't see anything suspicious about some outcode kids.” Fell Gaster met his glare.

“Nothing suspicious? They are outcodes, which is suspicious all on its own.”

“Is it?” Outer looked at the remaining council members.

“Being an outcode doesn't equal you being up to no good. They proved that they knew to hide themselves as outcodes. They are just two little kids. From where I stand they posed no threat.”

Fell Gaster was practically livid, Dream had never seen him lose his composer before.

“If Nightmare gets a hold of two guardians and kills them or worse, it will be on you.”

Outer continued to remain calm, at least on the surface, as he said. “How are you so sure they're guardians? And besides I didn't know that Nightmare was after them. They never mentioned it. So I'd make a bet that this is a new development.”

“Even so, we could have gotten them here earlier and Nightmare would have never known of their existence.”

Outer laughed, it echoed around the hall as he gave Fell Gaster a cold sneer. “You really want them here for some reason? What? Running out of test subjects.”

Dream felt a horrible rage boil to the surface as Fell Gaster's calm facade dropped.

Fell Gaster practically snarled at him as he said, “How dare you? After every-”

Judge put a hand in front of him, stopping him from saying more. “Enough! Fell, sit down.”

Fell gave her a withering look and sat back in his chair as Judge looked to Outer.

“Outer, no matter your intentions, you purposely withheld information from us. We cannot trust a sentry who will not properly do his job.”

Outer frowned. Dream could feel a sting of what he swore was disappointment. Outer shoved his hands into the pockets of his jacket and returned to his lazy demeanor.

He glanced up at Judge. “Sorry didn't know my job was to hand off innocent kids to your labs like an obedient dog. Good to know. Don't even bother firing me.”

The hall fell into a shocked silence, followed by a flood of outrage.

“Can he do that?” Asked Emperor Metton, excitement washing over his earlier boredom.

“You’re quitting?” Asked Judge in disbelief.

“Yep. I'm done. I'm all for helping you all, but I'm not someone who can just follow orders blindly. Since that seems like what you want, then I see no need to continue here.” Outer explained calmly. Dream almost couldn't hear him over the ruckus.

“You can't just quit!” Fell Gaster yelled.

“Oh, who is going to stop me? As far as I know, I'm free to leave.” Seething in pure rage, Fell Gaster looked to Core.

“Are you seriously going to allow him to just leave? He already proved himself untrustworthy. What if he decides to tell Nightmare our location? He is dangerous and should be dealt with accordingly.”

Outer laughed. “So now I'm dangerous and a traitor. You really can't keep your story straight. Then again you never were good at that, were you Fell?”

Fell Gaster went to stand. Dream could barely concentrate over the storm of emotions.

“Enough!” Core stood. Everyone immediately froze and the hall went silent.

“While I agree Outer should have informed us of the children, he was simply doing what he thought was right. He had no way to know their importance.” Fell Gaster stepped forward.

“Are you seriously -”

Core glared at him. “I'm not done talking. I ask you to not interrupt me.”

Fell Gaster shut his mouth. Hanging his head he stepped back. Core turned to the crowd.

“We of the Omega Timeline do not force people to work under us. If Outer feels his work is done, then I see no need to keep him.”

They looked at Outer and Dream felt sorrow from Core as they said “Just know you will be missed, as an ally and valued friend.”

Outer simply looked at Core with a scowl. “Good to know. So am I free to leave now?”

Core looked away. “Yes, you're free to go.”

Outer nodded and looked at the crowd.

“Good luck, you'll need it.” And without another word Outer turned to leave. He gave a forced smile at Dream as he passed by and then he was gone.

The room sat in shocked silence.

“What the fuck was all that?” Yelled Edge.

Judge sighed and simply said. “Meeting dismissed.”

At the announcement everyone began to speak. A new storm of emotions began to brew as chaos once more consumed the room. Dream left them to it, and chased after Outer. He couldn't just leave it be.

As he ran, he hoped Outer hadn't reached the doors yet. Racing into the streets he noticed Outer walking lazily with his hands in his pockets, like not a thing was wrong in the world. Dream, on the other hand, felt like the world was tipping.

“Outer!” He shouted, hoping to get the strolling skeleton’s attention. Outer stopped and looked back. He gave a smile that Dream knew wasn't true.

“Hey old friend.” Dream stopped before him.

“Outer, are you sure you want to do this?”

Outer’s smile fell. “Dream, I know that the Omega Timeline has good people in it. Like you and Blue, and even Core has the best intentions.” He paused and looked back at the council hall.

“But that's not enough. This place has a rot in it that has been festering for years and I won't let it take me. I refuse to continue to help it spread any further.”

There was the rage again. But why? Dream didn't understand. What happened to his friend to make him feel like this?

“Outer?” Dream let his concern color his voice. Outer frowned as he looked back to Dream, meeting his eyelights.

“Dream, I know you saw it. No, felt it. The moment those two kids were revealed to be outcodes, the look that passed over that bastard's face. I'll never let him have them.”

Dream felt like the world was spinning.

“You mean Fell Gaster, don't you?” Outer grimaced at the name and Dream could feel the bitter anger hidden behind that practiced composed look.

“Dream, don't let that man near those kids. No matter what.”

“Outer, Fell is a celebrated member of the council. He wou-”

Rage slammed into Dream. It was so unexpected that it almost knocked the breath from him.

“Don't give me that bullshit!” Outer shouted.

“Don't pretend that man wants those kids for anything good. You and I both know it.” Dream shook his head, he didn't know what to say.

He did feel excitement from the Doctor, but could one of their council members really be so untrustworthy? Surely Core would have dealt with him by now if that was the case. Yet, he could clearly feel Outer's distrust and fear. Outer wouldn't say something if he didn't believe it. Dream knew he was no liar.

“We can't let Nightmare have those kids. Who knows what he would do to them.”

Outer gave a cold glare. “Oh and you're so sure of your people. That they won't harm those kids either?” Dream sighed, he was so tired.

“That's not what I'm saying. If we get the kids I will keep them safe.”

“Do you truly believe that Dream?” Dream looked Outer in the eyelights.

“Yes.”

Anything was better than Nightmare getting them.

“Outer, I promise I'll do everything in my power to protect those kids. So please if they show up again, tell me.” Outer looked away.

“Sorry Dream, but your word isn't enough. I'll do what I can to help them. But I refuse to hand them over to this place. Even if it means making an enemy of the Omega Timeline.”

“Outer, that would neve-”

“Thanks for everything, Dream. But I have to do what I must. Just as you have things you have to do.” He set a comforting hand on Dream's shoulder and gave a smile.

“Farewell, old friend.” He let go and turned his back on Dream.

“Outer, wait!”

But he had already shortcut away. Dream stood alone in the street staring where he had been.

Dream felt the weight of everything that just happened fall on his shoulders. He wanted to collapse there and just sleep, but he had a job to do. The quicker he found those kids, the quicker he could find a way to protect them. So Dream turned and walked down the street. It truly was going to be a long night.

Chapter Text

“What were you thinking!?”

Ink watched as the yellow light floated back and forth in agitation. He knew the creators were going to be mad, but he wished he had more time before he had to deal with them.

He and Error had just said their goodbyes to Nightmare and Mischief, when the creators suddenly showed up and began yelling. It felt like too much was happening, one thing after another. He could barely wrap his head around the last couple days.

He looked over at Error. Who, for what it was worth, stood tall in the face of the Yellow creator's anger. Hands in pockets, completely unfazed. The only indicator of his irritation was the scowl on his face.

Ink felt a pang of guilt. Error was truly too good of a friend, far better than Ink. When Nightmare had asked about his paints, he didn't know how to respond. Or rather he didn't want to talk about it, especially after just coming out of a dead state. So when Error stepped in to answer instead, he couldn't help but feel an overwhelming relief. Yet another thing he owed Error.

Error, catching Ink’s stare, did an over exaggerated eye roll.

“Can you believe this?” He seemed to silently say. Ink shrugged, he was used to the creators freaking out over every little thing. Though this time they had more of a reason to be upset.

“Well!?” Yelled the Yellow creator, completely livid.

Ink sighed. “Look, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to-”

They shot over to him and got directly in his face as they yelled. “Didn't mean to what? To nearly get yourself killed? Completely disregard our rules to keep you safe? To show yourself to one of the most powerful evil beings in the Multiverse, like a fool? Is that what you didn't mean to do?”

“Don't talk to him like that.” Error stepped forward, his voice nearly a snarl.

The yellow light froze and then darted over to Error. It's light flaring up in what Ink could only guess was pure rage.

“You have no right to talk to me like that, Destroyer.” Error winced, but held his ground.

“I'll speak to you however I want. You don't control me.” Error glared up at the light and crossed his arms as he said this.

“How dare-”

“Stop!” Interjected the Cyan creator.
“Losing our composer is not the answer.”

Yellow whipped back towards Cyan.

“Oh, and you're so mature. Always so calm… and a complete and utter doormat.” Cyan flared up at this.

“You let these two constantly walk over you.” Yellow circled the other lights.

“You all do. You just give in and never punish them.”

“We don't punish creations.” They looked to Purple.

“We are practically raising the Protector. We need to teach him or he will never learn. He'll just keep making the same mistakes over and over again.” Yellow floated closer to Purple with every word, until they were right next to each other.

“If that's the case, then that is how this story is meant to play out.” Said Cyan.

Yellow darted back over to them. “Really, gonna try to pull that as if we haven't intervened since the start. That we haven't more than left our impact on this story. Don't act like we are not a part of this.”

Cyan sank, their light slightly dimming.
“I admit we have been too involved, but there was no avoiding that when they can hear us like this.”

Yellow bobbed around in excitement. “Then you agree that we're meant to be a part of this.”

Cyan rose up to them. Their light flaring brightly in their anger. “That is not what I said. Don't you dare skew my words!”

“Both of you cut it out. This isn't helping.”
Both fell silent.

Purple sighed and sank down to Ink and Error.

“They're right, we have already left our mark. There's no point in continuing to pretend otherwise.”

Purple stopped before the two of them. Ink could almost feel the disappointment coming from them.

“Ink, Error. Why did you go to a Negative Au despite us telling you not to?”

Ink looked down. He opened his mouth to speak, but Error spoke up first.

“It was my fault.”

Ink looked at Error, unable to hide his shock. He just stared at Error in disbelief. What was he doing? He didn't deserve to take the fall for Ink's own stupidity.

“No, that's not it. I-” Error interrupted him.

“It's fine Ink.” He turned to the gathering of lights.

“I was an idiot. I was so desperate to find my home, I forced Ink to guide me to a Negative Au. I thought that maybe I could finally find it.” He looked down at this, a pained expression passed over his features.

“But instead, well, you all know what happened. So, yeah. It's all my fault.”

Ink couldn't speak. Why would Error do that? He had no reason to take the fall. So why? It made no sense.

He just helplessly watched as Yellow rushed forward.

“See, what did I tell you all? Error is a danger. He almost got the Protector killed. We should have never allowed him to stay here.”

“No. It's not his fault.” Ink said, stepping towards the yellow light.

They continued to focus on Error as they spoke. “Don't try to cover for him.”

They circled around Error slowly. “I bet that was the plan all along.”

Error's calm demeanor crumbled at that.
“What?”

“Don't act surprised. You wanted to get Ink killed didn't you.”

“No- I- I would never want that.” Error said, staring at the yellow light, his sockets widening in horror.

“Don't lie to me. You are the Destroyer, it's in your nature to want to get rid of your opposite. After all, Ink is in your way right?”

“No! I would never hurt Ink.” Error yelled, stepping towards the Yellow creator.

Yellow flared at this. “Liar! You’re dangerous and we should have never allowed you to stay here. If this continues you'll only get Ink killed.”

Purple floated over to them. “What are you suggesting?”

Yellow looked at them and said. “Kick him out of the Doodlesphere. Lock it so he isn't allowed access. What we should have done from the start.”

Ink froze. They can't just cast Error out. He had nowhere to go. This was all he had.

“What? You can't do that.” He said, walking up to the two lights.

“Oh I can and I will. Our duty is to keep you safe. The protector, safe. I don't care what becomes of him.”

Once more Ink heard the venom in their voice. They truly did hate Error. He had suspected this, but he had hoped with time their opinion would change. But if anything, it seems their hatred had only grown.

“Why?” The question slipped out before Ink could stop it.

“Why do you hate him so much? What has he ever done to you?” Yellow floated over to him.

“That's simple. I hate him because he's evil. He destroys our creations, and ruins all our work. Making it worthless, and a waste. There's nothing more to it than that. How can you look at the thing that will destroy all you live and work for and feel anything but hatred?” Ink clenched his fists at the Yellow creator’s words.

“T- That's not fair. Error hasn't done any of that. Just because another version of him hurt you, doesn't mean you get to hurt this version.” He glared up at the yellow light, who flared up even more. Their rage was clear to see.

But before they could retort, a voice cut in.

“I'm not evil.” It was such a soft whisper, Ink almost didn't hear Error speak. His head was downcast and his hands clenched into shaking fists.

“What was that?” The Yellow creator whirled away from Ink, zeroing in on their target once more.

Error was shaking, as he finally looked up, glaring at the Yellow creator. His eyelights were slits. He looked far more angry than Ink had ever seen him before. He felt himself instinctively take a step back.

“I said, I am not evil!” Error yelled at the Yellow creator.

“How do you know that?” They shot back.

“I know that, because I'm not. I don't want to hurt Ink or destroy this place. You always say that I will, but you're wrong.”

The Yellow creator moved closer to Error. “You might feel that way, but what if this story has different ideas?”

Error's glare vanished like a fire doused in water, leaving only a look of confusion.

“What are you talking about?” He said retreating from the yellow light. At this, the Yellow creator moved closer to him.

“Error, this is a story. Just because you don't want to be evil doesn't mean that isn't where this story might end up heading.” Their voice was overly sweet, like they were enjoying every word.

Error stepped back, retreating even further. Fear and horror creeping up his features.

“I won't let that happen.”

The yellow light continued to float towards him. Like a hunter stalking towards an injured prey.

Ink could hear the smile in the Yellow creator’s voice as they said. “You won't have a choice. Who knows, maybe later in this story you kill Ink.”

Error looked horrified as he retreated further back from the yellow light.

“No. I-” The Yellow creator cut him off.

“And then you'll destroy this place and all our creations with it.”

“I wouldn't-” Tears started to build in the corners of Error’s sockets.

“You could be the villain of this story, Error, and just not know it yet. You wouldn't get a choice, because that's your role. That's just how the story goes. You could lose control and destroy everything here. The whole Multiverse could die because of you.” They were right next to Error now.

“No! I would never do that!” Error said, panic coloring his voice as tears began to fall down his face.

“Are you so sure of that?” Yellow asked, in a mocking tone.

“No, I- I-” Error’s entire body was shaking.

“Error you're the Destroyer, just like many Errors before you. Being evil is just an Error’s nature.”

“You're lying. That can't be true!” Error sounded more and more unsure of himself with each word. Like he was trying to convince himself as much as the Yellow creator.

The Yellow creator laughed. “We both know I'm not. I'm telling you the truth. It's just the fate of a Destroyer.”

“No, no, it can't-”

“It is. You're evil” The Yellow creator was circling him once more. They were clearly enjoying his suffering.

“No! I wouldn't- I can't-” Error’s breathing was completely erratic. His eyelights were almost impossible to see.

“You'll destroy everything.” The Yellow creator mocked.

“Shut up!” Error screamed as around him the ground began to crack and fall apart.

Ink saw that its very code was being deleted and felt a pang of pain shoot through his body. Gasping, he clutched his chest. It felt like his very was being ripped apart. As soon as he saw it, Error's eyelights disappeared, leaving his sockets as empty black voids. The ground stopped cracking and Ink felt the pain ease a little bit. Error, seeing the destroyed ground, backed away with a look of pure horror.

“See, you’re prone to destruction whether you want it or not. Because that's what Errors are.” The Yellow creator said, dancing about. As if happy to be proven right.

“I didn't-” Error fell to his knees staring at the broken ground. A look of guilt passed over his face at the sight. The Yellow light hovered right over him.

“Can you really tell me you never felt like destroying this place, or even just an Au. That you're truly so innocent.”

Ink fought through the pain and stumbled over to Error.

“Stop!” Ink stepped in front of Error.

He couldn't continue to stand by and let this happen any longer.

“That's enough! You're only making him upset.” He glared at the Yellow creator defiantly.

“Of course he would lose control with you pushing him like that. You're being unfair.”

“Am I? After all, he hasn't answered me. I say that more than makes my point.” They floated away, having made their point.

“He doesn't have to answer you!” Ink yelled, glaring at the retreating yellow light.

Once they were far enough away, Ink turned and looked back at Error. He was still sitting on the ground, tears falling from his cheeks to the cracked ground below. It reminded him of the first time Error entered the Doodlesphere.

Through the pain, he tried to put on a reassuring smile for Error’s sake.

“You don't need to worry. I know you would nev-” In that moment Error looked up and Ink was met with eyelights full of nothing but guilt. Error stood, his legs shaking as if threatening to collapse from under him again.

“I'm sorry. I- I wouldn't- But sometimes I-” He covered his mouth, whether in horror or to stop himself from saying more, Ink was unsure. A sob shook loose from him as he looked away, unable to continue to meet Inks eyelights.

Ink reached out to him, to comfort him. But Error flinched away, putting more distance between himself and Ink. Just like he used to do when they had first met. Ink felt a pang of sorrow as he let his hand drop.

He felt rage begin to consume him. How dare they treat Error like that. He wanted to grab the Yellow creator and rip them to shreds. He couldn't think he was so angry.

Error was good, he knew that, no matter what the Yellow creator said. Even if Error had thought about destroying this place, the fact he hasn't was all the proof Ink needed. The other creators were not so certain of Error's innocence.

“See, he admits it. He's too dangerous to be allowed to stay here.” Yellow said proudly.

Cyan sighed. “As much as I don't approve of your actions. You are right.”

“You can't be serious!” Ink looked back to the Cyan creator.

“Ink, I understand he's your friend but if he loses control here then it's all over. He could destroy everything.”

“He wouldn't. He doesn't want to destroy anything. How many times must I tell you all this!” Ink screamed, losing himself to his rage even further.

“Ink you're not seeing this rationally. As much as I hate to admit it, Yellow’s right. It doesn't really matter what he wants. Errors are Destroyers. That is what they are. They lose themselves and all that remains is a hatred for Au’s. This Error will probably end up the same as the others. That's just the facts.”

Ink stomped up to the Purple Creator, using his inks to make a stairway up to them. His rage increased with every step.

“What happened to warps in the reflections? That we could be different from the others. Was that just a lie.” He snarled. No longer trying to even hide his rage.

The purple light sank down at his glare.

“No Ink, it wasn't. But rarely does an Ink or Error deviate from their original script.” Ink continued to glare.

“Rare, but not impossible.” He said, his hands forming into fists.

Green floated down and said. “Ink's right. Error is already pretty different from his counterparts. He could be a good one.”

“Of course you would think that. So naive.” Green flared up at that.

“I am not naive! I'm just not jumping to conclusions, unlike you!” They shot up directly to Yellow.

“I'm being smart about this. Maybe you should try it someday.” Yellow said.

The green light turned from Yellow to the other lights gathered around and said. “So you all are just going to kick him out?”

Cyan floated over to them. “As loath as I am to agree with Yellow. They are right. Error should have never been allowed in here. It's too risky.”

“You would kick out a kid with nowhere to go? Just because he could be a danger to us later?” Green sounded truly horrified.

“Sorry Green, but it's too big of a risk. Just look at what he did after getting a little upset. We can't continue to let him stay here. For the good of the Multiverse.” Cyan said, floating up to the green light.

Green backed away as they said. “For the good of the Multiverse, what about any of this is good?”

Purple sighed. “Hard decisions have to be made for the greater good. I agree with the others. I'm sorry Green, this is for the best.”

The Green light sank. Dimming until it was barely visible. “I won't be a part of this.”

“Well, nothing is stopping you from leaving.”

The Green light looked at all the others. And when none spoke up, the light sank down in defeat.

“Fine.” And with a flash Green disappeared.

Ink watched them go in disbelief. Green was always the most amiable of the group. The fact that they actually left, nailed in how bad things had truly gotten. That this was actually happening. They were going to throw Error out.

“You all can't be serious. Error didn't do anything wrong.”

“I'm sorry Ink but this is for the safety of the Multiverse.”

“I'll be alone again then?” Error was shaking, his voice was so quiet.

“It's for the best.”

“For the best!? Abandoning him is for the best. Forcing him to be all alone is for the best!!” Ink was practically screaming at them. He didn't know why but he felt like a hole was ripping open in his chest as tears started to form in his sockets.

“I won't let you do that!”

“You aren't in a position to boss us around Ink.” Ink glared at all of them.

“He is my friend. If he isn't allowed here, then I'll just go with him.”

The Yellow creator laughed. “Where would you go? Besides, you need your paints, Ink. You can't just leave.”

“I can and I will.” He didn't care if he was being stupid or irrational. He couldn't just leave Error. He refused to do that.

“Ink. It's alright. You don't need to do this for me.” Error spoke softly as he walked up to Ink.

Ink felt his rage boil to the surface and before he could stop himself he turned to Error and said. “Shut up! I'm not abandoning you. I won't, ever. So don't you dare suggest otherwise. Got it!”

Error eyes widened with shock, and Ink felt a tinge of guilt for being so harsh with him. Error just looked down, defeated, not daring to say another word.

“Ink you can't survive without your paints.” Ink looked back to the creators.

“I know. That's why I'll come back for them when I need to. Then I'll leave again. Problem solved.” The yellow light launched at him, flaring in frustration.

“Why must you be so stubborn, Ink!?” Ink simply glared at the Yellow creator.

“Don't know, but I have a guess on who taught me it.” Yellow burned brighter at this.

“Why you little-”

“Yellow enough!” Yellow dimmed at the chastising and floated away.

Cyan sank down to eye level with Ink and said. “Ink you can't leave right now. Nightmare is probably still looking for you.” Ink crossed his arms. Refusing to budge.

“If he's looking for me, he's probably looking for Error as well. And if you think I'm leaving him to face Nightmare alone, you're mistaken.” Cyan moved back and forth in agitation and sighed. Clearly unhappy with how things were going. Too bad that was their own fault to begin with.

“Look Ink we can probably get Error a nice place to stay. A positive Au, where Nightmare is less likely to go.”

“Yeah.” Purple interjected.

“He could live in Outertale. It's a positive Au. And I'm sure the Sans and Papyrus there will make sure he's taken care of.”

“See Ink, we aren't just throwing him to the wolves. We're not monsters.”

“Could have fooled me.” Ink said bitterly.

Cyan sighed again. “Look Ink, it's for the best. Error could be happy in Outertale. He'll be safe and you could still visit.”

“Yeah, we're not saying you can't still be friends. Just that he can't -”

“Be here.”

“Yes.”

“But this is his home.” Ink realized his mistake and quickly amended it.

“For now, and all his stuff is here. This is where his room is. I worked hard on it. And he'll be lonely without me.” It felt like a lump had formed in his throat. He didn't want Error to go away. To go back to no one but the creators to talk to. He couldn't go back to that. He couldn't.

“Ink, I know it's hard, but this is for Error’s own good. I'm certain he truly wants to be good. That he doesn't want to destroy this place. So isn't it better to remove him from the temptation?”

“I refuse to just leave him.”

“Ink.”

“He's my friend and he should be welcomed here, not thrown out for something he might do. It's not fair.”

Yellow flew over to him, their light once more flaring in anger. “Well here's a new lesson Ink, life isn't fair. It won't be fair when your Destroyer friend destroys this place just because you're being childish. And it sure as hell won't be fair if Nightmare kills you or worse, dooming the entire Multiverse just because you refused to see reason.”

“Why are you so convinced that Nightmare will harm us?” Ink asked. “He saved us back in Negativetale.”

“Did he save you, or see a potential tool for him to use? Nightmare is evil, even saving you was probably to further his own goals.” Ink knew they were not wrong. He saw the way Nightmare had looked at him and Error. But he refused to give Yellow the satisfaction. That and he knew Nightmare had the capacity to be good, Mischief's Nightmare proved that. Who was to say their Nightmare couldn't also change. He wanted to believe that.

“Do you really know that, or are you just assuming based on his other reflections?”

“I am assuming nothing. Nightmare is evil. That is a fact!”

“Oh, just like Error is evil? You all go on a lot about how we're reflections, different from the originals. But you seem to only judge us based on them, rather than who we are in this Multiverse. I think you're too focused on the original image, you forget to see us as we actually are. We are not them, and it's unfair to keep acting like we are.”

“Whatever. We aren't getting anywhere. If you want to go off and get yourself killed, be my guest. I'm done.” With that Yellow vanished.

Ink glared at the two remaining Creators. “I'm leaving with Error. Unless you both decided to stop being bullies.”

“Ink, we're not doing this to be mean. Error is a threat, you have to see that. What if he loses control again? We can't risk it.”

Ink crossed his arms. “Then it's settled. Come on Error, we have packing to do.”

“Ink, don't do this.”

“Here.” Ink placed his sash and drawer of backups on the ground.

“Could you refill these? I'll need my paints.” And without another word Ink walked away. The creators said nothing else.

He didn't say anything as they walked to Error's room. Error followed after him. The silence was deafening.

As soon as they walked past the curtains, Ink finally spoke. “I'm sorry Error.”

“It's fine, they were going to do it sooner or later.” Ink shook his head.

“No, I meant for yelling at you. I shouldn't have done that.” Error looked at him and put on a smile that didn't reach his eyes.

“Nah, it's fine. You were upset. It was a pretty intense moment. I should have known better than trying to convince you not to do something.” He said it in a joking tone, but Ink couldn't help but wince at the comment.

“That doesn't make me right.” Error sighed.

“No it doesn't.” A moment of silence passed between the two.

Error finally spoke once more. “So what's the big plan now?”

Ink looked down. There was no plan. He had just said things out of anger and spite, but now that he had calmed down again he wasn't sure he was making the right choice. The last time he rushed forward Error had nearly died.

“I don't know.” He admitted. He couldn't look at Error. He made such a big fuss in front of the creators and now he had nothing to show for it.

“Well, I'm sure you'll figure it out.” Error said in a flippant tone.

He walked over to a dresser, shuffling through its contents. “So what should I pack? We shouldn't bring too much with us.”

Ink felt like a pit was opening in his non-existent stomach and it was only growing with every word. Consuming him.

“Error.” It came out as a whisper. Error didn't seem to hear or was just ignoring him.

“I guess some clothes and the basics.” He started tossing clothes out and onto the floor.

“Error.” Ink said it a little louder. Error continued as if he hadn't spoken. The pit grew.

“Hmm, should I bring some warm clothes? After all, we might end up somewhere cold. And it won't do us well to freez-”

“ERROR!” Error froze and finally turned to look at him.

His eyelights were so dull, as if the light wasn't reaching them. Ink couldn't stand to see him like this. So defeated, like he'd given up. He felt tears begin to fall from his sockets.

“I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. You don't have to do this. If you really want you can do what the creators suggested. You could live in Outertale. I can visit all the time. You don't need- Please don't force yourself to do this. I don't want to drag you into even more trouble.” His voice cracked as a sob escaped him.

“It's my fault that we ended up in Negativetale. That you nearly- that you nearly died. And now you're being kicked out because of my actions.” The tears had begun to fall down his cheeks. He didn't even attempt to wipe them away.

If only he had listened then Error wouldn't be forced to leave. This was all his fault.

“I'm so sorry. I ruined everything. If only I had listened to you. You were right, but I just didn't want to listen. I just wanted an excuse to visit another negative Au. I wasn't even really trying to find your home. I was just using you. I'm a horrible friend.”

He had finally said it. Ink stood, his head down, waiting for Error’s anger. For him to say that they are no longer friends. Ink had more than deserved it. Another sob escaped, he tried to stifle it but it made him cry even more. Error hates him, he had too. He had lost his only friend.

Suddenly arms wrapped around him. Shocked, Ink realized Error was hugging him.

“By the creators, you're an idiot. I suspected that was the case from the start. You sometimes are too curious for your own good. And you're a pain in the butt. You constantly drag me into trouble, whether I want it or not. You're annoying and loud. An absolute idiot.” He took a shaky breath.

“Despite all that, I would still choose to be your friend no matter what.” Ink stood frozen, unsure of what to say.

“You really mean that?” Error only held him tighter.

“I do. Every word.” In that moment, he felt all the fear and guilt washed away as he relaxed into Error’s embrace.

Another sob escaped as he hugged Error back.

“Thanks.” Ink stepped back, wiping at his sockets in an attempt to compose himself.

“I would always choose to be your friend too.” Error rolled his eyelights at this.

“Yeah, yeah. Are you better now?” Ink nodded, smiling. Error truly sucked at being comforting. Ink wouldn't have it any other way.

“Yeah, I'm good now.”

Error smirked as he said “Good. Don't know how much more of your sob fest i could handle.” Ink laughed, unable to help himself, as Error joined in. He just couldn't stop, like a dam that broke.

Finally his laughter subsided. Ink gasped for breath, trying not to break into yet another fit of giggles. He felt light, like a weight had been lifted from him. Taking another deep breath, Ink finally calmed.

He looked over at Error. “Error.”

“Yeah.” Error said.

“I truly meant it. What I said earlier. If you don't want to do this, then we don't have to. We could go back to the creators and apologize. You can live in Outertale. That is an option. I don't want to just drag you into this. It's up to you.”

Error shook his head. “I thought I made myself clear earlier. I'm going with you.”

Ink smiled. “It's going to be dangerous. Our Nightmare isn't nice like Mischief's.”

“Even more reason to go with you. Outertale is great. And Outer and Paps are kind people. Even if the creators were right and that Nightmare guy is less likely to go to a positive Au, I don't want to risk it. If my living there caused any harm to the bros or anyone else I'd never forgive myself. After all, Nightmare probably won't let us go that easily, will he?” Error asked.

Ink remembered how Nightmare had spoken about them and shivered.

“No, he won't. I have a feeling he wants us for some purpose. I think he will do anything to get us back.” He admitted.

“Definitely not good.”

Ink nodded. “At least we know he won't outright kill us. But that might be worse in a way.”

Error put a hand under his chin, seeming to be thinking.

“So we're to play the part of tools. At least until we can figure out how to get rid of him or at least until we make him no longer a threat.”

“Sounds stupid when you put it like that.” Ink said with a sigh.

“It is stupid. But we’ve done dumber stuff then turning ourselves over to murder hungry squid.”

“We have!?” asked Ink in shock. Error just ignored him and without any hesitation, put hand on Ink's shoulder.

“Don't worry we got this. There's nothing we can't do together.” Error grinned at him and walked away.

“Now are you going to help me pack or what?” He called over his shoulder.

“Fine, but only if you say please.” Ink said with a smirk.

“Not a chance in hell.” With a chuckle Ink followed after him. With that, they both started to pack for the trouble ahead.

They decided to pack clothes, some art supplies for Ink, and carefully wrapped in cloth one of the stars from Error's room.

“Something to remember this place by since I might not be back.” Was all Error said when Ink asked why.

For the last thing Ink created a pouch that was attached to a belt around his waist.

“What's that for?” Error asked, staring at it curiously.

“It's for my backups. So I can carry them with me. That way I won't have to come back here as often. I made it so it's bigger on the inside than it looks. It's also cushioned so they won't break easily.”

Error stared, his sockets wide. “Wow, you thought of everything.” He almost sounded impressed.

Once done preparing, Ink and Error went and collected his paints. He picked up his sash and put it on, happy to feel its comforting weight on his chest.

The cyan light floated up to him. “Ink, please be careful. Both of you, be safe.”

“Yeah, try not to get into too much trouble.”

“And know you are always welcomed home, Ink.”

“Right.” Ink said curtly and began to walk to the floating buckets.

“Thanks to the both of you. I-I’ll try to keep him safe.”

“Thank you Error. Take care.” Error nodded and followed after Ink. Both creators watched them go, before disappearing.

Ink found a negative Au easily. Standing before it he looked at Error.

“Ready?” Error nodded, a look of determination on his face.

“Yeah, let's go.” With that they jumped into the ink below. Ready to face whatever awaited them, together.

Chapter Text

Dream was late.

Blue wasn't sure if he should be upset or worried. When worry came he'd just remind himself that Dream probably overslept. He was pretty tired yesterday. Then the anger at Dream for making him wait came. After all, if he had been that tired he should have agreed to a later time or just said no. But what if something happened? What if Dream is in trouble!? With that the worry would claw its way back to him.

Over and over the cycle repeated with no end in sight. So Blue sat in the kitchen, head circling the same thoughts for two hours.

He tapped a finger against the smooth wood of the table. Worn down by years of use. Sighing he put his forehead against the cool wood, in the vain hope it could calm his thoughts.

“That was quite a sigh, bro.” Blue didn't even bother to look up at his brother, and just grunted in response.

“Sheesh. If you're that worried about him, you should just go find him.”

Still laying his head on the table, Blue turned so he could see Paps.

Paps was the same as always. A laid-back stance, almost practiced in how effortless it looked. Hands in his orange hoodie pockets. Eyelights meeting Blue’s, seeming to ask, “You okay?”

Blue sighed again. “It's fine, Paps. Dream is a guardian, he can take care of himself. It'll be dumb of me to just go looking for him over nothing.”

“Besides, he might get the wrong idea if I did.” Blue thought, a little bit of bitterness seeping into his thoughts.

“Okay. If you think so bro. But I don't think Dream would mind having you worry over him.” Said Papyrus.

Blue sat up and snorted. “I doubt it. He probably finds it annoying.”

Paps gave him a smile. “Nah. I think he likes it. After all, no one else really thinks of his well-being as much as you. So having such a good friend who constantly shows they care. It probably means more than you know.”

Blue turned away, a little smile on his face. “I hope so.”

It was the truth. He truly wanted Dream to know that at least one person saw him as a person and not just their savior. That someone truly saw… him. Not a weapon to be constantly pointed at their enemies, unlike the council.

Blue understood that the council weren't doing it on purpose. Dream was one of the only lines of defense for them and the Multiverse as a whole. He just wished they wouldn't push him so hard.

They all truly depended on him too much. He knew he also counted among that number. He hated that. He always was more of a burden than help. If only he was stronger, then Dream wouldn't have to spend so many sleepless nights patrolling.

He could be a real guardian and not just one in title only.

Suddenly the door to the front of the house opened, throwing Blue from his thoughts. Dream stepped in and stumbled, slumping against the wall.

“Dream!” Blue yelled and stood, immediately rushing to Dream's side.

“Please be okay.” Blue silently pleaded, as fear began to swallow his soul.

“Are you injured? Do we need to take you to the hospital?” Blue asked, panic in his voice.

Dream slowly looked up. His eyelights were so dull. He must have been exhausted. Dream shook his head and pushed off the wall. He wobbled for a moment, before steading himself. A smile was plastered on his face, and his eyelights lit up with false cheer.

“I'm fine. Didn't mean to scare you Blue, just a long night. Sorry I'm late.” He began walking on shaking legs toward the kitchen. Still talking as he did.

“I was so busy, I completely forgot. I hope we can still make it to Markettale, I know you were looking forward to it. Though it's not that late, so I'm sure we have enough time to look at everything.”

Blue gritted his teeth. He hated it when Dream did this. Downplaying his own woes and pains. Because he didn't want to worry him. Didn't he understand that this only made Blue worry even more.

He wanted to yell at Dream to drop the act. To just stop it. But he knew it would do no good. So he just swallowed the words and put on his own mask.

Blue smiled, trying to exhume nothing but positive emotions. That was the only thing he could do right now to help Dream.

“So what happened that made you so late? I waited for two hours, you know?”

Dream sighed. “I know, I know. I'm truly sorry.”

Blue crossed his arms. “You know there's this great invention called a cell phone. You could have just sent me a text that plans changed.”

Dream stopped, surprised. “Oh, right. I forgot they can do that.”

Dream had awoken from being frozen in stone only seventeen years ago. And had only joined the Omega Timeline during the last six years. He was still getting used to things, like cell phones. It was so easy for Blue to forget that.

“It's alright. I'm just glad you're okay.” Blue said.

“I'll try to remember next ti-” Dream stumbled again. Blue ran forward and caught him before he hit the floor.

“How about we continue this conversation in the kitchen? Paps, can you put on a pot for us.”

Paps nodded and walked off to the kitchen. “Got it Bro.”

“Thanks.” Blue called after him.

He helped Dream to the kitchen table. Dream kept insisting that he had simply tripped and he was fully capable of walking on his own. But Blue refused to let him go, afraid Dream might just pass out right there and then.

Once they were settled in their seats, Paps brought over two mugs of coffee and set them before Blue and Dream.

“Just the way you like it.”

Dream accepted his mug happily. “Thank you, Stretch.”

Paps just gave him a small smile before going to lean against the wall with his own mug.

Dream took a big sip of coffee. Blue just fiddled with his mug, watching the steam rise from it. Trying his hardest to not look at Dream.

The silence stretched on for a whole minute. Blue couldn't think of where to start. What was he supposed to say? Did he just outright confront him or try to lead into it? Blue cradled his skull on his hands as he stared at the patterns on the wood table. Trying desperately to find the right answer. In the end he didn't need to. Paps broke the silence for him.

“So, what exactly happened to ya?” Paps asked, taking a sip from his mug nonchalantly.

Blue was always a little jealous of how his brother could just say things. No worrying or overthinking, he just seemed to know what to say. Blue wished he could do that too.

Dream tapped a finger against his mug, seeming to think carefully about his answer.

After a moment he finally spoke. “We had an emergency meeting last night.”

“What?” Both brothers said in unison.

Blue looked at Paps, whose look of shock must have mirrored his own. For once, Paps’ cool demeanor was gone. The Omega Timeline doesn't just hold an emergency meeting over anything. Something big must have happened.

“I'm guessing you can't disclose much of what happened in said meeting. Right?” Paps asked, regaining his composer.

“Yes. I can only give little bits and vague details. I will ask that both of you keep from discussing with anyone else what I tell you here.”

Both Blue and Paps nodded. “We understand.”

Dream looked a little relieved. “Thank you.”

Dream seemed to debate within himself for a moment before finally speaking. “I was called to an emergency meeting last night.”

Blue nodded “Right.”

Dream continued keeping his eyelights on the half filled mug before him. “Nightmare is causing trouble again.”

“Oh.” Blue didn't know what to say.

It was complicated. He understood Nightmare had once been Dream's brother, but now he was a monster that caused so much pain and sorrow for many in the Multiverse. He knew Dream carried a heavy weight when it came to Nightmare. For his inability to stop him back then or save him? Blue didn't know, only that the guilt would always weigh on Dream whenever Nightmare was involved.

“That's not all.” Dream continued to not look at either of them.

“He's after two children.”

Two children? Blue felt a sudden chill run over him. Nightmare causing trouble wasn't anything new, but if that thing was after two children? Blue shivered, he didn't want to know what Nightmare would do to them.

“What?” Paps’ eyelights became slits.

“Why is he after two kids?” Paps asked.

Dream didn't look up from the mug. “I can't tell you.”

Paps sighed, putting a hand to his skull. “Okay, so he's after some important kids, got it. Anything else?”

Dream somehow looked even more tired.

“Outer, quit last night.”

Dream looked down. Blue just stared speechless. Outer had been working for the Omega Timeline for years. He had been a good friend to all. So why?

“Outer quit! But he's been an ally of the Omega Timeline for years. What would cause him to leave?” Paps was pacing now, clearly agitated.

Dream grasped the mug in front of him. His hands were shaking despite the warmth.

“He didn't like the council’s decision about what to do with the kids. So he left.”

“What decision was that?” Asked Blue.

He couldn't see any scenario that the council suggested something so terrible that it made Outer quit. It just made no sense.

Dream finally looked up from his mug. Blue saw almost uncertainty in his eyelights.

“The council ruled that we find and take in the children to keep them safe.”

Blue was confused, that didn't sound bad at all so why did Outer oppose such a thing.

Dream seemed to feel Blue's confusion and shook his head. “I too, don't understand why. Something must have happened. He seemed different than usual.”

A look of concern clouded Dream’s expression. It must have been pretty bad to make Dream look like that. Blue decided not to push him on it any further.

“So we are to keep a lookout for these kids on our patrols?” Asked Paps, settling back to his original position.

Dream nodded. “Correct. Effective immediately we are to keep lookout for the kids. It is top priority to find them. One is white with black spots and the other is black with white spots. Both are skeletons. Sans variant.”

“Was that what you were doing? Were you looking for the kids?” Blue asked.

Dream sighed. “Yes. And until they can find more sentries, I'll be running extra shifts.”

Blue felt rage boil inside him as he slammed a fist on the table. “That isn't fair. You're already running yourself ragged and now they ask even more of you.”

Blue knew he shouldn't be saying this, but right now he didn't care. Dream wasn't a tool, he had limits. When would the council learn that? He already was doing too much, and still they asked more from him. Always more. How could they not see it? How could they not see how exhausted Dream was.

Dream laid a calming hand on Blue's hand. “It's fine Blue. It's nothing I can't handle.”

Blue gritted his teeth. His hand shaking with rage. He knew that he should calm down, this wasn't going to help anything. But he was sick of how, just because Dream refused to say no, the council took advantage of him. He was sick seeing Dream killing himself because of his guilt. Because the Multiverse was his responsibility.

He looked up and met Dream's eyelights. “You shouldn't have too. Look at you Dream, have you even slept?”

Dream averted his gaze. “It's fine.”

Another lie. Paps stood and walked over to the table.

“Dream. Blue's right. You look terrible. I know it's probably pretty bad if the council is this desperate. But they're relying too much on you.”

Dream folded his hands together, still refusing to look at either of the brothers now.

“I'm happy you both care so much for my health. Truly. But I'm fine. It's nothing a guardian can't handle. It's my duty to do what I can to keep the Multiverse safe.”

Blue stood tipping his chair over with a loud crash. “Bullshit!”

Dream jumped slightly at the noise.

“Your duty is to keep positivity alive, not to fix the Multiverse. We need you to take care of yourself, Dream. If you die, then positivity dies with you. We need you Dream. We don't want to watch you waste away fixing our messes. So please…” Blue closed his sockets, trying to hold back the tears threatening to form.

Dream stared at Blue, sockets wide with surprise. Only to soften into a smile.

“I understand, Blue. You worry if I die then all positivity will go with me. That the Multiverse will be in danger. But there's no need. I won't die from this. That's a promise. So you have nothing to worry about.”

Blue opened his sockets and simply stared. “That's- That's not what I-”

He hadn't meant it like that. Dream was important as a guardian, but he just wanted Dream to be okay. To be happy. Truly happy. It was all he wanted.

“Anyways I should get going.” Dream said.

“What?” Blue looked at him, unable to hide his surprise.

“Well since it seems we're not going to Markettale today. So I should get back to patrolling.” Dream stood, swaying slightly as he did.

“You can't be serious Dream. You need rest.” Blue rushed to follow after the frail guardian.

“I told you I'm perfectly fine. I have to do this.” Dream continued towards the front door. Placing a hand on the wall to steady himself as he did.

“Is it because of Nightmare? Is that it? Look, I know he's your brother. I get it, but-”

Dream turned to Blue. “That thing is not my brother!”

Rage and sorrow filled Dream’s eyelights as he said. “Nightmare is an evil that must be stopped! It is my duty to deal with him! If he hurts those kids, it means I failed!” Dream was yelling now. Stepping closer and closer with every word.

“Dream?” Blue backed away from him.

Dream noticed and with a look of guilt said. “See you later.”

He then turned and began to walk away once more.

“Dream! Stop.”

He kept walking ignoring Blue's pleas.

“Seriously, I mean it.” Blue grabbed Dream's wrist, holding him back.

“Let me go, Blue.” Dream's voice sounded almost like a plea.

“I refuse.” Blue said, stubbornly.

Blue looked at Dream’s shaking form. His shoulders were slumped, his legs were still shaking. In no condition to patrol, let alone fight.

“When did you last sleep or eat? You aren't well, Dream. Your legs are shaking. You can barely walk. If you need someone to do patrols right now, then just let me-”

Dream's free hand formed a fist.

“This is my problem to deal with. Nightmare is my fault. I should be the one dealing with him!”

Blue shook his head. “You shouldn't have to, not alone. I understand, you feel it's your fault. Your burden to bear. But you needn't bear it alone, let me help you.”

Dream's whole body was shaking. “This is my duty. My fault, my job to fix it! No one else's!”

Dream yanked his arm free and turned to Blue. His eyelights filled with rage.

“So let me do my job Blue and stop getting in my way!” Dream yelled.

Everything froze.

Blue felt like he had just been slapped. He winced, stepping back as he did.

Dream's sockets widened a little as if surprised by his own words. Only to thin into a cold glare.

Blue felt like his soul was being crushed into a million pieces.

Without another word Dream turned, yanked the door open, and walked out. Slamming it with a loud bang, that rattled the pictures on the walls.

Blue just stood there, helpless. Unable to do anything. Worthless. He felt the tears begin to fall down his cheeks, as the world felt like it was breaking all around him.

Chapter Text

For nearly getting killed, being unconscious for three days, getting kicked out of the only home he knows, and now going to play pawn for an evil gang leader, Error thought overall he was handling everything pretty well.

All the stuff with Negativetale felt like it happened ages ago, not three days. And hey, if the only thing he got out of his near death experience was a scar over his right socket then he considered himself pretty lucky.

As for being kicked out, he didn't blame Ink for it. Getting in trouble for going to Negativetale may have kickstarted it, but he had a feeling it was going to happen sooner or later. The Yellow creator had just been waiting for their moment to swoop in and convince the others to get rid of the “evil” Destroyer. It had been inevitable.

Inevitable. Like how the Yellow creator had said it was inevitable that he would destroy the Multiverse.

He shook his head. He shouldn't be thinking about that right now. He had to focus on what was happening now, not some stupid possible future.

Error and Ink both emerged through the watercolor image into the negative Au Ink found. Error, as he stepped out, tripped on a rock sending him face first into the dirt. He really needed to work on his landings.

“Error, you okay?” Ink asked, offering his hand. Error grabbed it after only a moment of hesitation, and Ink helped him to his feet.

“Yeah, I'm alright.” Error dusted off the dirt and looked to Ink. “So how long do you think until the big octopus guy shows up.”

“Probably not long.” Ink admitted.

“Yeah, that tracks.” Error said, crossing his arms.

As if on cue, a portal opened and out stepped Nightmare. He looked identical to Mischief’s, goop and all. But that was where all similarities ended.

Unlike the other Nightmare, this one's smile was jagged and cruel. It widened even more as his cyan eyelight fell on them.

Error reflexively took a step back. He could feel the fear threatening to consume him. Ink had warned him of Nightmare's aura, but he was not expecting it to be this bad.

Gritting his teeth, he fought the instinct to run. Ink tensed next to him as the shifting black mass moved towards them.

“So you decided to stop hiding.” Nightmare said, stopping in front of them.

It felt like Error's whole body was screaming to run. “How are we supposed to deal with this thing?” Error thought. His whole body was shaking.

Ink looked over to him. Error met his eyelights, seeing only calm determination in them. He seemed to be saying, “Don't worry we got this.” Error nodded, and turned his attention back to the black shifting mass standing before them. They can do this.

Facing Nightmare, Error took a deep breath to calm himself. “Just remember the plan.”

Both were doing the final bits of packing. Error, having just packed the last bit of clothes he needed, set down his pack.

Ink was sitting on the floor, a small case laying open in front of him. Surrounding him were all sorts of art supplies. He stared at its contents seemingly deep in thought.

Error walked over and sat across from him. “We need to discuss our plan forward. We can't just wing it.”

Ink continued to frown at the case’s contents and reached to his side and started placing some crayons of varying colors into it. “I know. I'm trying to think of one.”

“Well you don't have to think alone. I'm here, so come on. What have you got so far?” Error said, trying to encourage him. He knew Ink had simply rushed into this due to his anger at the creators. But they needed to think about how to handle things now, or things were only bound to get much worse.

Ink frowned deeper. “It's not much of a plan.”

“Duh, that's why we're gonna brainstorm. So what's on your mind?” He truly meant it. Ink was smart when he actually thought things through. He knew together they could think of something to help them out of their current predicament.

Ink thought for a moment and finally spoke. “First, Error while around him, we shouldn't use our real names. I want Nightmare to know as little about us as possible.”

Error frowned and crossed his arms. “So the nicknames then?”

Ink nodded.

“Alright so I'll be sure to call you Misfit and you'll call me Glitch. Easy enough.” His frown deepened. Glitch, such a stupid nickname. But he supposed he was stuck with it now.

He watched as Ink carefully placed a yellow pencil with the others. They perfectly lined up as a rainbow. Not a single one out of place.

“Okay, so any advice? You know more about what to expect than I do. Since I wasn't awake during our time at the castle.” He really was in the dark here. The only one he “met” in a sense was Horror. And well, you can't really get to know a guy while running for your life from him.

Error crossed his arms. He really was not gonna be of much help here. He hated that.

He decided the best course of action was to know their enemies first. After all, you can't make a plan if you don't know what you're up against.

He sighed. “I guess what I'm asking is what are they like?”

Ink thought for a moment, tapping the handle of a paintbrush to his chin as he thought. “They're pretty scary, and not very welcoming.” He said.

“Great, exactly what we need.” Error thought sarcastically. This really was going to be an uphill battle from the jump. The Multiverse just couldn't make anything easy for him, could it?

“We should stick to Horror as much as possible. He's nice, well nicer than the other two. He's the big guy with part of his skull missing.” Ink explained, as he placed a brush in the case.

How could Error ever forget. After all, it's hard to forget such a scary mug.

Though, maybe they could use that kindness to their advantage. If the big guy cared about them even a little, it might be worth using. Even the smallest weakness can be used to break a chain if done right. And they needed any advantage they could get their hands on.

“Sounds like a good idea. Maybe he could even help us.” Error said.

Ink frowned, picking up a pencil and tossing it to the side. “Maybe. I'm not sure how loyal he is, but it might be worth a try. We'll just have to be careful. Test the water first and all that.”

That was fair. One wrong move and Nightmare might catch on. Error agreed that it was best not to rush things. Horror was a good starting point, all they had to do was wait and see if he could be convinced to their side. It was a long shot, but they didn't have many options. This was the best they could hope for, for now at least.

“Right. So who else does Nightmare have?” Now for the ones who were more likely to stand in their way.

Ink sighed. “Well that's it for possible allies. The rest are… not exactly good.”

“Well I would be kinda disappointed if the evil gang was made up of good guys.” Error said with a smirk.

Ink rolled his eyelights. “The one you need to really watch out for is Killer. He's the one with completely black sockets and black tears falling down his face.”

Seriously? Where did Nightmare find these freaks?

“Wow, sounds like such a nice guy.” That earned Error a glare.

“This is serious.” Ink said tensely.

Error looked down. “You're right. Sorry.”

Ink returned his focus to the case, as he said. “Killer seems to be Nightmare’s right hand from what I saw.”

“So probably the most loyal.” Of course the guy named Killer would be loyal to the creepy octopus. Why wouldn't he be?

Ink looked Error directly in the eyelights. “And the most dangerous. Definitely stay away from Killer if you can. He's more likely to stab us than help us. He'll probably report to Nightmare everything we do, so we need to be careful around him.” So yet another obstacle to overcome.

“Right. Avoid as much as possible. Got it.” He definitely didn't want to be around Killer more than he needed to. He had his fill of being nearly killed by maniacs recently.

Ink nodded, turning to organizing the last of his supplies.

“The final one is Dust. He usually wears his hood up and mutters to himself. I admit when it comes to him I'm unsure of what his deal is. He's not as outwardly aggressive as Killer, but something feels off about him. I just don't know what.”

“Well the muttering to himself should have been the first sign something was off.” Error thought.

So it was shaping out to be three against two if things went south. Not the best of odds. Even worse if Horror sticks to Nightmare’s side. Things weren't looking great. But still they had to try. Nightmare wasn't gonna just leave them alone.

He sighed, this was gonna be tough. “So another one to be cautious around.”

“I'm afraid so.” Ink said with a heavy sigh.

Finally having finished organizing his supplies, he shut the small case with a click.

“As for Nightmare, he looks like Mischief's just more scary.”

More scary? That goopy thing was already creepy. Now Ink was telling him it got worse. Man, they really couldn't catch one break, could they?

“Scary?” He asked, though he really didn't want to know the answer.

Ink placed the case in his pack and said, “He has some sort of aura. I'm not sure of how to describe it, but it feeds on your fear and worst feelings. Like it amplifies them until it's overwhelming. So just be prepared for that. And definitely avoid Nightmare when possible. I don't know what he wants with us, but it can't be good.”

Error nodded. “Got it.”

Made sense, this wasn't the squirt’s nice older brother. This was a dangerous leader of murders. They had to watch their step or who knows what the squid would do to them. And Error preferred to not find out if he could help it.

“Also Error, don't let Nightmare know about my paints. I don't want him to know anything that might give him an advantage over us. Or of a way to easily incapacitate me.” He looked uneasy at the thought.

“Doesn't he already know about them though?” Error asked, confused.

Ink placed a hand on his chest only to let it drop as he said, “He saw the vials, but he doesn't know what they can do. I'm hoping I can pass as an art Sans from some artsy Au.”

Not a bad idea, but there was one problem. “But we'll still need to return to get you more paints. And I doubt he will just let us leave on our own whenever we want.”

Ink looked down, frowning as he did. “I know that. But I just don't know what to do about it yet. Maybe we could lie to him. Tell him some sort of false lead. I'm just not sure of what would be convincing enough to trick him into allowing us to leave when we need to.”

This was difficult. Maybe a lie that is closer to the truth but still different enough to mislead Nightmare on what is actually going on.

Error's sockets widened as an idea struck him. “I think I got an idea.”

Ink's head snapped up to look at him. “Really?”

Error grinned. “Yep, instead of you needing to get your paints, I'll be the one who needs to leave. I'll tell him I have to return to the Anti Void or I'll die. If you're right about him not wanting us dead then maybe he'll allow it if he believes it will be a threat to his new assets. That way he will allow me to secretly leave to get your paints, all the while he’ll be none the wiser. And if he tries to use it against us he’ll be in for a rude wake up call.”

Ink just stared at him, his mouth agape.

Error frowned. “What?”

“When did you get so smart?” Ink said with a mischievous smile.

“Hey! I’ve always been smart.” Error glared at him as he crossed his arms.

“We’ll go with that then.” His packing now finished, he stood. Stretching as he did.

Ink looked down to Error and grinned. “I got one more idea.”

Error stood, grabbing his own pack as well. “Oh?”

“Well what better way to learn of your enemy than directly from him.” Ink started to walk towards the curtain acting as a door to Error's room.

Error started. “How? What are you-” Error’s sockets widened as it hit him.

He stared at Ink in astonishment. “The mirror.”

“Yep, though it might not work, since it seems to connect whenever it likes but it’s worth trying.” Ink said with a shrug.

They both went to the mirror. Ink slowly stepped up to it, as if it were an easily frightened animal.

“Please work.” Error heard him whisper under his breath.

Ink stood in front of the mirror with only his reflection staring back. No little kid or goopy monster.

“Hello. Mischief? Nightmare? Are you there?” No response. It had been worth a try.

“Guess they're not in the Doodlesphere right now.” Error said, staring at his own reflection.

Ink's shoulders slumped as he sighed. “Of course.”

He turned from the mirror. “C'mon Error, let's talk to the creators.”

Error went to follow, giving one last glance at the mirror. He felt a weight fall on his chest as he did. If this was his last time here then he would never see either of them again.

“Why should I care about an annoying shorty and a creepy weirdo.” But even with that thought the weight didn't lessen.

Ink stopped and looked back at him. “Error, are you coming?” Ink called.

“Yeah.” He turned, and giving the mirror one last look he whispered. “Goodbye.” With the mirror behind him, he ran to catch up to Ink.

The creators floated around Ink's sash. Their lights dimmer than usual.

Spotting the two, Cyan spoke. “Ink your vials are filled.”

“Thanks.” Ink said coldly.

Cyan dimmed a little more.

Ink crossed his arms, refusing to look at either light as he said. “We need one last thing from you.”

A pause. “Whatever you need.”

“Error will be the one to get me my paints. Can you at least let him in for that?”

The lights flittered nervously.

Ink's eyelights turned a brilliant red, as he yelled. “What? Can't even do that much?” His hands clenched into fists as he glared up at them.

“No, it's just- I'm unsure how to do that safely.” Cyan said, sinking down under the weight of Ink's gaze.

Purple floated over. “I think I've got an idea. We allow him to make a portal here and place the vials in the Doodlesphere. Once they are filled he can retrieve them through the portal. But he can only do this if one of us is here to allow him access. It's the safest way.”

Ink frowned. “Fine.”

He turned to Error. “Does that sound good to you?”

Error nodded. “Sounds fair.”

With that Ink grabbed his sash and put it on.

Standing before Nightmare now, Error couldn't help but wonder if their plan was going to be enough. Seeing this horror show of an eldritch being, he couldn't help but think they were screwed. What were they thinking? They stood no chance against this thing.

Nightmare laughed. “What? So frozen in fear that you can't speak?”

Ink stepped forward, not a trace of fear on his face. “No. We were just not expecting you to find us so soon.”

“I could feel your fear and nervousness as soon as you left that place. They were practically screaming at me.” Nightmare’s one cyan eyelight stared directly at Error as he said this.

Error felt icy tendrils grab at his soul.

Nightmare’s tentacles fidgeted behind him, dripping black viscous onto the ground around him. “Where exactly were you hiding? I couldn't sense you at all. Don't tell me that hollowed eyed child beat me to you?”

Ink looked confused. “Hollowed eye child? I don't know who you're talking about.”

Nightmare stared at Ink, seeming to think. “Then how exactly did you evade me until now?”

Ink held up a hand to stop him. “Before we get to that. We're here to make a deal with you.”

Nightmare laughed, it was such a horrible thing. Error felt a shiver run up his spine just hearing it.

How could Ink be so calm? It was taking everything in Error right now to not run from here as fast as possible.

“A deal? You have nothing to offer.” Nightmare looked at them like they were a couple of dumb animals that stumbled into a hunters trap.

Ink didn't back down. His expression was calm and collected, giving away nothing. “We are here to join you. Freely of our own choice. We'll work for you and do whatever you ask of us. As long as you meet one condition of ours.”

The black mass shook as more laughter filled the air. “You truly are stupid. You have no power here. I can always force you to serve me. Why should I agree to your so-called terms?”

Nightmare moved right in front of Ink. Looming over him, like a black abyss ready to devour him.

Ink smirked up at the creature before him. “Because if you don't then both of us will go back to that hidden place and you'll never find us again.”

Nightmare bent down to meet Ink's eyelights. “You think I'll let you.”

Ink didn't so much as flinch as he stared back. “Well, we escaped you pretty easily last time. We can just do it again.”

Nightmare’s tentacles thrashed around in clear agitation.

Ink stood unmoving as he said, “So, will you listen to our terms or risk losing us forever. It's your choice.”

Nightmare growled.

Error tensed, ready to grab Ink and open a portal to the Anti Void.

Nightmare’s tentacles grew longer and sharper. They thrust toward Ink and Error made to grab him. Only just before the attack hit him, it stopped. Nightmare froze, glaring at Ink with that one eyelight. Then slowly he sank back and frowned, his tentacles squirming in the air in clear annoyance.

The following silence was deafening. Error didn't dare take his eyes off of Nightmare. This was it, either Nightmare would fold to their bluff. Or he would take them by force.

Nightmare shifted, Error tensed ready to grab Ink. Only for Nightmare to say. “Fine. What are your terms?”

Error felt relief flow through him. He had taken the bait.

“Our offer is simple. We do whatever you need of us, but every week my friend is allowed to leave.” Ink said, crossing his arms as he glared up at the monstrosity before him.

“Why should I allow that?” Nightmare asked.

Error finally found his voice. “B-because if you don't I'll die.”

Nightmare’s head whipped over to Error. “Die?”

“Y-yes. That hidden place that your so interested in is called the Anti Void. It's where I'm from and if I don't return from time to time I'll weaken and eventually die. Only that place can return me to full strength.”

This was the second hurdle. Would Nightmare agree to let Error leave to keep himself alive. Or will he see it as too much trouble and just simply get rid of Error to save himself the headache.

“I can't just let you go freely.” Nightmare said, shifting its melting mass over to Error. It took everything in Error not to whimper as that horrific creature towered over him now. Its single eyelight seemed to stare into the depths of his soul, freezing him.

Error shook himself free of his terror enough to finally speak. “Y-you won't. When I go to that p-place you can't sense me, but as s-soon as I leave you will immediately know where I'm at.”

“And you'll have me left behind as a bargaining chip.” Ink added.

“I-I can get back to f-full strength there and once done I can just exit that place. T-then you can easily find me and take me back. H-hell, you can even j-just have me teleport r-right to that castle of yours if that would-” Sharp black tentacles surrounded Error, cutting him off.

“You think I'm stupid enough to fall for that!?” Nightmare growled. Error held up his hands in surrender.

“H-hey, if you don't want to trust us with the location of it, t-that's fine. No n-need for the t-tentacles.” Slowly the jagged tentacles pulled back. Error breathed a sigh of relief. That was too close for comfort.

“O-okay, no castle g-got it. We can w-work out some other p-place for me to return to. Somewhere convenient f-for you. How about t-that?” Error offered, hoping to appease the murderous thing in front of him.

Nightmare seemed to think about it, before saying. “I have a place in mind.”

“S-so you agree?” Error asked, relief filling him.

“Is that your only condition?” Asked Nightmare, studying Error with his one eyelight.

“Y-yes.” Said Error, as he tried not to flinch under that cyan gaze.

“Then, sure. I agree. But know, if you so much as exit to anywhere but the agreed upon place, I will make you wish for death. Understand?” His tentacles grew sharp again to back up his threat.

Error shivered. “Y-yes.”

“Good. I'll have Horror show you the Au tomorrow. Now, come.” With that, Nightmare opened a portal. On the other side stood a dark castle.

Ink looked at Error, relief shown clearly on his face. He then stepped into the portal.
Error quickly followed after him.

He wanted to cheer. It worked. They're alive. Step one was a success. Though, now came the hard part, putting a stop to Nightmare. Error couldn't help but hope that maybe if he helped take down such an evil guy, the creators would allow him back. Just maybe.

“Follow me. Time for your introductions.” Nightmare said, as soon as the portal closed behind them.

“Yes sir.” Both said in unison.

Nightmare stopped and stared at them.

Error flinched. “Did we say something wrong?”

“From now you both are to refer to me only as Boss. Understood.” Nightmare gave each a glare as he said this.

“Yes Boss.” Both said.

“Good.” And with that he walked towards the castle without another word. Ink and Error quickly followed.

The place was so big, Error worried he'd get lost. So many hallways. Were castles usually this big. Why did Nightmare need this much space? How did anyone need this many rooms? Error continued to follow past the endless rooms until they arrived at what seemed to be some sort of office.

Upon entering the room Error felt a wave of pure terror hit him.

“This is a trap. He tricked us. We're gonna die.” He thought as the fear consumed him. But instead of killing them Nightmare simply sat behind a big ornament desk. Clasping both of his hands together as he said “I have good news everyone.”

“Woah, new meat.” Error jumped as a skeleton just seemed to appear next to him out of nowhere. Judging by the black liquid falling down his face, this was Killer.

Next to Killer emerged the other two lackeys.

“Ah, he was just calling his minions.” Error realized. He truly was too susceptible to Nightmare’s aura. He would have to work on that.

“You found them?” said the big skeleton missing part of his skull. Horror, most likely. Which left the one in the hood as Dust.

Seeing all three of Nightmare's men together like this, Error was starting to doubt if Ink and him could stop this thing. What good did two inexperienced kids have against an eldritch being and three high level murders. The odds weren't looking good.

But looking at Ink and seeing him standing tall Error felt his fear lessen.

Nightmare sneered at Horror. “Yes. I was easily able to fix your mistake.” Nightmare said coolly as he levied a glare at Horror.

Error kept that in mind for later. If they were not on good terms, then the better the odds to get to Horror.

“Ouch. Damn Horror, want me to put you out of your misery. I don't see how you can live after that burn.” Said Killer with a grin.

Nightmare flicked a tentacle in irritation. “Killer, quiet.”

Killer just smiled wider at the chastising and stuck his hands in the pockets of his hoodie. “Sorry Boss.” He didn't sound the least bit sincere, but Nightmare didn't seem to care.

Once the gang had fallen silent, Nightmare spoke. “These are our new recruits. You are to take care of them.”

He looked at Ink and Error. “Introduce yourselves.”

Ink stepped forward first. “I'm Misfit, we met briefly before. Nice to officially meet you all.” Killer snorted at this.

Error's turn. He tried his best to make a brave face. “Hi, I’m Glitch.”

Killer snickered at that. “Glitch. Shit, your parents must have hated you.” Error ignored him.

“Now that introductions are over, it's time to tell you what to expect. They are to begin training starting as soon as possible. Killer. Dust. I can trust you to be their instructors. Just try not to maim them too much.”

Killer grinned. “Will do Boss.”

“Can't believe we're stuck babysitting.” Dust muttered, shooting a pointed glare at the two of them.

“And you Horror.” Horror stood up straighter as Nightmare's single cyan eyelight turned to him. “Since I'm so kind. I'm willing to give you another chance. But understand this is the last one.”

“I won't let you down Boss.” Horror said.

“Good.” Nightmare nodded to him, before returning his gaze back to Ink and Error.

“First I'll give them their rooms. Horror, tomorrow you are to take them to Horrortale. They are to get new clothing. Something less conspicuous. After all, we don't want anyone recognizing them, do we?” Nightmare said with a sneer.

“Yes, Boss,” Horror said, bowing his skull.

“You are all dismissed.” Nightmare said, giving them all a cold glare.

“Yes Boss.” Said all of them in unison.

Killer smiled at Ink and Error. “See you later.” And with a wave he shortcutted away.

“This is going to be a pain.” Dust said before vanishing.

Only Horror hesitated. “See you both tomorrow. We’ll leave around ten o'clock.”

“Understood.” They replied.

He nodded to them both and then walked out the door. Leaving them alone with Nightmare.

Error broke the silence first. “So I'm assuming that Horrortale is the Au you want me to go to for my little trips.”

“Yes. It is.” Nightmare stood from his desk. “Come along. It's time to show you your rooms.”

“Alright, sir” Error said, following after him.

Nightmare glared at him.

“I-I mean, lead the way Boss.” He quickly corrected himself.

They followed Nightmare through even more hallways. “Seriously, this place is a maze.” Error thought.

Finally, after two flights of stairs, Nightmare stopped before a worn oak door. “This is your room Misfit.”

“Thanks Boss.” Ink said.

Nightmare, without another word, just turned and began to walk away.

Error hesitated. He really didn’t want to be alone in this place.

Noticing him, Ink gave a reassuring smile. “Go on Glitch. I'll be fine. Promise.”

“Okay. Well goodnight Misfit.” Error tried to keep the fear from his voice.

“See you tomorrow Glitch.” And with that, he was gone.

“Glitch, you're testing my patience.” Shouted Nightmare.

Error flinched. “Sorry Boss.” Error quickly ran to catch up to him.

After a couple more hallways they arrived at what Error assumed to be his room.

“This is your room.” And with that, Nightmare disappeared into darkness.

“Great.” Thought Error bitterly. Might as well go in.

Error opened the door and was welcomed by a dark room. Everything had a coating of dust as if it hadn't been touched in centuries. Which was a real possibility.

Suddenly feeling all the weight of the past twenty-four hours crash onto him. He realized just how exhausted he was.

He sat on the bed, causing a cloud of dust to rise into the air. Coughing, he waved his hand to clear the air. Instead of clearing the rest of the dust, he just laid down, too tired to care.

Just as he was falling asleep, he was woken by scratching along the wall outside. Like someone was running their nails along the hallway wall.

Suddenly something slammed against his door, causing him to jump. A yelp escaped his mouth. Covering his mouth he watched the door. But no one entered. He just heard laughing echo down the hall.

“Killer is probably just messing with me. It's fine.” Yet the thought did nothing to diminish his fear. He was still shaking.

“C’mon Error. You're the Destroyer. You can handle a couple of Sanses. You got this.” He thought, trying to chase the fear away. It didn't work. There was so much noise here.

Sure the Doodlesphere had the creators’ constant chatter. But this was different. The building itself seemed to breathe with each creak. Like a creature that was getting ready to eat him.

And it was so dark. His eyesight was even worse than usual. He couldn't see anything, just pitch black.

They hadn't even bothered to give him a candle. Not that he was scared of the dark. Obviously, it was just that he was used to the ever present golden sky. It never got dark there once, so he just wasn't used to it. He wasn't scared. Only stupid babybones would be scared of the dark.

A loud crash came from somewhere. Error jumped, grabbing the dust filled blankets and hid under them.

“It's fine. Nothing to be scared of.” His whole body was shaking.

Gritting his teeth, he sat up. “I should go to Ink. I'm sure this place is probably creeping him out. Poor guy, as his friend I should help him.” And with that lie, Error abandoned all pretense of bravery and slid off the bed.

Carefully he tiptoed to the door, trying his best not to run into anything in the dark.

Once at the door he stopped and listened. Nothing. Good, Killer must have moved on to another part of the castle. Taking a deep breath, he opened the door and slipped out.

The hallway was thankfully brighter than his room, if only a little bit.

“Alright, I think I remember the way.” Turning to his left he began to walk. “I'm sure this is right.”

It took him an hour to finally find Inks door. He could hear Ink humming on the other side.

“Probably can't sleep because of how scared he is.” Error thought as he knocked quietly on the door.

“Who?” Ink asked as he opened the door.

Error gave an awkward wave. “Hey, I thought you could use some company.”

“Glitch!?” Ink said in surprise.

“Yeah, i just came to-” Error realized ink had light in his room.

“Wait! Why did you get a candle and not me!?” Ink grabbed him and shut the door.

“Shush. Do you want them to hear you?” He whispered.

“Seriously. You got one and i didnt.” Error hissed.

Ink sighed. “Glitch, did you check the drawer in your room? That's where I found mine.”

“Oh.” Error felt a blush start to creep over his face. He really was an idiot.

Ink crossed his arms and stared at him. “So, why are you here?”

“Well I thought you might be scared all alone in this creepy castle full of freaks.” He realized how dumb that sounded.

Ink grinned. “Well thanks for your concern but I'm fine. Just doing some drawing to relax before bed.” He gestured to a sketchbook full of different drawings sitting on the desk.

“Well that's good to hear. Guess I'll head back to my room now.” He wanted to die. How pathetic did he have to be to be scared of some noises and the dark.

He began to retreat before he made a bigger fool of himself.

“Is it perchance that you were scared?” Asked Ink, a smirk creeping up his face.

“What? Me. Scared. Yeah right.” Error knew he didn't sound one bit convincing.

“Glitch.”

Error sighed. “Fine, I'm scared. Happy. I'm just a silly idiot scared of the big, dark, noisy castle.”

“It's not dumb to be scared. I mean we're surrounded by a gang of thugs and their evil master. It's understandable to be scared.” Ink made a good point, not that it helped make Error feel any less embarrassed.

“But you're not.” Ink had been brave ever since meeting Nightmare. Not a single bit of fear, unlike Error. Maybe Ink was just stronger than him. Or maybe Error was simply a coward, easily scared of every little thing.

Ink gave a sad smile. “Glitch, I'm not normal. I knew Nightmare’s aura would be strong so I’m purposely not drinking the paint that gives me fear. It's not that I'm not scared. It's that I can't be scared.”

“Oh.” He forgot Ink could just choose to not have certain emotions.

“So, do you want to stay? Since you're such a scaredy cat.” Ink teased him, with a smile.

“Am not.” Error felt a blush begin to cover his face once more.

“Fine, have fun in your dark room.” Ink turned back to his desk.

Fear stabbed at Error as he finally relented. “Alright, I'll stay. Besides, I don't know how to get back to my room.”

Ink turned to him and grinned. “Great. I always wanted to have a sleepover.”

Error rolled his eyelights. “It's not a sleepover, idiot.”

“It can if you just believe.” Ink said as he sat at his desk once more.

Error ignored him and sat on the bed. It was completely free of dust. He laid on the right side of the bed.

Exhaustion once more settled over him, now that his nerves had calmed. Snuggling under the covers, his body felt heavy. Just as his sockets were closing, he heard Ink say. “Night, Glitch.”

Nightmare stood in his office.

He had done it. Two guardians, now his to use. And use them he would.

“Count your days Dream. I'll finally get what's mine. You can't keep it from me anymore.”

And once the guardian of positivity was gone he would be sure to get rid of that annoying hollowed eyed brat. Constantly interfering and taking what was rightfully his, rightfully negative’s domain.

No more, he'd see their little safe haven burn. Feeding on their despair as all hope finally died.

He grinned. The time of negativity’s reign over this Multiverse was about to begin.

Chapter Text

Horror cracked two eggs into a pan. The eggs hissed and popped as they struck the oil.

It was an odd feeling cooking for others after so long. While Nightmare made sure the kitchen was well stocked so they didn't starve, they usually made food only for themselves. Dust usually made toast and coffee. Killer usually made a disaster that could hardly be called food. After doing so he would leave behind the huge mess that was required to create his travisties. Horror had gotten used to cleaning it up then making himself a simple breakfast.

But now, for the first time in years, Horror was cooking for others. It was nice.

He flipped the eggs. He wasn't sure what the kids liked, so he was just making a breakfast of eggs, toast, and bacon. Hopefully it was good enough.

As he was thinking, Killer came up and attempted to grab a piece of bacon. Horror slapped his hand with the spatula he was using to flip the eggs. Killer pulled back his hand, proudly still clutching the ill begotten bacon.

“Gonna have to try harder than that old man.” Killer smirked then bit the bacon.

Horror sighed. “Killer, these aren't mine. They're for our newest recruits, so I'd appreciate it if you didn't steal their portion.”

Killer laughed, clutching his sides. “Wait, you're cooking for the brats. What are you, their mother?”

Horror frowned. “Someone has to feed them. I doubt they can cook, and we can't let them starve.”

Killer continued to laugh. “Why of course, gotta feed the kids. While you're at it, would you like me to get your apron dear?” He snickered, holding onto the counter to keep himself from collapsing.

Horror decided to ignore him, and started to scoop the eggs from the pan onto two separate plates.

“Seriously, the role of mother suits you. What with that bulking figure and constant leer.” Killer was gasping for air by this point.

Horror gritted his teeth. He was used to Killer’s mocking but this was getting on his nerves.

“Guess you never had to cook for your Papyrus. Then again you seem like you would be a shit brother.” Horror growled as he turned to Killer.

There was a knife to his throat as soon as the last word fell into the air. Judging from the increased black tears pouring from his eyes, Killer was probably up to level three.

His grin was wicked as he said. “If you wanted to die Horror you could've just asked.”

Horror just rolled his eyelights and pushed Killer back easily. Killer instantly retaliated and threw his knife. Horror knocked it to the side with a bone attack. Just another day with the psychopath.

He did not have time for this. He still needed to make toast and the eggs were getting cold. Horror decided it was best to deal with this swiftly.

Frowning he rushed forward and grabbed Killer slamming him into the stone floor nearly cracking it. Killer was more powerful, but Horror was bigger and he learned how to use that to his advantage.

Killer’s hand went to his jacket, most likely to grab another knife. Horror grabbed his arm, pinning it.

“Alright Killer, here's your options. Either you get up and leave this kitchen, or I slam your fucking skull into this floor until you pass out. Your choice.” Horror said, grinding Killer's skull into the stone.

Killer squirmed and kicked Horror. “How about fuck you, you piece of shit.”

Horror felt his rage get the better of him. He picked up Killer's skull and was getting ready to bash it into the stone when he heard a clatter behind him.

With a yawn, Dust placed his dishes in the sink. He glared at the both of them. “Could you not do this? Seriously, if you break the table again I'm going to be pissed.”

They really couldn't afford to do that again. The first time they broke it, Boss had gotten them a new one. But within a week the new one had been broken too. Boss had been pissed and told them it was theirs to deal with. Horror woke the next day to a very shit duct tape fix job. That thing couldn't even hold a mug, let alone a plate.

Horror stayed frozen mid fight staring at Dust. Killer, still pinned to the floor, glared up at him as he yelled. “He started it! Tell the lumbering idiot to keep his fucking mouth shut.”

Dust crossed his arms and leaned against the counter. “I doubt that, considering a certain idiot doesn't know how to shut up to save his life.” Dust leveled an icy glare directly at Killer.

“Fuck off Dust, this doesn't involve you.” Killer shouted as he continued to try and break Horror's grip on him.

Dust shrugged. He stood and tilted his head as if listening to something. He mumbled to the air next to him.

It had taken a while to get used to the fact that Dust talked to himself. Or rather he thought he was talking to his dead Papyrus.

Dust sighed and walked over, giving Horror a look that said “Move or I'll make you.” Horror obliged, knowing better than to get in his way, as Dust walked up to Killer.

“What, want a piece of me too?” Killer said, glaring up at Dust.

Dust just rolled his eyelights, and without another word, he grabbed Killer by his hoodie and threw him into the wall.

Killer coughed. “What the fuck was that for?”

“You were getting on Paps’ nerves.” Dust muttered as he crossed his arms.

“Oh fuck off with that. I don't give a shit what your hallucination thinks-” Dust shortcutted to him and kicked him in the ribs.

“Don't you dare talk about Papyrus like that.” Dust growled as he summoned a sharp bone attack.

Horror took this opportunity to go back to finishing the kids meal. Ignoring as Dust and Killer went back and forth. Once the toast was done, he grabbed both plates and went to leave.

Dust was currently sitting on top of Killer and attempting to stab him with a jagged bone attack. Killer held Dust's wrist, currently fending off the attack.

“Wow Dust, if you just wanted to ride me, you should have just said so.” Killer had a shit eating grin on his face as he said it.

This only accomplished in getting Dust to redouble his efforts to stab Killer.

“Just another day.” Horror thought as he stepped around them and walked out the door.

He breathed a sigh of relief once out the door. Those two really were a pain in the ass.

Now the food was probably cold. It would have to do, cold or not they would just have to eat it.

He walked off towards the upstairs. Nightmare had given him the locations of both of the kids rooms this morning. So he knew where to go.

He decided to go to Glitch’s room first. The kid had seemed extra jumpy yesterday, though he couldn’t blame him. Nightmare’s aura was something else. He had grown used to it over the years. He knew how tough it was to deal with when first encountering it. How your fear could eat you from the inside until nothing remained. Hopefully the kid wasn't dealing with it too badly.

He stopped as he arrived at Glitch’s door. Holding both plates with one hand, Horror knocked on the door.

“Glitch. It's Horror. Time to get up. I've got some breakfast for ya.” Not a sound from inside. Jeez, how deep of a sleeper was this kid. Then again it was a Sans so that tracked.

He knocked again. “Glitch. Get up!” Nothing.

He sighed, and grabbed the handle. “I'm coming in, kid.”

He opened the door, and was met with a completely empty room.

“No!” He whispered, freezing in the doorway.

He felt panic caress his soul as his eyelights scanned the completely empty room.

“Glitch!” He shouted as fear stabbed him.

He looked wildly around the room but the kid was nowhere to be found.

“Shit, shit.” He thought as he set the plates on a nearby dresser and ran out the door.

“Not again.” He thought as he raced down the hallway.

He couldn't have already lost the kids. If they were gone, then his life was forfeit. Horrortale was forfeit.

He shortcutted directly to Misfit’s room. He didn't bother to knock as he slammed the door open.

“Misfit!” He yelled. He froze, spotting two skeleton children asleep on the bed. His soul stopped quivering as he calmed.

They hadn't escaped, Glitch must have snuck over to Misfit’s room during the night. Everything was fine.

Misfit stirred at his shout and blinked up at him with those constantly color changing eyelights.

Glitch, however, yelped with fear and fell out of the bed. Immediately black bone attacks surrounded Horror.

“Glitch stop. It's just Horror.” Said Misfit with a yawn as he rubbed at his sockets, completely unfazed by the intrusion.

Glitch blinked and realizing his mistake dismissed the attacks with a mumbled, “Sorry.”

Horror shook his head. “All good. Probably scared ya, storming in like that.”

“So why did you do that? Wait, are we late? Shoot. Glitch we have to get ready.” Misfit immediately bound out of the bed and started to get ready.

Glitch glared at Horror. “You could have just knocked. No need to barge into rooms.”

Horror scratched at his cracked skull. “Well when I saw Glitch wasn't in his room, I thought you both had-” He was going to say escaped, but maybe it wasn't good to make them feel like they were prisoners.

“Well here I am.” Glitch said, exasperated.

Misfit smiled. “Yeah, Glitch got too creeped out last night, so he stayed over for a sleepover. Sorry we scared you Horror.”

“I wasn't scared and also how many times do I have to tell you that it wasn't a sleepover!” Glitch shouted as he stood.

Made sense, being separated in a new place probably only fed even more into Nightmare’s aura. At least both kids were still here.

Horror turned to leave.

“Wait, are you just leaving?” Misfit asked, his voice full of confusion.

Horror looked back at them. “I'm just going to collect your food. I'll be back.” He reassured them.

“Oh, food. Great, I'm starving.” Said Misfit, a bit overly enthusiastically.

Glitch snickered. “Wow, such a convincing act.” He whispered.

“Shut up Glitch.” Misfit hissed at the other boy.

Horror decided to ignore them. Whether they were actually hungry or not was none of his concern. As long as they ate, he didn't care.

He closed the door behind him and walked back to Glitch’s room. He picked up the now cold plates of food and brought them back to the two kids. Both ate with no reservation. Misfit ate quickly, while Glitch slowly ate his food.

Once the food was eaten, Horror decided it was best to show them where the kitchen was. So he had the two follow after him.

He prayed that Dust and Killer had left by now. Thankfully both were gone when they arrived.

He showed them the sink and how to wash their own dishes. After all, they were old enough to do that at least.

“This place is well stocked, so feel free to make food when you're hungry. Just clean up after yourselves.” He explained as he began to scrub the plates.

“Right.” Said Glitch looking around the kitchen in wonder. Horror almost wondered if the boy had ever seen a kitchen before.

“We don't know how to cook.” Misfit admitted. Horror made a mental note to teach them if they ever have any down time.

“Alright time for your first mission.” He said as he set the plates to dry.

“Right. You're taking us to an Au to get new clothes.” Misfit said. He almost sounded excited. Horror wondered how this kid could be so positive. Most would be terrified right now, but Misfit seemed perfectly at ease. It was almost impressive how calm he was.

“Yes. We're going to Horrortale.” Horror said. It had been awhile since he had been home. He hoped Papyrus was doing well without him. He shook his head, this was not the time to get sentimental. He had a job to do.

He quickly walked out of the kitchen, the two kids followed after him.

“First we have to get something from the Boss and have him open the portal.” Horror explained as he walked.

“O-of course. What are we waiting for?” Said Glitch, fear creeping into his voice as he ran ahead of them.

Horror had to commend the kid. He was trying.

They quickly arrived at the Boss' office. Horror knocked.

“Come in Horror.” Said Nightmare from the other side.

He quickly opened the door. Boss sat back in his chair glaring at them.

“The kids are all ready to go Boss.” Horror reported as he stood before the desk.

“Good.” Nightmare said. He stood and with a quick flick of his tentacle placed a silver coin in Horror's hand.

“Thank you Boss.” Horror said as he quickly put the coin away.

Boss ignored him and walked past the kids. “Come, before I lose my patience.”

They quickly followed Nightmare through the castle to the courtyard.

“Remember Horror you are to get them new clothing. Nothing more. Understand.” He gave a cold glare to Horror.

Horror nodded. “Yes Boss.”

“Good.” Nightmare then opened a portal to Horrortale.

Horror felt his soul ache at the sight. Home.

“Don't stay too long.” Nightmare said turning back to Horror.

“Yes Boss.” Horror said, returning his attention to Nightmare.

Nightmare then gave him a pouch of gold before disappearing. Horror stuffed the pouch into his coat pocket.

“Alright kids. Let's go.” With that Horror shepherded the two through the portal into Horrortale.

Ink was so excited. A completely new Au. He wanted so desperately to explore every corner of it. But that wasn't going to happen. Not with Horror watching and besides they weren't supposed to be causing trouble. So he tried his best to bury his excitement and follow Horror.

He was looking all over trying to see as much as possible as they walked through the town.

So this was Horrortale. He liked it.

He felt a pull on his sleeve as Error pulled him back just in time to get out of a monster's way. He gave Error a smile for the save.

Error rolled his eyelights and whispered. “Please try to pay attention. This isn't for fun I- Misfit.”

He had been getting distracted again hadn't he. He really needed to work on that.

“Sorry Glitch, it's just I haven't seen an Au like this. It's really cool.” He whispered back.

Horror grunted at this, having apparently heard him. “Cool isn't the word most would use for this place. Now, c'mon kids. Keep up.”

“Yes, sir.” Both said as they went to follow Horror once more.

Horror stopped and shook his head. “Just call me Horror. None of that, ya hear.”

He seemed uncomfortable at the formality.

“Okay, Horror.” Ink said smiling.

“Got it, Horror.” Error muttered, barely audible.

Horror continued to walk towards a building. It looked rather run down, but judging by the sign it seemed to be some sort of store.

Ink felt himself being dragged by the sleeve still. He softly chuckled to himself. Error must not want him to get lost or just didn't trust him to not run off. He wasn't that bad, was he?

He spotted a monster walking by, their design was creepy in all the right ways. Ink couldn't help but stare.

He felt his fingers twitch as he thought. “I really wish I could sketch this right now. Such a unique design.”

He felt himself get yanked forward, as Error sighed. “Seriously, am I his babysitter?” He said under his breath.

“Guess I am that bad.” Ink thought. Always getting sidetracked. He wondered if all Ink's had a problem concentrating or was it just him.

He continued letting Error drag him along. Trying his best to just stare forward and ignore everything else.

He was glad that Error seemed to be doing better today. Not as fear stricken, though that might just be because they were no longer at the castle.

He had been surprised when Error showed up at his door last night. And while it was fun to tease him, he had every intention of letting him stay. Error had looked so frightened. His eyelights had been barely visible in the dim light. He had been shaking terribly. Ink had hoped that Nightmare’s aura wasn't going to affect him that badly, but it had.

Unlike Error he currently had an advantage. Ink had tried to use up as much of his purple paint as possible before going to Nightmare. Not even a little fear currently existed inside him.

The purple vials in his secret stash would remain full. In a sense they would be his last resort. He hoped he never had to use them.

He wished that he could just pick the purple from Error too. So his friend didn't have to suffer under Nightmare’s aura as much. But he knew that's not how normal people work.

That and he needed Error's fear. It was his compass, telling him how bad things actually were. Now that he had no fear, he no longer had that internal warning system. So he has to depend on Error to be it for him.

After all, it was his lack of fear that led them into trouble in Negativetale which led them into this situation in the first place. He knew better now. If Error told him they needed to run, to escape, he wouldn't hesitate to get them both out.

Error may not know it but his fear was key to their safety and survival. And it was actually working in their favor so far.

Error going to Ink's room out of fright was to their advantage. Ink was sure Nightmare separated them to make them more susceptible to his aura and thus more obedient. Also with the both of them in separate rooms it would be harder to plan in secret or talk in private. Error didn't know it but his stunt last night just made things a lot easier and no one would be the wiser. Error had to remain ignorant to that fact, or Nightmare might catch on.

“Alright kids, in ya go.” Horror said, holding the shop's door open for them.

“Thanks.” Error grumbled as he continued to drag Ink by the sleeve into the shop.

“You know Glitch, I can walk on my own.” Ink said, pulling back against Error's grip on his sleeve.

Glitch looked back at him. “The way you were staring around says otherwise.”

“I won't get lost in the store.” Ink said with a frown.

Error sighed. “Fine.” Error then finally released him.

Horror walked past the both of them to the counter.

“Get the kids some clothes. Something that will hide their appearances.” He slid a pouch over to the shop clerk.

The clerk looked inside and nodded. “Right this way.”

Horror turned back to the two of them.

“Come along.” He waved for them to follow him. Error and Ink followed after him to some dressing rooms in the back of the store.

The clerk studied them and then swiftly walked off. They returned moments later with each arm draped in clothes.

They set one pile in one dressing room and the other in the second one.

“Hopefully these will fit you both.” They said turning to Ink and Error.

“Yours is on the right.” They pointed to Error.

“Yours is the left one.” They pointed to Ink.

Both nodded, and without another word the clerk left, probably back to their desk up front.

“Go on. See what you like. We can make adjustments or ask for different ones if none suit you.” Horror said scratching at his cracked skull. Ink wondered if that was a nervous tic.

“Thanks Horror.” Ink said, giving the tall skeleton a grin. Hoping to put him more at ease.

“Yeah, thanks.” Error said staring at the stack of clothing.

Ink realized this was the first time Error would be getting his own clothes. He had the outfit he originally wore when he fell out of the Anti Void. Outside of that, Error usually wore pieces of Ink's clothes. At least the pieces he could fit in. His favorite being a long dark blue coat that he was currently wearing.

“How exciting, you're finally getting your own clothes, Glitch.” Ink said happily.

Error glared at him. “Nothing to be excited about. Ain't anything special, just dumb clothes.” He said, still staring at his pile.

Ink was pretty good at reading Error by now. He could see it in the way he stood and stared that he was lying. Error always did like to put on an act of bravado.

Ink grinned. “Well go on then. What are you waiting for?”

He then gave Error a small shove into the dressing room. Error yelped and turned back to glare.

“Oops.” He had forgotten again.

He ducked his head in shame as he said. “Sorry.”

Error just rolled his eyelights at him. Then gave a grin. “Last one dressed is a loser.” Then he promptly shut the door.

“What!? No fair.” Ink said, rushing over to his own room. He heard the faint sound of Horror chuckling at their antics.

In the end both had gotten baggy hoodies. Error a dark blue and Ink’s a dark gray. He thought it best to disguise his usual colorful nature with a dull gray. Horror agreed that it was a good idea.

Seeing himself in it he couldn't help but think of the gray Ink. Hopefully they were well.

They also both got sweatpants. Error's had a white stripe on the side of it, while Ink's was plain black. They got a small variety of similar outfits, so they had more than the one to wear.

They also got pajamas. At first both had been confused when Horror mentioned it.

“Don't you wear pjs to bed. Ya know, when you sleep.” Both had given him blank stares.

They both had just been sleeping in whatever outfit they wore that day. It was amazing to think there was clothing designed for sleeping only. Horror got them two pairs, and explained they were to be worn to bed only.

Just as they were finishing, Horror turned to the both of them. “Anything else you two want while we're here?”

Ink hesitated. He knew that their outfits were to disguise them, but he really didn't want to be without it.

“Could I have a scarf?” He asked timidly. He had always worn one for as long as he could remember. It was comforting and since he wouldn't be able to wear his sash since it was too recognizable, this would help ease him. He knew he would have his belt pouch full of vials, but it didn't ease his anxiety over that missing familiar weight on his chest. A scarf would help.

“Well you did wear one before, that might be too similar.” Ink hung his head.

“But then again plenty of Sanses wear scarves of their brothers and it has become a common design in the bigger Multiverse. But still…” Horror trailed off thinking.

“How about we both wear scarves?” Error piped in.

“He was the only one of the two of us wearing one. So maybe it would throw people off if both of us wore one now.” Error said, gesturing to himself and Ink.

Ink beamed. “That's brilliant.”

“It's really not.” Error said ducking his head an embarrassed blush creeping up his face.

“But that could work right?” Ink said, his hope rising.

Horror stared at the both of them. “I don't see why not. After all, folks will be thinking of one Sans in a scarf not two. Works well enough for me.”

Ink cheered and grabbed Error's sleeve. “Come on scarf buddy. Let's go!”

“We are not scarf buddies!” Error yelled.

“We are now. Scarf buddy.” Ink teased, giggling as he dragged Error over to some racks with scarves on them.

“Ugh, stop. That's so stupid.” Error said from behind him.

Error truly was too kind. Ink had tried to get him to try on his scarves before in the Doodlesphere, but he had refused. Saying that it would just look stupid on him. Yet here he was willing to wear one now for Ink's sake. He really couldn't have asked for a better best friend.

In the end Ink got a black scarf and an alternate gray one. Error got a blue one and a red one. Horror approved of their finds and added them to the pile.

Carrying four big bags, Horror exited the shop, thanking the shop clerk as he did.

Ink and Error followed after him. Ink pulling Error along by the sleeve. Laughing as Error complained about the snow.

Feeling mischievous in his happy mood, Ink made a snowball and hit Error with it.

Error smirked. “You're not winning this time.” He then proceeded to chase after Ink, throwing snowballs that Ink easily dodged.

“Kids. We need to-” Horror stopped himself. Smiling at the two playing children, he shook his head and simply watched them as he stood off to the side.

Ink was currently getting ready to hit Error when a tall skeleton off in the distance seemed to notice them.

“IS THAT A SNOWBALL FIGHT HOW FUN.” They exclaimed.

As the tall skeleton approached, they seemed to notice Horror.

They stopped and stared at him. “BROTHER?” They asked, shock and confusion filling their voice.

Horror looked down. “Hey Paps.”

“SANS, WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL ME YOU WERE COMING HOME!? DON'T TELL ME YOU WERE JUST GOING TO LEAVE WITHOUT AT LEAST SEEING ME?” The Papyrus chastised, looking down at his brother with his hands on his hips.

Horror scratched at his fractured skull. “Sorry bro, important mission from the Boss.”

The Papyrus looked away from his brother. “I SEE. YOU WERE.” He said, his voice filled with sorrow.

Horror seemed to wince. He scrambled to explain. “Sorry. It's just-”

“JUST THAT YOU HAVE A JOB TO DO. I UNDERSTAND. I JUST WISH YOU WOULD VISIT MORE. I MISS YOU.” The Papyrus admitted, once more looking to his brother.

Horror looked away. “I missed you too, paps.”

The Papyrus grinned at that and Ink noticed his teeth were jagged.

“Interesting. Must be because of the horror concept.” He thought.

He sat down in the snow and quickly made a sketchbook from his inks. Ink then began to draw the Papyrus as well as Horror. He wanted to capture that creepy vibe that Horrortale had.

“Ink, not now.” Error hissed.

Ink blinked, looking up. The two brothers were staring at him. Both seemingly confused by his behavior.

“Were you drawing us?” Horror asked, genuinely confused.

The Papyrus on the other hand smiled wider. “OH, CAN I SEE?”

Ink saw no harm in showing him, so with a shrug he turned his sketchbook around for both to see.

“WOWIE. IT'S PERFECT. COME LOOK BROTHER.” Papyrus excitedly waved Horror over.

Horror slowly walked up and stared in shock at Ink's sketch. “Wow kid. You're really good.”

Ink grinned. “Thanks.”

Papyrus tapped him gently on the shoulder. “LITTLE ONE WOULD YOU MIND IF I COULD HAVE YOUR DRAWING? IT'S JUST I DON'T REALLY HAVE MANY PHOTOS OF US AND THIS IS SO GOOD. THOUGH IF YOU DON'T WANT TO, THAT IS FINE TOO. AFTER ALL IT IS YOURS AND I WOULD NOT-”

Without waiting for him to finish, Ink tore the drawing out of his sketchbook and passed it to the Papyrus. “Here. You can have it.”

“REALLY?” He exclaimed as he took the drawing from Ink.

“Yeah, I can always draw another one.” Besides this Papyrus seemed so happy he didn't want to take that away from him.

“THANK YOU LITTLE FRIEND. I THE GREAT PAPYRUS WILL ALWAYS REMEMBER THIS KINDNESS.” He turned to his brother, smiling. Horror returned the smile.

“Well we best be heading back kiddo's. Don't want to make the Boss upset.” Horror said, stuffing his hands in his pockets.

Ink had forgotten they weren't here for fun. He got so caught up in having fun, that he forgot why they had gone here in the first place.

“What were we doing?” He thought. Ink desperately dug through his mind. Then he saw the bags Horror was holding.

“Oh, that's right. We were clothes shopping for disguises.” He truly was forgetful at times, though it seemed worse than usual today.

“WAIT, BROTHER. THESE TWO ARE WORKING WITH YOU? AREN'T THEY A BIT YOUNG?” The Papyrus said, looking at both boys in shock.

Error snorted. “Nah, we're fine. Nothing we can't handle.”

The Papyrus stared at him unsure. “WELL, OKAY. JUST PLEASE BE CAREFUL. AND WATCH OVER MY NUMBSKULL OF A BROTHER.”

Horror ducked his head. “I ain't so bad that I need two kiddo's watching out for me.”

The Papyrus ignored him and said. “WELL, IT WAS NICE TO MEET YOU BOTH. I HOPE TO SEE YOU BOTH AGAIN.”

He then turned to leave, only to suddenly stop and look back at the two of them. “OH RIGHT. SINCE YOU'RE FROM OUTSIDE, I SHOULD GIVE YOU MY OTHER NAME. I'M PAPRIKA.”

Ink smiled. “It's nice to meet you Paprika.”

Error chuckled. “Paprika, seriously.”

Ink elbowed him. “Nice to meet ya.” Error said with false cheer.

“WELL SEE YOU LATER THEN. NEW FRIENDS.” Paprika then walked away as Horror gave a small wave goodbye.

Ink turned to him. “So that's your brother?”

Horror nodded. “Yeah, that's my bro. He can look a little scary, but hey don't we all in Horrortale. But he's genuinely nice once you get to know him.”

He turned and gave Ink a warm smile. “Thanks for giving him the picture. It probably meant a lot, since I can't come home often.”

Ink narrowed his sockets. “Because of Nightmare?”

Horror nodded. “Yeah, I'm just busy with my job is all. I actually started working for him to help Paps and everyone else here. But now I can barely make time to see them. I kinda feel like I'm a terrible brother.” Horror hung his head.

“I don't think that makes you a bad brother.” Error said. Horror looked up at him, surprised by the comment.

“You're doing this for him. Even putting yourself in danger to help him. That's not a terrible brother. Sure Paps may miss you, but I'm sure he understands. You're doing this for everyone here. To protect them.” Error looked away as he spoke, a distant look on his face. He almost looked sad. Ink wondered if Error had a Papyrus at some point too.

Horror stared at Error in shock. Then his face hardened into a neutral expression as he said. “We should get back, before Boss loses his patience.”

Both nodded.

Horror then pulled out a silver coin from his pocket and instructed both of them to hold onto him. Ink and Error both grabbed him and then Horror flicked his thumb over the coin's face and suddenly they were back in the courtyard.

“Interesting. Teleportation magic infused in a coin with a certain action needing to be done to activate it.” Ink thought as he watched Horror pocket the coin. He wondered if he could do something similar.

“Would be convenient.” He thought.

Horror turned to the both of them. “We should get these up to your room.” He said, lifting the bags of clothes on his arms. He gave what Ink thought was a wink as he started to walk away.

“Our room? Doesn't he mean both our rooms?” Error asked as he watched Horror walk away.

Ink shook his head as Horror turned and put a finger to his mouth before turning back around as if he hadn't done anything.

Error's sockets widened. “Oh. Got it.” Error said with a grin and followed after Horror.

Horror was going to let them stay in one room, against Nightmare’s wishes. As Ink raced after them, he couldn't help but grin. Things were looking up.

Chapter Text

“It's odd to be back” Stretch thought as he stood before the labs of the Omega Timeline.

The building was so tall it seemed to be trying to pierce the endless white above. It looked like a menacing beast ready to devour all who enter. An apt metaphor as any.

Though today he was not walking through its doors as an esteemed scientist, but rather as a guest.

He sighed. “Best to not dawdle.” He thought. He didn't want to be here longer than needed.

Putting his hands in his hoodie pockets, and with a practiced lazy smile, he walked in.

The labs were the same as before. A herd of scientists walking by, discussing discoveries. Two standing having a debate on magical practicality in science. Another ordering an assistant to get their coffee.

“Glad to see nothing has changed.” Stretch ignored them all and walked up to the front desk.

There sat a Scientist Metatton reading a fashion magazine. As Stretch arrived at the desk, the Metatton ignored him and continued reading his magazine. He lazily flipped a page, slouched over on the desk with a bored expression.

Stretch cleared his throat, earning a metallic brow being raised in response. Metatton sighed as he slowly closed the magazine. “Fine, darling. What do you want?”

“I'm here to visit a friend, mind giving me a guest pass, pal.” He winked at the Metatton.

The Metatton sighed. “Is that all darling?”
As if already bored of this conversation, the Metatton opened his magazine and began lazily flipping through its pages once more.

“Yep. That's all I need.” Stretch said.

Without looking up, he reached into a drawer and passed Stretch a guest pass.

“Have a nice visit. May you enjoy all that the Labs have to offer.” He drawled, as he found his former page and began reading without another word.

Stretch just smiled. “Thanks.”

He then walked away, leaving the Metatton in peace to read his magazine without further interruptions.

The pass was a hard laminated key card with the word guest written on it. He hung it around his neck, the card resting over his chest. With this, no one would bother him and the card allowed him to open basic access doors.

His smile dropped as he walked towards the doors leading to the labs.

It had been three days since Dream had come to Underswap and told him and Blue the news.

He frowned, remembering Blue crying as Dream left. The fact Dream had hurt his bro angered him. Just thinking about it made his fists clench.

Blue was still locked in his room, he had called off sick for the last couple days. His brother was never the one to lie to miss work, but he understood. Blue probably didn't know how to deal with seeing Dream again. That he, for the first time, might have lost a friend.

Stretch sighed, it was a difficult situation. He knew confronting Dream would do nothing. Instead it would probably just make things worse. Stretch also understood that Dream hadn't meant it. Though that thought did little to cleanse his anger. So he decided, instead of sitting around doing nothing, that he would instead confront the problem that he could deal with.

The news of Outer quitting had surprised him. Outer has long been an ally of the Omega Timeline. Always happy to help, ever since they had stopped Nightmare and his gang from taking Outertale.

Back then Nightmare was a lot more aggressive. He would take any Au, positive or negative. He terrorized the Multiverse as a whole. Taking whatever he wanted.

Those of the Omega Timeline could do little to help. What could they do against an all powerful guardian? Things were different now that they had Dream, but back then things truly felt hopeless. The saving of Outertale was their first true victory against the Guardian of Negativity.

He remembered how proud he was. Blue had been there to see the stars with some other Omega Timeline guards when Nightmare attacked. A lucky break, since usually they arrived far too late to stop Nightmare’s takeover.

The others had wanted to run, Nightmare’s aura and their own fears getting to them. Blue refused to leave, wanting to fight. To just save one Au from that horrible fate.

He commanded the guards to fight, while sending one away to get back up. Those who were there say his bravery was almost infectious. He rallied them and fought Nightmare and his gang, buying the Omega Timeline precious time to gather their forces. Many good people died that day, but in the end they had done it. They drove Nightmare out of Outertale.

He remembered the chaos afterwards, finding his brother in the hospital. Despite his wounds, he was smiling. “We did it, bro. We finally saved one.”

Stretch had never felt prouder.

Blue was granted a promotion for his quick thinking and actions. But he had just shook his head, saying that he would be dead if a resident of Outertale hadn't come to help.

A Sans in the bed next to him chuckled. “It was nothing. Just doing my job.” Outer always was humble.

While the rest of Outertale remained oblivious to the wider Multiverse, Outer had been taken into the fold.

He ended up working in the labs and quickly rose in the ranks. He helped them with experiments of the void. In understanding that unknowable place that not even Core could see into.

It was during those experiments that he would save his older brother, Outertale's own Gaster from that place. He had continued to work for them since.

Back then it was Outer, Stretch, and Aster. Together they truly thought they could do good through their work. To make the Multiverse a better place. How foolish they had been.

He was so lost in thoughts of days long gone that he didn't notice someone turn the corner in front of him. She ran into him, and both tumbled to the ground, papers scattering everywhere. Making a horrible mess.

She sat up and gasped. “O-oh, I- I'm so sorry. I d- didn't see you t- there.”

He sat up, rubbing at his skull. Before him sat an Alphys. Her glasses were skewed on her face, which was fully covered in a pink blush of embarrassment. He was taken aback because this Alphys was quite different from the usual sort he'd seen. She was white with pink speckled spots, and webbed hands and a white and pink frill.

“An axolotl?” He realized.

Mistaking his silent stare as judgement of her mistake, the axolotl Alphys quickly began to panic even more. “I- I'm sorry for r- running into you sir. P- please don't be mad. Uh, h- here, let me h- help you up.”

She quickly stood and offered a webbed hand to him. He took it, and with surprising strength, she easily pulled him to his feet.

“S- seriously. I'm so embarrassed. I- I should h- have been watching where I was going.” She said, unable to meet his gaze.

He shook his head. “All good. Nothing to apologize for, I also wasn't watching out. So let's call it even.”

She relaxed slightly at that. “O-oh, okay.”

Only to jump in an anxious dance. “O- Oh no, the papers!”

She hurriedly began to pick up the scattered pages littering the floor. “Oh dear, D- dr. Fell is going to be so mad. W- what am I to do?” She said, panicking.

Stretch, reached down and began to help her collect the papers.

Noticing him, she panicked even more. “Oh s- sir, you d- don't need to do that.”

He gave her a smile as he passed her a stack. “It's only right I help, since I helped cause this mess in the first place. Also no need for the formalities, just call me Stretch.”

She blushed even more. “R- right. Well it's n- nice to meet you, Stretch. I'm Alphys. W- wait, you already p- probably know that. Uh, w- well, you can call me Pearl.”

“Pearl, that's a nice name.” He said, collecting more pages.

“R- really. Y- you think so?”

He looked up to see her face had completely gone an even deeper shade of pink.

Truly was weird to see Alphys like this. You'd think working in the Omega Timeline would have gotten him used to the Multiverse and its quirks, but it hadn't. He was too used to his Alphys. A cool confident lady with a tough exterior. Not those that seemed to stutter and blush at every little thing. Not that he minded it. It just was a bit strange to see.

Once the papers had all been collected, he helped her up.

“T- thank you Stretch.” She stutter.

He noticed on her lab coat were a couple pins. A Kissy Cutie Mew-Mew pin. Of course she would have one, his Undyne loved that anime. Next to it was a bisexual pride flag pin. And nestled below those two was a pin that seemed rather out of place amongst the others. It was a soft brown, and had what looked like a mug of coffee with a cat around it in simple stylized art.

Noticing his stare, Pearl stuttered. “O- oh, what do you think? I- I thought personalizing it w- would be nice. So I got s- some pins. T- this one's my favorite.” She pointed to the coffee one.

“Really?” He asked, surprised.

She fidgeted. “Y- yeah, it's cute and kinda funny.”

“Funny?” He thought as he raised a non-existent eyebrow at her.

She chuckled nervously. “W- well you see it's b- because cats can't drink coffee. Y- you know?”

She trailed off awkwardly as she looked away, blushing in embarrassment as he continued to stare at her.

He decided to give her mercy and forced a small laugh. “Yeah, I guess they can't.”

She looked up, a smile brightening her face. “R- right. It's a little silly.” She said, with a giggle.

She continued to stare, her smile becoming awkward as the seconds ticked by.

“W- well, I best get going. B- before I get y- yelled at again. I- it was nice to meet you Stretch.” She said, running off before he could respond. He shook his head as he watched her retreat around a corner. She sure was fast.

Sighing, he turned and continued walking once more.

With that strange encounter done, and nothing else impeding his way, he made it to his destination with relative ease.

A staff lounge. He looked about and smiled as he spotted a familiar Gaster with black wings. The Gaster’s back was turned to him as he approached.

“Glad to see you still haven't changed in all these years.” He said with a grin.

The Gaster jumped with a surprised yelp. His wings ruffled as he turned around. His look of annoyance melting into an ecstatic smile at the sight of Stretch.

“Stretch, my dear friend.” Aster hugged him.

Stretch gave a soft chuckle as he hugged him back. “Good to see you, Aster.”

Aster moved back. “And I'm glad to see you, my friend.”

He grabbed his food, a donut, and walked over to one of the many empty tables. “Come, come. It's been far too long since we last spoke.”

Stretch couldn't help but smile. Even after all these years Aster was as bright and kind as always. “And he still has a love of the free donuts, I see.” He thought as he joined Aster at a corner table.

He had remembered that one of the Alphys’ usually brought donuts for the staff around this time. Knowing that, he had come to the staff lounge first, hoping that Aster would be here so he didn't need to hunt him down. It seemed that Aster's habit of getting here first for his favorite flavor held true, even after so many years.

“So what brings you here my friend? I'm sure you're not looking to get a job?” Aster said, taking a bite.

Stretch shook his head. “No. I have no intention of returning to my job here. Not as long as that man continues to run the show.”

Aster frowned, as he swallowed his food. “And run the show he still does. With an even worse iron fist than before, might I add.”

“Then why continue to work here? Surely there are other options for you?” Stretch asked, knowing it would do nothing to change his friend's mind.

Aster simply gave him a small smile. “Stretch, I'm certain you didn't bother to come all this way, just to try and convince me to quit my job.”

Stretch sighed. “No, you're right. That is not my reason for being here.”

He rested his hands on the table, leaning closer to Aster. “I'm sure you must have heard the news by now. Outer has quit from the Omega Timeline completely.”

Aster's smile dropped. “Yes, I've heard. Quite saddening to hear.”

Stretch sat back. “Do you know why?”

Aster shook his head. “No, I don't. No one would give me a straight answer, only that he had quit.” He looked down, dejected.

“I know why.” Stretch said in a hushed tone.

Aster's skull whipped up as his eyelights met Stretch’s. “Really?”

Stretch nodded and leaned closer once more. “Yes, but do not breathe a word of this to anyone.” He whispered.

“Of course.” Aster said, in an equally quiet voice.

Satisfied with that answer, Stretch spoke. “He quit because they found out about two kids. Powerful kids, if the council's desperation to get them here is any indication. Outer apparently didn't like that and quit in front of the entire council.”

A look of horror passed over Aster's face. “Oh dear, that is quite bad.”

Stretch couldn't agree more. “Exactly. We both know nothing good will come from the Omega Timeline getting a hold of those kids. Or rather if our ‘great and wonderful’ Doctor Fell gets a hold of them.”

Aster seemed to pale, despite being a skeleton. “So what are we to do?”

Stretch shook his head and clasped his hands together. “I have a plan, but it's risky. Well, risky for you in particular.” He said, giving his friend a sad smile.

He hated to use Aster like this, but it was the only thing he could think of.

“Well, out with it.” Aster said impatiently. Just like old times, always so ready to risk himself for what's right.

Stretch sighed, running a hand over his skull. “Aster, this is serious. If they find out-”

Aster held up a hand. “Stretch, I'm no fool. I'm well aware of the risks.”

He met Aster's eyelights. In them he saw not one glint of doubt. Only that calm determination that he had grown to admire so much.

“And you'll still do it?” He asked, already knowing the answer.

“Yes. Even if I die, if it saves those kids from a horrible unknown fate. Then I will gladly go forth to that death proudly.” Aster said, his head held high.

Stretch looked down, shaking his head at Aster's words. “The point here is to not die. Please, Aster. I don't want to lose you.” Stretch softly pleaded the other skeleton.

He couldn't lose another friend to this. It already took Outer, he couldn't let it take Aster too.

Seeing his turmoil, Aster smiled and placed a comforting hand on his friend's shoulder. “Don't worry, Stretch. I plan to survive, death is a last resort in this scenario.”

Stretch exhaled in relief. “Good. It better be.”

Aster chuckled as he said. “So what is it that-”

Before he could finish his question, two mugs of coffee were set before them.

Stretch jumped at the unexpected interruption and looked up. He was surprised to find the axolotl Alphys from before standing beside their table.

“Pearl?” He was flabbergasted, why was she here? How did he not notice her sooner?

Aster, on the other hand, was perfectly calm as he smiled at her. “Oh, Pearl dear. It's good to see you. This is-” He stopped in the middle of gesturing to Stretch. A look of confusion passed over his face. “Wait, have you two met already?”

Stretch forced a smile. “Why, yes we have. Earlier in the hall we had a run-in of sorts.”

Pearl blushed. “R- right. Since you w- were so nice earlier and h- helped me. I- I was able to finish my filing for t- today. So I d- decided to come to the b- break room and n- noticed you and Dr. Aster t- talking. So I decided to b- bring you some c- coffee as a thank you.” She was blushing a deep pink as she said this, refusing to look at either man as she spoke.

“Well, thank you Pearl. It is much appreciated.” Aster said, grabbing his mug.

“Y- you're w- welcome. Dr. Aster.” She noticed Stretch wasn't drinking his and stuttered. “O- oh sorry if i- it isn't to your liking. I- I didn't know what you preferred so I j- just guessed.”

He smiled at her. “All good. Thank you for the coffee, Pearl.”

He could have sworn she somehow blushed an even deeper pink as she said. “Y- you're welcome. S- stretch.”

She continued to stand awkwardly at their table.

“Did you need something dear?” asked Aster as he took a sip of his coffee.

Pearl fidgeted nervously. “O- oh no, I'm f- fine.”

She stared at the two men, her eyes suddenly widening. “Oh d- dear. I d- didn't interrupt s- something, did i? I'm so sorry. I'll l- leave you to c- continue your visit. J- just act l- like I was never here.”

She then dashed away from their table, stumbling into a chair as she did. Quickly she got up and continued her retreat, running through the doors and disappearing.

Aster winced at the poor girl's embarrassing display.

Stretch pushed his mug away as he asked. “So is she new here. I don't think I saw her back in the day.”

Aster looked at him, and noting his untouched mug, shook his head. “No need to worry. Pearl is quite harmless. And yes she is new.”

“One of Fell’s new recruits?” Stretch couldn't keep the suspicion from his voice.

“No, she's not a part of that particular group.” Aster smiled at him. “She was actually recommended to the labs by me. I felt such a brilliant mind shouldn't go to waste. Though, to waste it is going anyway. Fell has taken a great dislike for her. Maybe it's that her usual clumsy, nervous state annoys him.”

He chuckled softly. “I, however, find it quite refreshing.”

Aster frowned once more as he continued. “That man has her doing nothing but pencil pushing and filing jobs for a whole year now. Truthfully, I feel bad for her, especially since I'm the reason she got this job in the first place.”

Well that was surprising. Stretch had been certain she had been spying on them just now. The way she just suddenly appeared right next to them without either of them hearing her approach had made him plenty suspicious of her. The coffee did little to help with that. He couldn't help but think it was a trap, yet she wasn't one of Fell’s lackeys.

He shook his head. Was he being too suspicious for his own damn good. Maybe Aster was right, and she was just a harmless awkward Alphys, nothing more. She probably was telling the truth about just passing by, and had horrible timing is all.

“It's safe to drink. I promise. She always gets me coffee to go with my donut. She said it was to thank me for her job. If you helped her, I'm sure she was only trying to pay you back in kind. Besides, she makes a great cup, always perfect.” He chuckled as he took another sip as if to make his point.

“Maybe she should have gotten into the coffee business instead. I think she would be excellent at it. Give Ccino a run for his money.” He said with a soft chuckle.

Stretch sighed, he really was being ridiculous. He grabbed his still steaming cup and took a sip. It tasted amazing, perfect even.

“How!?” He didn't understand how she knew his exact coffee preference. Not even Blue knew that and he lived with him.

Aster laughed at his confused expression. “Surprised? I had been too when I tried it for the first time. She truly has a hidden talent. All of us have been making bets on if she can guess the other staff members' preferences correctly. So far she hasn't gotten a single one wrong.” He almost sounded proud.

Stretch stared at his mug in disbelief. “That's amazing.”

She truly was such a strange Alphys. He took another sip, and decided it was time to get back on topic.

“Alright, enough talking about coffee. We should get back to business before one of Fell’s goons informs him of my arrival.”

Aster nodded, his face becoming serious. “So what are you thinking?”

“You still have access to the deeper labs right?” Stretch asked.

Aster, paled once more. “I do, though I don't go down there often. I avoid it whenever I can. I rather not see what happens in that dark place.” Shame seemed to darken his features. He truly had too kind of a soul for this place.

“All I need you to do is keep an eye out for those kids. If the Omega Timeline gets a hold of them, then they will end up here soon enough. I need you to keep watch. Go to the deep labs and check occasionally. If Fell can, he will sneak them in here to avoid suspicion. So we have to assume that no one here will know once they have them.” Stretch explained.

Aster nodded. “Right, I'll make sure to check as much as I can without drawing suspension.”

Stretch smiled. He knew he could count on Aster. “Thank you, Aster.”

Aster returned his smile with one of his own. “Of course, anything for you, my dear friend.”

Stretch, having finished his coffee, stood from the table and gave a lazy stretch.

“Well, I best be heading out. Blue's probably getting worried.”

Aster stood as well. “Right. Tell your brother that I said hi.”

“I will.” Said Stretch, smiling. Despite the circumstances, it was nice to see Aster again.

Aster gave him one last hug. “Take care.”

Stretch patted him on the back between his wings. “You too.”

“Well isn't this a lovely reunion?”

Both stepped apart and looked to the door and saw none other than Doctor Fell Gaster himself. Standing beside him was Dr. Fell Alphys, her glasses hiding her eyes completely.

A smirk spread across Fell’s face as he looked at them.

“Fell.” Stretch said tensely.

Fell looked at him. “I never thought I'd see you here again, Stretch. Not after the ruckus you caused when you quit. What did you say? That you'd never return and yet here you stand.”

Stretch gritted his teeth. “Yes, as a guest.” He nearly snarled.

Fell studied him, like he was one of his misbehaving test subjects. “I see that, quite the demotion. A shame really.”

Fell grinned wider as he stepped closer to them. “By the way, Stretch, I wanted to ask you where that brother of yours is at?”

“Why are you asking?” He glared at the doctor.

“It's my duty as a council member to keep tabs on all our guards and I've noticed him absent for the last couple days.” Fell said.

This bastard, trying to get to him through Blue. He refused to allow that.

“Haven't you heard, he hasn't been feeling well.” He lied, with ease. After all, he had plenty of practice.

Fell paused, stroking his chin. “That's rare. Usually he's so chipper. Then again, Dream has also seemed rather down recently. I wonder if perhaps they had a disagreement. Or maybe a fight. After all, usually that brother of yours is following after him like a silly love struck puppy.”

Fell shook his head. “Seriously, how did such an idiot rise to the rank of ‘guardian’ is beyond me.”

Stretch felt his hands close into fists. No one calls his brother an idiot.

“You-” Seeing red he went to rush forward only for Aster to stick out his arm stopping him.

“Stretch.” His voice was stern. Stretch, still glaring at Fell, stepped back.

Aster let his arm drop as he looked at Fell. “So is there a reason you're here, Dr. Fell?”

Fell frowned at him. “Yes, actually there is. I've come to inform you that there's been a change in plans. I will need your report by tomorrow.”

Aster’s sockets widened. “What!? But that's a week early. I'm not even halfway done!”

Fell shrugged as he said. “Well you best get to work then, instead of wasting time visiting with friends.”

He gave Stretch a pointed glare. “After all, we have actual important work to do. So I expect you to do your job properly. Understand?”

Aster gave a terse nod. “Understood. It will be on your desk by tomorrow morning.”

Fell smiled. “Good. Don't disappoint me.” He turned to leave, giving a wave as he exited through the door.

Dr. Fell Alphys simply stood, staring at them. The reflective glass of her glasses betrayed nothing as she appeared to study them. Then, without a word, she slowly turned and followed after Fell.

As he watched Fell leave, Stretch couldn't help but think of those days long past once more. They had all thought to do good. To use their work to help people. To make the entire Multiverse a better place for all. But all that changed after Fell rose to head scientist.

Outer was the first of their group to leave. Fell had taken a special interest in his work with the void. Stretch didn't know what Outer had witnessed in the deep labs. Only that his friend was never the same after. He quit within two years, deciding to become an Au sentry for Outertale instead.

Stretch had been the next to leave. He didn't like how Fell treated the scientists under him. Like tools to be used. Not only that, but when he started to fire good scientists and replace them with people of his own beliefs, well Stretch started to see that something was horribly wrong. The final straw was when Outertale Gaster died. Stretch decided then and there that it was his time to go. To escape this wretched place before it swallowed him whole.

Only Aster stayed in the end. Believing good could still be achieved. That their dream was still possible.

Stretch sighed. What a joke that broken, hollow dream had become. No good could come from this place as long as Fell was in charge.

Aster spoke, breaking Stretch from his thoughts. “I'll be sure to inform you if I find anything.”

He nodded. “Thank you my friend and be safe.” With that he left.

He couldn't help but think that Outer was right as he walked out of the labs. That they should all quit this place before it devoured all that was good in them too.

He shook his head as if to perish the thought. He couldn't abandon those kids, even if it took all that he had left. He refused to let this place take anything else.

Chapter Text

"Could you hurry up? I don't want to be late to training." Error said, glaring at the purple light hovering just on the other side of the portal.

"One mustn't rush perfection." They said, as another vial on the ground below them filled with red paint. Error rolled his eyelights.

He sat in the white emptiness of the Anti Void watching the light do their work through a portal window. Through that window he could see the Doodlesphere, golden sky littered with floating paint buckets and dancing papers. He had missed it, though he could only look at it. He wasn't allowed inside, the sole exception being to place the vials on the floor and to retrieve them when done.

He placed his hand on the portal window and it simply stopped instead of letting him through. A red warning flashed across the window.

Warning: Access Denied.

He frowned, removing his hand with a sigh. He leaned against the window, letting the warmth of the Doodlesphere soak into his bones. Driving away the biting cold of the Anti Void that surrounded him. He could feel it eating at his code, though luckily it was a rather slow process. The vial filling usually didn't take long enough to let the Anti Void do anything outside of making him feel itchy. He didn't want to know what would happen if he stayed here too long. He guessed he could ask the creators, but the thought of knowing only scared him more.

He continued to watch the floating light dart around the vials, going from one to the other. It reminded him of the hummingbirds in Ink's books. Only instead of taking nutrients they were filling their quarry instead.

It had been three weeks since Ink and him had left. Both had settled into their roles as pawns rather well.

Ink took to everything with gusto, Error simply tried to keep up. He wasn't doing a great job of it. Nightmare’s aura still affected him, though not as badly. He guessed if you live in constant fear that it just slowly becomes the norm, weird how the mind adapts.

The thing he struggled most with was training. He never was good at fighting and now he was even worse than before.

It didn't help that Dust and Killer didn't go easy on him. Their idea of teaching was throwing you off a cliff and telling you to flap your arms until you could fly. No help whatsoever. Ink tried to help him outside of training but it did little to improve his performance.

He really was not looking forward to today. Killer had happily announced last session that their next bit of training was going to be special. The way he said it was special, like he was looking forward to it, made Error shiver. He was definitely going to get more than a couple bruises.

Luckily Horror helped heal them with food when Killer and Dust ruffed them up too much. Ink healed what was left with his green magic.

“Almost done.” Said the Purple creator, pulling Error’s attention back to the Doodlesphere.

The Yellow creator has so far been absent for the past couple weeks. They apparently have only been here a couple times to make a drawing or two, only to swiftly leave again. He wasn't sure why they were upset, they got what they wanted. Error was kicked out, yet not even that seemed to make them happy. Luckily they haven't been here when he was here to fill the vials. He really didn't want to see them again.

Though during his last trip here, he had asked Cyan about Green. The light dimmed as they said Green has yet to return at all. They were refusing to talk to anyone and ignored the other creators' messages.

He had been sad to hear that. The Green creator had been the only one to stand up for him and they were always kind to him, rather than just tolerating his presence like the others. He had wanted to thank them, but now it was looking like he never would get the chance.

“All done. You can go ahead and collect them Error.” Said Purple, drawing Error from his thoughts.

“Thanks.” He said and reached through the portal and began collecting the array of rainbow vials.

“Seriously what was so great that it took you this long to fill all these.” Error complained as he grabbed another handful.

“Oh, do you want to see my perfect masterpiece?” Said Purple proudly.

“Sure, why not.” Error said, kinda curious.

Suddenly papers fell before him, all filled with drawings. Error frowned looking at the drawings and then at Purple.

“Masterpiece my ass!” He shouted. Every drawing was a hasty scribble at best.

“Seriously, you didn't perfect anything. These are just a bunch of shitty sketches.” He was seriously starting to doubt that Purple could draw. At least Cyan tried, making nice pencil sketches of Error and Ink. Error wasn't even sure what any of these were supposed to be.

The purple light brightened at his comments. “Error language. Seriously, that gang is being such a bad influence on you.”

Error gave them a withering look. “Did you even try?” He asked, though he expected the answer.

“Nope.” They said with no hesitation.

“Seriously!?” Error exclaimed.

“Hey, it's good enough to give paints, so why does it matter? Besides, I'm not much of an artist to begin with.” The Purple creator admitted.

Not an artist, weren't all creators artists to a degree? That's how they created things. What did they mean they weren't an artist.

“Wait then why are you even here?” He asked, genuinely confused.

The purple light bobbed slowly in the air. “I'm a programmer. There's more to creating than drawing stuff. Though I can see where you would get confused.”

“Oh.” Error said, surprised by their answer.

He had forgotten that Undertale had been a game. So this creator was probably making some sort of fan game or something.

“Now if you're done questioning my validity as a creator, I think I'm going to head back to bed.” They said, sounding a little miffed.

Right, Error didn't have time to waste here. He was probably already late.

Sighing, Error gently placed the last of the vials in his pack. Ink had made it so they wouldn't break easily, but Error didn't want to take any chances.

Standing, he looked at the purple light and said. “Well have a good sleep I guess. See you next time.”

They yawned. “Yeah, Yeah. Have fun training or whatever it was.” With that they vanished.

Hefting the pack over his shoulder, Error raised his hand to the portal. He closed his sockets, imagining his new destination. He felt the portal shift beneath his hand and when he opened his sockets he was greeted with a familiar Snowdin.

He smiled. If there was one good thing to come out of this, it was his improvement in his portals. He no longer struggled to open it to the right place anymore. Also he was getting quicker in making them too.

With no hesitation he stepped through the portal, only to yell as his foot hit nothing but air on the other side. After only a small fall he landed in the soft snow below.

Okay, maybe his portal skills still needed some work. At least this time he hadn't fallen that far.

He stood, dusting off the snow from his hoodie as he glanced around.

Usually Paprika was here. After spotting him waiting for Horror during his first trip, the tall skeleton had made it a habit to stand with him and talk. It was a nice way to pass time until Horror showed up to take him back to the castle, since Nightmare didn't trust him with the teleportation coins yet. But on the plus side, Horror got to see his brother more often. So Error didn't mind having to wait in the snow.

The two looked so happy, hugging and then having a short chat. Usually Paprika led the conversation telling Horror all he missed in the last week, while Horror listened with a big grin on his face.

It reminded Error of Outer and his bro, though then again they were a Sans and Papyrus, so that made sense. Even being kinda creepy looking didn't seem to shake that brotherly bond. Not that Error would know. He didn't even remember if he had a Papyrus.

He scanned around him but didn't see any tall figures that could be Paprika.

“He must be busy.” He thought.

Though it was weird, not even Horror was here yet, and he had definitely been late getting here. He realized, with surprise, that no one was around. Definitely not a good sign.

He tensed, listening for footsteps. He had heard there was a troublesome Undyne in this Au, and he'd rather not meet another negative Undyne after the incident in Negativetale.

He suddenly heard steps behind him and went to attack. Killer chuckled as the attack flew right by him.

“Geez, Glitchy. You weren't even close. Try aiming next time, trust me it does wonders.”

Error immediately relaxed, as he frowned at the grinning Sans in front of him. “Why are you here?”

Killer’s smile widened. “Don't sound so disappointed. You might hurt my feelings.”

Error rolled his eyelights. “Seriously, where's Horror?”

“Aww, does the little babybones already miss mommy.” Killer mocked.

Error gritted his teeth.

He thought Killer would suck to deal with due to his violent nature, which definitely didn't help things, but truthfully the guy was just annoying. Constantly messing with him. It really got on his nerves, which he knew was exactly what Killer wanted.

He tried to calm down. No way he was giving this jerk what he wanted.

“Where is Horror, Killer?” He said trying his best to sound completely unfazed by Killer’s earlier jab.

Apparently it worked as Killer shrugged. “Look, Glitchy. Horror had to do a special job for Boss, while Dust is currently babysitting your buddy. I was the only one they could send to collect ya.”

That made sense. Though he was worried about what special job Boss had Horror doing.

“What if he started to catch on to us.” He thought, worry chewing at him. He shook his head. No, most likely it was just a job only Horror could do. If Nightmare had truly started to suspect anything, he would just directly take care of the problem.

“Alright, time to get this show moving.” Killer said, grabbing Error's arm, causing him to jump. He then flicked his thumb over an old silver coin. Suddenly both were standing in the courtyard of Nightmare's castle. Error immediately yanked his arm free from Killer’s grip.

Killer laughed. “C'mon Glitchy, I don't bite.”

He simply glared at him. Killer shrugged and started walking away, his job done.

“You might want to hurry. I don't like waiting.” With that he vanished.

Error sighed. He could already tell that today was going to suck. He hurriedly went to his and Ink's room and set the pack there. Making sure to hide it under the bed. Not the best hiding spot, but it would have to do.

Then he quickly ran to the training room. Ink was already there waiting for him.

“Glitch!” Ink said, a smile brightening his face as he ran over to Error.

“Hey Misfit. Sorry for being late.” Error said, smiling back at him.

Ink shook his head. “All good. While I waited, I talked with Dust. He's pretty interesting.” He looked over to the hooded skeleton currently muttering to himself.

Error raised a non-existent eyebrow at him. “What exactly could you be talking about with that guy?”

“Actually, he's not too bad. Also Phantom Papyrus is pretty cool.” Ink said excitedly.

Error stared at him. What was Ink talking about?

“Phantom Papyrus?” Error asked hesitantly.

“Yeah. Dust's brother.” Ink said nonchalantly, like that explained anything.

“Isn't he dead?” Asked Error, as he only grew more confused.

“Yep.” Said Ink with no further explanations.

Error went to ask another question, only for Killer to interrupt him. He'd just have to ask about it later.

“Alright listen up. We're doing special training today. You both are going to learn to dodge. After all, you both can attack well enough. Well one of you can.” He said shooting Error a look before continuing.

“But that doesn't mean shit if you can't move out of the way of your enemies' attacks. Especially little weaklings like you. You'll die pretty easy so you both need to know how to not get hit. So I and my partner Dust here will gladly teach you.” He said, placing a hand on Dust's shoulder. Dust quickly shrugged it off with a frown as he glared at Killer. Killer didn't seem to notice, or he just didn't care.

Error sighed. This was going to be hell. He could feel it. Killer already picked on him in normal training, and now Killer had free reign to attack Error as much as he wanted.

Error already struggled with attacking properly. He didn't see himself doing any better at dodging. Unlike Ink who was already amazing at dodging. He still remembered how easily he moved out of Error's way during tag. For Ink this would be easy. Not so much for Error.

After all, with his eyesight being what it was he was basically a sitting duck.

Ever since Negativetale Undyne cracked his skull over his right socket he had been unable to see well. Everything was a blurry mess until it was practically in front of him.

He suspected that her attack had broken his right eyelight or at least damaged it. He was probably partially blind in it, if not fully blind. He was sure of it.

He hadn't told Ink yet, since he was sure Ink would only blame himself and they didn't need any distractions right now. That and he didn't want anyone to know about it. After all, he would live, so what was the problem?

Though, because of his eyelight, training has been nothing but difficult from day one.

It was hard to try and attack a moving blur. So he almost always missed, hitting the walls instead. The only thing he excelled at was large scale attacks, but both Dust and Killer noted their impractical nature. Since it took a lot of energy to do and it was also likely to hit your allies as much as your enemies. So it wasn't a good strategy to rely on solely.

He just knew he wasn't going to do well at dodging. How could he dodge something he couldn't see until it was too late.

“So make sure to move out of the way of attacks. Should be easy enough for you two.” Killer said, his grin widening.

“Alright Shortstack you're with Dust.” He said pointing to Ink.

“And Glitchy, you're with me.” He said, a cruel smile spreading wider across his face.

“Figures.” Error thought.

“Alright enough standing around yapping. Let's get started shall we?” Killer looked at all present as Dust rolled his eyelights.

“The only one yapping is you.” He muttered.

“Misfit. Come on. Let's get this over with.” He said as he began to walk off to the other side of the room.

Ink smiled at Error. “Best of luck. You got this.” He whispered before hurrying after Dust.

Error sighed. He wished he could have as much confidence in himself as Ink did in him.

“Hurry up Glitchy. We don't have all day.” Killer called from the right side of the room.

“Best to just get this over with as soon as possible.” Error thought, as he walked over to where Killer waited.

Error was in the middle of being knocked into the wall when Nightmare showed up.

He had yet to go to see their training once since they got here. Error couldn't help but see it as a bad sign.

“Hey Boss.” Said Killer casually. Nightmare glared at him. Killer seemed completely unaffected by it.

“How is the training going?” Nightmare asked.

Killer shrugged. “Same as I've reported. Shortstack over there is excelling in everything.” He pointed over to Ink who turned into ink and slipped by Dust's bone attack only to reform behind him with inky bones of his own.

“Glitchy on the other hand.” Killer looked over at Error with a smug grin as Error stood.

“Just awful. I don't think he's all that powerful. Can't even dodge correctly.” Killer said matter of factly.

Error looked down. Shame ate at him as much as the fear did. If he didn't improve, Nightmare might just dispose of him. He had to prove his usefulness somehow.

Nightmare moved closer to him. It took everything in Error to not step back from him.

“Let me see.” He said, that single cyan light staring at Error.

“Of course Boss.” Killer said with a grin.

“Alright, Glitchy in position.” Error moved to be across from Killer.

Killer stood only a couple feet away, yet Error could barely see him. Just some fuzzy smudges of color. He squinted his sockets, hoping to improve his sight. It didn't do much, still blurry.

He tensed, ready to move at the slightest movement from the blur. He could do this.

The seconds ticked on. Then suddenly, a bone attack came from the blurriness. It was heading right for him.

Panicking, Error ducked. Only to lose his balance. He pinwheeled his arms in an attempt to steady himself. But Killer was already next to him ready to strike.

Error fell flat on his back, sparing him from Killer's knife. Only for him to roll out of the way as Killer stabbed down at him. He jumped to his feet and smiled. He actually wasn't doing too bad this time. Maybe he was getting better.

Killer shortcut directly to him. Error stepped back only to realize his mistake too late as his back hit the wall behind him. He had gotten himself cornered. He couldn't react in time as Killer hit him with a bone attack. Error fell to the ground. He was thankful it wasn't the knife this time at least.

He looked over at Nightmare, who watched the sparring match with a frown.

“That's enough Killer.” Killer backed off with a shrug.

“See told ya. He hasn't improved a bit.” Said Killer as he walked back towards Nightmare.

Nightmare approached as Error struggled to get back onto his feet. Seriously, those bone attacks hurt.

Nightmare looked down at him, as if studying him. He tried not to flinch under that gaze.

His tentacles squirmed behind him in clear agitation or maybe just annoyance. “From now on, he'll have to take extra training until he improves.”

Error stared up at him in horror. “What? No. You can't-”

Nightmare’s glare cut him off as he felt like ice was covering his bones. “What did you just say?” He asked, his voice icy.

Error felt himself shiver as he quickly went to fix his mistake. “Nothing B-boss. S-sounds like a great idea. Boss.”

“Thought so.” Nightmare said as he turned away from him.

“I better see improvement in two weeks' time or I'll handle him personally. Understood.” He said, turning that icy glare at Kilker

Killer's grin widened. “Loud and clear, Boss.”

With that, Nightmare nodded and disappeared.

“Well you heard him kid. We'll train every day until you improve.”

“Got it.” Error bowed his head. He was doomed.

“Well. That's it for lessons for today.” Killer announced.

He looked at Error. “Be seeing you tomorrow, Glitchy.” He snickered and shortcut away. Dust quickly followed without another word.

Error collapsed. Everything hurts. What a disaster.

“You okay?” Ink asked, leaning over him.

“No.” He answered honestly.

“Don't worry. I'll help.” Ink offered.

Error sighed. “Thanks.” He doubted Ink could help him any more than usual. If only he could just react quicker. Then he might stand a chance.

Ink held out a hand to help him up. Error took it and Ink helped him to his feet. Error winced as pain shot through his shoulder where Killer hit him.

“I best go to Horror.” He said.

“You sure, I could heal you. I've gotten better.”

Ink really had improved in his healing but Error rather not make Ink waste paints on such a minor injury.

He forced a smile through the stabbing pain. “Nah. All I need is Horror's cooking and I'll be good as new. Nothing too bad this time.”

“Okay. If you're sure.” Ink step back and frowned.

Error nodded. “Meet you in our room.”

“Sure you won't get lost getting back.” Ink said, a smirk spreading across his face.

“Hey! That was only a couple times. And I've improved greatly in maneuvering this maze of a castle.” Error yelled.

Ink just snickered. Always messing with him. Not that Error really minded. Truthfully Ink was probably the only person who could mess with him and get away with it. Guess it came with the territory of being best friends.

Ink looked at him smugly. “So you admit you got lost sometimes.”

Shit. He did. He glared at Ink, as he felt an embarrassed blush start to crawl up his face. “Shut up.”

Ink laughed. “See you later, Error.” And with that he left.

As soon as he was out of sight, Error sighed. He didn't have faith that he could improve enough to satisfy Nightmare. He winced as his shoulder throbbed again. Nothing he could do while still injured. Best to not delay any further.

He walked down the hallway. He had memorized the turns he needed to take to get to the kitchen. Hopefully, Horror was there. He didn't want to have to try and track him down.

Luckily, judging from the smell coming from the kitchen, Horror was there.

Error entered the kitchen, to see Horror set a tray of cookies on the counter to cool. He turned to see Error and smiled.

“Glitch. Just who I was expecting. I already have some cooled ones on the plate there.” He gestured to a plate of cookies sitting on a table that was duct taped together.

Error had to commend his bravery in trusting that thing to hold anything. But then again if anyone would know its limits it would be Horror.

Though, the fact Horror was ready for him. He felt both happy that Horror thought of him and embarrassed that getting his ass kicked happened so often that Horror expected it by now.

He put on a smile. “Thanks Horror.” He then gladly took a cookie.

Careful not to touch the table. He sat as he ate his cookie. It was really good. Then again, anything Horror made tasted amazing. Seriously, he should have been a chef instead of a gang member.

After three cookies, Error's shoulder was already feeling better. One problem fixed, a million more to go.

He sighed and frowned at the plate of cookies. If only all his problems could be so easily fixed.

Horror came over and added the fresh cookies to the plate. Noticing Error's frown, he paused.

“Something wrong with the cookies?” He asked.

“No. They're great as usual.” Error said, glumly.

Horror took a seat next to Error. “I'm guessing training didn't go any better today.”

Error sighed deeper. What an understatement.

“If I don't improve in two weeks from now, Nightmare is going to deal with me personally. And now I have to train with Killer every day and I know he's going to wipe the floor with me. I'll never improve. I'm doomed and there's nothing I can do.” He just kept talking. All of today's worries just spilled from him.

Horror shook his head. “Sucks you got Killer as your teacher. Seriously, Killer is such a shit teacher. But I'm sure if you try hard enough you can stand against him. You're a strong kid.”

Error smiled. Horror had too much faith in him. “Strength has nothing to do with it.”

He paused, unsure what to say. He didn't want anyone to know, but if he continued like this he definitely wasn't going to be able to improve.

“I have a hard time seeing his attacks.” Not the whole truth, but not a lie either. He stared at the plate of cookies, unable to look at Horror.

“Well Killer is fast, so i can get that.” Horror said.

Error sighed. “It's not that. I can't see well. Something is wrong with my eyelight. I can't see past a foot in front of me. Attacking and dodging, I can't do either. How am I supposed to fight when I can't properly see?” His voice shook. The fear he had been holding back since his eyesight went blurry came flooding over him.

“I can't fight like this.” He said, his voice cracking. He finally said it. Not that it mattered. No one could help him. He'd never improve.

Horror placed a hand on Error's hand. Error fought his immediate instinct to flinch away. He knew Horror was just trying to comfort him. The best he could do was freeze.

Horror didn't seem to notice as he said. “Glitch, it's alright. You can fight. You just need to adjust to the lack of sight.”

“But how can I do that?” Error asked.

Horror smiled at him. “Well, you could go through the long process of slowly learning how to make up for it by yourself. Like I did. But luckily for you, I'm more than happy to show you my tricks. That is if you don't mind extra lessons on top of your usual training.”

Error stared at Horror. It suddenly hit him. Horror's missing an eyelight. Error hadn't even thought about it. Not once.

“You- You're-” Error didn't know what to say.

Thankfully Horror spared him. “Yes, Glitch.”

He tapped his empty socket. “Haven't been able to see out of it in years. Took a long time to adjust but I was able to figure out what worked for me.”

He smiled at Error. “And I'm sure I can help you figure out what works for you.”

Error smiled. “Really? Thanks Horror. That would be great.”

He looked down. “But please don't tell Misfit. I don't want to worry him.”

“I understand. I won't tell him.” Horror stood.

“So I expect you to be here early tomorrow. Best to show you a few tricks to deal with Killer before your training session.” He said. Error could have sworn he winked at him.

“I will.” Error grinned. He felt hope swell in his chest. He couldn't help but feel excited for whatever tomorrow held in store for him.

Chapter Text

All Dream wanted to do was sleep. He sat waiting for his order, wishing desperately that Ccino would hurry up.

He sighed. Wasn't Ccino's fault that the cafe was full. It was early morning and many Multiverse residents sat around tables drinking coffee, chatting, or petting one of Ccino's numerous cats. Dream could feel their comfortable happiness and sleepy calm. Both worked against him as he tried to stay awake.

His head dropped as the warm sun shining through the large glass windows fell on him like a warm blanket. He was so tired. Maybe a short nap wouldn't hurt. Against his will, his sockets began to close.

Suddenly, he jumped as he felt something land on his lap. He looked down to see one of the cats staring up at him.

“Hey buddy.” He said, scratching behind its ears. The cat purred contently and curled up in his lap.

It was a siamese cat. If he remembered correctly, this particular cat was named Sky. It stared up at him with bright blue eyes. Dream couldn't help but be reminded of Blue.

He still hadn't spoken to him since he stormed out that day. Dream had wanted to apologize, but every time he went to Underswap he just couldn't bring himself to face Blue.

Another reason he wanted to leave Ccino's as soon as possible. He didn't want to run into Blue here, since he too frequented the cafe. Dream couldn't handle seeing him again. Not after what he said. What could he even say to possibly make things right? How to fix it. So he just stayed away. Hoping his absence would at least keep things from getting worse. He could only hope.

Blue had yet to even try to see him since. Part of him had begun to wonder if Blue wanted to see him? What if Blue never spoke to him again? What if it was over, all because he couldn't accept some help. Dream felt a weight crushing his soul at the thought. He decided it was best not to think about it. Nothing he could do right now.

Dream stared off absentmindedly as he continued to scratch Sky between the ears. Only for him to notice two new cats amongst the usual ones Ccino kept around.

Both looked to be kittens, almost a year old. One was black with bits of white on it. It also had a scar over its right eye. The other one was white with spots of black. Both were laying together, the white one licking the black one, who looked irritated, but made no attempt to move from the other cat’s pestering.

“Huh. That's odd. Ccino rarely gets new cats.” For all six years Dream had been here there hadn't been any newcomers, so he was surprised by the sudden two new additions.

A paper cup was set before Dream, making him jump slightly.

Ccino gave him a warm smile. “Sorry. Didn't mean to scare ya. I was calling your order, but you didn't respond so I just brought it over to ya. Hope that's fine.”

Dream returned Ccino's smile with one of his own. “That's more than fine. Thank you, Ccino. Sorry, I must have been distracted.” He took a sip of the coffee. The caffeine was already helping him fight against his heavy sockets.

Ccino chuckled. “I can see that.”

He looked at Sky laying contently in Dream's lap. “Glad to see Sky up and about. I was getting worried.”

Dream looked at the cat with concern. “Was something wrong with him?”

Ccino shook his head. “Not really. He just stayed in the back rooms away from everyone. He's usually so social, so it was worrying. And he hadn't been eating as much. I was starting to think he was getting sick. So I'm glad to see him returning to normal.”

Dream smiled relieved that it wasn't anything too bad. And continued his petting of Sky who purred contentedly. “Well I'm glad he's getting better. Would hate to see the little guy sick.”

Dream looked over to the two kittens. “Also I see you got two new patrons.”

Ccino followed his gaze and smiled. “Ah yes. Those two showed up about a month ago.”

A month, but Dream definitely never saw them before now. “I don't remember seeing them earlier.”

Ccino sighed. “You wouldn't have. I've had them locked up in one of the back rooms. Had to get them cleaned up and check them out. One had a rather nasty eye wound that still needed to heal up. There's also the fact that I had to see how the others would react to them.”

As if on cue three cats came tearing through the cafe. Dream recognized them easily as the usual trouble makers of the cafe's many cats.

Menace, Soot, and Terror all ran over to the kittens. The black one sank back from the three while the white one watched them warily. Menace playfully batted at the black one's tail causing it to puff up and hiss at him. The two had a standoff, both fluffed up and staring each other down.

Dream was surprised to see the kitten pounce on Menace. The two fought for only a second before Menace ran away, running to the back rooms with Soot and Terror in tow. Midnight seemed to watch the scene unfold from a nearby cat tower. Dream could have sworn that the cat almost looked bored.

Ccino sighed again. “As you can see, they haven't been getting along well. At least not with that group. They seem frightened of Midnight. Menace is constantly messing with them. At least the others aren't as troublesome. Soot can be a little rough with them sometimes. Though Terror seems to like them. So that's a relief. Everyone else has just been avoiding them, probably unsure of the new arrivals.”

Dream watched as the white kitten seemed to comfort the black one. Slowly, it laid back down as the white one laid next to it.

Ccino watched them as he said. “I hope that things will work out, I'd hate to have to give them away to a new home. Especially since there would be no guarantee that both would be adopted together. They're so close. I even wondered if they are from the same litter. I don't want to separate them.”

Dream nodded in understanding. The two were strays at a young age, he can't imagine what the two went through before arriving at the cafe. “I hope it works out for both of them too.”

“I haven't named them yet, since I don't know if I'll be keeping them. But I did come up with some names just in case.” He turned to Dream and smiled. “I'll just have to tell you next time you stop by.”

Dream nodded. “I look forward to it.”

With that, Dream finished his coffee with one final sip. It did little in waking him up. “Thank you for the coffee as always, Ccino.”

“Your welcome, Dream.” He gave Dream one last smile before returning to his counter to take someone's order.

Dream looked down at the cat, contently sleeping in his lap. “Sorry kitty, but I have to go now.”

The cat yawned and nuzzled even more into him. Stubbornly refusing to move. Dream sighed and grabbed the cat, setting it gently on the floor. Sky looked up at him and gave a sad meow in response. He knelt and gave it one last pet, before standing.

He walked to the door and opened it, hearing the bell over it give a farewell chime before he left the cafe.

Best to leave as soon as possible then risk seeing Blue. Besides, he wasted enough time here as is. Time to get back to work. To find those kids.

“Dream? Is that you?” A voice called out as the door shut behind him. Dream froze, fearful that Blue had arrived.

“That is you, right?”

No, that wasn't Blue's voice. Who? Dream turned to see a cat monster walking up to him.

“It is you. How have you been, my friend?”

Dream froze. “Niel?”

Niel grinned at him. “Glad you remember me. I'm happy that I finally got to see you again. Seriously, it's been too long. Haven't seen you since back then.”

Dream felt like he couldn't breathe. Back then. Images filled his mind. Dreamtale in ruins. The tree, cut down. Everything was gone. Nightmare was gone. Dream felt his hands begin to shake.

“I'm glad I was able to catch you here. I heard you've been helping the Omega Timeline for the past couple years. They must be keeping you pretty busy then?” Niel asked, a small amount of worry drifted from him.

Dream felt sick. The world looked like it was tilting under his feet. He should be happy to see Niel. Yet he's not happy at all. All he saw was Dreamtale. Of a ruined home. Dead and gone because of him.

A look of concern passed over Niel's face. A wave of emotions slammed into Dream. Concern, fear, sorrow. Niel took a step forward, as Dream was lost further in those horrible memories. Drowning in them.

“Dream? Are you okay?”

“Hey, are you okay?” Niel asked as he helped Dream to his feet.

Everything was a blur. Nightmare. The apple. The villagers. Nightmare had tried to kill him. His own brother. It was gone. All gone.

“It's okay. I've got you.” Neil said as he held Dream.

Dream sobbed, unable to stop the tears from falling. He saw it. The tree, or rather what was left of it. A stump. Nightmare cut it down. Killed it.

“It's gone.” He said, his voice cracking.

Niel, just gently pulled him away. “Come on, Dream. We have to move. It's not safe here.”

Dream followed him on unsteady feet. His whole body felt heavy. What had happened? Nightmare tried to take the last golden apple. Dream had eaten it. Then what happened next? He couldn't remember. It was all a blur.

Had Nightmare knocked him out. But then why hadn't he killed him? Maybe he didn't want to risk losing the apple.

Part of Dream hoped that maybe Nightmare showed him mercy. That one small part of his brother still existed in there and had spared him. He knew it wasn't possible, but still, part of him couldn't help but hope.

Niel dragged Dream through the ruins of Dreamtale to a strange door. It was floating in the air with nothing holding it. Dream had never seen anything like it before.

Seeing his confusion, Niel explained that an odd being called Core Frisk had helped him leave Dreamtale after its fall. They had even offered him a place in their Omega Timeline, but he had refused. He didn't fully trust them. At least not at first. He admitted that Core isn't too bad, but he likes to stick to himself.

“Joining some large organization just isn't for me.” He said as he opened the door and pulled Dream through it.

Immediately, Dream felt like he was drowning as a tidal wave of emotions slammed into him. He had never felt this before. So many emotions. He couldn't breathe. He fell to his knees, as he gasped for air.

“Dream!” Niel knelt by him.

“Too much. I can't-” He took a shaky breath, trying to breathe as the emotions continued to batter him from all sides.

Niel gently pulled him up. Dream slumped against him, unable to stand.

“It's okay. I'll take you to a smaller Au.” Niel wandered the doors, dragging Dream in tow, until he seemed to find the door he was looking for. He opened it and walked through.

Once there, Dream felt the tidal wave disperse. Now it was small lapping waves of emotions. He could handle that.

Niel set him down. “Is this better?”

Dream nodded. “Yes, thank you.”

He felt Niel’s fear and worry as he asked. “What was that?”

Dream shook his head. “I don't know. It was like an ocean of emotions hit me. I've never experienced anything like it.”

Niel looked thoughtful as he paced. “Maybe it's the golden apple. It could have boosted your empathic powers. Or ya know something like that.” He looked unsure, and Dream could feel his anxiety.

“Maybe.” Dream replied as he stood on shaky legs. It was as good of an explanation as any.

Niel gave him an encouraging smile. “Now that's settled, we have a lot to catch up on. Follow me, I know the perfect place.” With that he turned and began to walk towards a small town. Dream quickly followed after him. At least here, the emotions weren't as overwhelming.

With a start Dream realized that this was his first time in an Au. He hadn't gotten to process it earlier, but he was no longer in Dreamtale. He had never left home before. He would have been excited if the circumstances had been different. But all he could think about was what Nightmare has been doing all this time.

How much had Au's like this one suffered in his absence. How long had he been gone? He could feel how weak positivity was in the Multiverse now. It used to be so much stronger. Now it was nothing more than a puddle in a roaring ocean of negativity.

Most of the town's residents ignored them as they walked. A few looked at Dream, curiosity radiating from them.

“Here we are.” Niel announced as he stopped before a small diner.

“Grillby’s?” Dream asked. Was that the name of this place?

“Yep. Most Au's have one. Though some are better than others.” Niel winked as he opened the door and walked inside.

“Come on. I'll get you something to eat. You must be starving.” Once it was pointed out Dream realized how hungry he was. So he hurried to followed after Niel.

Once seated at a booth, Niel ordered their food from a fire monster, who without a word left.

Niel tapped his claw against the counter. Sighing he looked at Dream and asked. “So what do you remember?”

Dream stared at his reflection on the counter. A distorted Dream stared back. “Not much. I remember Nightmare attacking everyone. Him eating all the apples. And that he tried to take the last one from me. But I ate it. Then there's nothing.” Sorrow stabbed at Dream. How much he wished that hadn't really happened. That it was all a bad dream.

Niel folded his hands before him on the counter. “You were turned to stone.”

Dream stared at him in shock. So that was what happened to him. He had been, what? A stone statue? That's crazy, but he knew Niel wouldn't lie about something like this.

Dream shook his head. “I could still feel what was happening. I could feel the balance tip towards negativity. But I don't know what was happening while I was out.”

The fire guy brought them their drinks. Niel took a sip of his. “Makes sense.”

Dream swirled his straw and watched it spin. “Things are very bad aren't they?”

“Yes.” Niel replied with no hesitation.

“Because of me.” Dream looked down. He should have fought harder to stop Nightmare. Or realized sooner what was happening. The Multiverse was suffering and it was his fault. Dream's fists clenched.

“No!” Niel said fiercely. Dream jumped and looked up at him.

“You did your best. Besides, it isn't your fault that Nightmare sealed you in stone for five hundred years while he terrorized the Multiverse at large.”

Dream's sockets widened. “Five hundred years?” No, that couldn't be right. It must have been a year at most. Not hundreds. It couldn't have been that long. It couldn't have.

Niel looked down, his ears drooping. “Sorry. I should have eased you into that bit of info. But yes. It's been five hundred years since the incident, Dream. A lot has changed. But I can help you. I've been wandering the Multiverse for awhile now, so I know quite a bit.”

Dream just stared at him in shock.

“Dream?” Niel asked, more concern flowed from him.

Dream felt like he was being crushed. He wanted to scream. He left the Multiverse to fend for itself against his brother for five hundred years. He felt sick.

“Five hundred years. I've abandoned the Multiverse for hundreds of years. It's no wonder positivity is so weak.”

Niel shook his head. “Don't blame yourself. You were just a kid. How could you have known?”

“But it is my fault! I'm a guardian. It's my duty to know better. It's my duty to protect the tree. To keep the balance. And I failed. I couldn't do anything!”

Niel gave him a look of pity. “Dream you haven't failed. Not yet. We can still fix it.”

“We?” Dream asked in confusion.

Niel gave him a small smile. “Of course. I said I'm going to help you and I meant it. You're not alone in this.”

Dream saw it. The townsfolk falling to the ground. Torn apart, blood staining the grass below them red.

“No. No. You can't help me. If you do, he'll kill you too.” Dream shouted as panic consumed him.

Niel shook his head. “I survived before and I can do it again. Besides, I wouldn't be helping you fight him. But I can still help you in other ways and I'm sure there’s others out there who feel the same. You don't have to face this alone.”

Dream felt like he couldn't breathe. It was his fault. This was his mistake to fix. His and his alone. He could never forgive himself if more people were hurt because of his incompetence.

He looked down. “This is my problem to solve. I can't involve more people. Let more people die because of me.”

Niel stood, slamming both hands on the counter as he growled. “People are already dying, Dream. Nightmare has been a problem for everyone for centuries. He's been taking domains of positivity and destroying peoples lives for hundreds of years. This is not solely your fight anymore as much as you think it is. Don't be foolish.”

Dream gritted his teeth. “I won't make them suffer more just to help me.”

Niel bared his teeth. “Don't be stubborn, Dream. He has been gathering power for centuries. You just woke up. What makes you think you can defeat him alone. You can't. You'll lose and he'll kill you. And the Multiverse will be doomed because of your pride!”

Dream stared at Niel. It felt like he had just been slapped. “You think I'll fail?” Not even attempting to hide the hurt in his voice.

Niel winced. Horror washed over his face as he realized what he said. “Wait. No. That came out wrong. What I meant is that you need help. Don't do this alone. I don't want to see you die, Dream.”

Niel really thought he couldn't do it. That he was weak and helpless like back then. He would prove himself. He could do it. He could save everyone and fix his past mistakes on his own. No more people needed to suffer because of him.

“Dream. Please. Let me help.” Niel pleaded. Desperation and sorrow flowed off him in waves.

Dream simply put on a smile. “Thank you Niel, but you've helped me plenty.” He then went to stand. After all, he had a guardian of negativity to find.

“Wait, Dream!” Niel grabbed his wrist.

“Please don't go. I'm sorry. I didn't mean it that way. Honest. I just don't want to see you get hurt again. Just sit back down. We can still figure this out. Besides, you haven't even eaten yet. At least eat before you go.” Niel pleaded. His desperation, sorrow, and worry needled at Dream even more.

Dream just smiled wider and yanked his wrist free of Niel’s grasp. “Thank you, Niel. But I'm good. I really should be going now.”

“Dream, don't do this. Please.” Niel shouted after him.

“Farewell. My old friend.” Dream then walked away without looking back. He was going to save everyone. He had too.

“Dream, is everything okay? You look exhausted. If you need anything, just know I'm always willing to help you.” Niel said, as he lifted Dream to his feet. He must have collapsed outside the cafe. How embarrassing.

“I'm perfectly fine. Thank you, Niel.” Dream said as he stood on uneasy legs.

Niel gave him a skeptical look. “You don't look fine.”

“I am.” Dream reponsed tensely.

“It was good to see you again, Niel. But I really have to get going. Guardian duties and such.” Dream began to walk away. Fleeing the tightening in his chest as he felt Niel's own sorrow stab at him.

“Wait, Dream. Why don't we sit and chat? I haven't seen you in years. It doesn't have to be long. Even just a minute would be fine.”

Dream couldn't even bring himself to look at him. “Sorry, but I have important things to do. Maybe next time.” And before Niel could say another word Dream opened a portal and left.

He arrived in a Waterfall area. He hadn't really been thinking of his destination, just of escaping.

He didn't want to waste anymore time. He already wasted so much of it already. Five hundred trapped in stone. Another eleven wasted on wandering. He needed to hurry. So many had suffered because of him, because of his mistakes. He couldn't fail them, fail the Multiverse yet again. He had to keep going.

Dream took a step forward and stumbled. He caught himself on the cave wall. Dream gritted his teeth. The coffee had barely done anything, but it was fine. He refused to give up. Dream took another step, then another. He wouldn't stop. He had to find the kids. He had to keep searching.

Dream immediately began his search for Nightmare after he left Niel in the diner. He knew the only way to end everyone's suffering was to stop him for good.

But finding Nightmare proved harder than he thought. He followed negativity. Looking where it festered the most. There, he was sure he could find his brother. But he had underestimated how weak he had truly gotten.

The first time he stepped into a purely negative Au, he had nearly passed out under the weight of it. That horrible oppressive air easily dragged him down. Crushing him, until he felt like he couldn't breathe. He had luckily gathered enough strength to teleport away before passing out.

From that point on he was careful in how he approached negative Aus. He would first go to a positive one and hoard as much positivity he could find there. Even helping the people there to create even more positivity for himself.

Then, once he felt strong enough, he would go to a negative Au and search. He could only stay for a couple minutes before it began to overwhelm him. But he had learned how to maximize his search, teleporting to where negativity was most concentrated in the Au.

This of course led to its own problems. He had been attacked many times by those that were in the area. That wouldn't have been a problem for him usually, but in his weakened state there had been many times he had barely made it out with his life.

If he could barely handle the residents of negative Aus, part of him wondered how he could stand a chance against Nightmare. He didn't have much hope, but he had to try. He owed the Multiverse to try.

Over the next three years he repeated the same cycle. Gather power, go to a negative Au, nearly die, start over. There had been so many close calls.

In one Au an Undyne had nearly killed him. It took him far too long to heal from the stab wound she left him with. Another time, he had stumbled into a trap, only to be nearly possessed by a Flowey. Still he didn't stop in his search.

He could do this. He had to do this. Dream was the Multiverse's only hope in stopping Nightmare for good.

Yet with each Au visited, his limbs wouldn't stop shaking. The feeling of being held down only increased. He felt so helpless. He couldn't save anyone, even himself.

No, he would save them this time. He would save everyone. Nightmare may have surprised him back then, but this time he was ready to face him. He would do this.

So Dream continued his wandering. Another year passed, still no Nightmare. Still he kept searching.

During a visit to a positive Au to recuperate, Dream felt it. An overwhelming feeling of negativity. It was so strong that he felt like he was drowning in it. He immediately went to follow it. This was it. It had to be Nightmare. This oppressive feeling of despair had to be him. It had to be. Dream's wandering could finally be over.

He teleported to where that negativity felt strongest. But to his surprise, he did not find Nightmare. Instead he found himself in a rather curious place.

It was unlike any Au he had been in. It almost seemed unfinished. He stood in a black and white field. There was no color outside of the yellow flowers swaying in the breeze and himself.

“Such an odd place.” He thought as he looked around, searching for the cause of that feeling of despair.

The edges turned to blank white, as if someone had stopped drawing just at the field. In the middle stood a tree. And under it he saw two children playing. Running and laughing.

He felt his non-existent heart leap. Was he somehow back in Dreamtale? Back in the past. He shook his head. He was being ridiculous. This wasn't Dreamtale. Though, it did remind him of it.

He watched the two children run up to a tall skeleton. They happily offered him a flower crown. Dream nearly stumbled as a fresh wave of sorrow and despair hit him. He realized it was the man who was the source of the negativity.

“It wasn't Nightmare after all.” Dream thought. Another dead end.

One of the children looked up and pointed at Dream. The other two looked up to him as well. The man stood, unease and fear battered at Dream.

“I should leave.” Dream thought. He could sense that this place was not connected to the greater Multiverse. It was best to not interfere.

It hurt to leave the man to his despair, but it was not Dream's place to interfere with an unfinished story. Whatever became of them, was simply how this Au was designed. He could not risk ruining it.

He quickly made a portal as the three below the tree watched him. Once he was in a different Au, he collapsed. The air in that place had been consumed by that man's sorrows. Dream wondered if he had done the right thing leaving them to their fate. It felt wrong, but he knew there was nothing he could do. Helping them, may only make things worse in the end. He had made the right choice, at least he convinced himself that he did.

He had to concentrate on what was important. Finding Nightmare. That was the only thing that could help everyone. Dream stood. He still had more work to do.

Dream stumbled, catching himself on the cave wall.

What was he doing again? Looking. Looking for Nightmare. He shook his head. Wrong, he was looking for the kids. He was getting too caught up in his thoughts. It was getting harder and harder to concentrate. To stay on track.

Dream sighed and pushed himself from the cave wall.

“It's fine. I'm fine. Nothing a guardian couldn't handle.” He thought as he forced himself to take a step forward.

He slowly finished his patrol of the current Au but found no evidence of the kids. His memories of the beginning of his patrol were hazy, drowned in moments of the past. But he was sure if he had spotted them, even in his current state, that he would remember. He wasn't completely lost amongst the tides, not yet.

“Alright. Time for the next one.” He quickly opened a portal and walked through. He was surrounded by snow. He must have gone to a Snowdin. He didn't recognize it at all.

Dream cradled his head in his hands. Had he teleported to the wrong place? He was so tired, it was getting hard to see straight. He had to stay on track. Just keep going.

He closed his sockets. They felt so heavy, it was getting hard to keep them open. He forced them open only to see a dark figure before him. He jumped back and tripped over a rock hidden in the snow. He slammed into the ground, pain shot through his body. Dream quickly looked around, but saw nothing. He could have sworn he saw Nightmare. But he sensed no negativity nearby. Sighing, Dream laid back in the snow.

“Must be my eyelights playing tricks on me.” He thought.

The snow began to cover him like a cold blanket. It wouldn't hurt to rest just a little while. He was so tired. Closing his sockets, Dream fell asleep.

A deep laugh echoed around him. “Still sleeping. I would have thought you slept enough during those five hundred years.”

His sockets flew open as he sat up. He looked around in a daze. He must have been dreaming.

Dream couldn't help but wonder how long he slept. It had been light out when he had fallen asleep, but now the moon was high in the sky.

He stood, shivering in the cold. How foolish could he be to fall asleep in the snow.

“Blue will surely reprimand me.” He smiled at the thought. Only for it to disappear as he remembered Blue wasn't talking to him right now.

“Why so down? Aren't you supposed to be the happy one?” Asked a deep menacing voice from behind him.

Dream felt like ice was freezing his bones. No, that was just a dream. It wasn't real. He quickly turned around. Only to be met with no one. Was he just imagining things or was he still dreaming? He didn't know.

“Hello, is anyone there!” Dream called out. No answer. Only for him to hear a branch snap from behind him. He turned again, summoning his weapon.

“Who’s there?” He said, raising his bow.

Laughter echoed around him once more. “How hurtful. Don't you recognize the voice of your own brother?”

From behind a tree emerged Nightmare. A black, melting mass of negativity. Dream couldn't move.

Nightmare smiled. “It's been too long, Dream. How have you been?”

Gritting his teeth, Dream found his courage. “Don't you dare act like you're him.” Dream snarled at Nightmare, holding his bow up to take a shot.

Nightmare looked hurt. “But it's me. Nightmare.”

Dream felt tears begin to build in his sockets as he notched an arrow. “You're not him. Nightmare is gone. You're just some thing controlling his body. You can't trick me!” Dream yelled, as he readied to shoot the evil before him.

The thing pretending to be Nightmare looked genuinely hurt. “Dream, please. I'm still here. I was able to break free from him, but I don't know how long I can keep this up. Please help me.” Nightmare pleaded. His brother pleaded.

Dream wanted to dismiss it as a trick. Nightmare was gone, only negatively remained. But seeing the fear on Nightmare’s face, Dream couldn't help but see his dear brother. Scared and broken as he was back then. If he could save him this time. Do what he failed to do so long ago. He had to try. He owed Nightmare that.

But no, it had to be a trick. Nightmare was gone. He already failed him. He can't just get a second chance. He didn't deserve to.

Dream felt the tears falling down his cheeks. He didn't know what to do. He held his arrow tight, his arm shaking, as he stared at Nightmare before him.

Suddenly, Nightmare fell to his knees with a cry. “He is fighting me. Please brother, help me!” Nightmare held out a hand to Dream, his single cyan eye looked so pained.

Dream couldn't ignore him. He refused to fail him again. Dream dropped his bow and rushed to his brother's side. Tears freezing in streaks down his cheeks.

“Nightmare. It's alright. I'm here. I'll save you.” Dream said, as he reached his brother's side.

Nightmare was completely still.

“Nightmare?”

Suddenly Dream fell back into the snow with a harsh thud as a black tentacle dragged one of his feet from under him. Nightmare laughed as he lifted Dream into the air. Dangling him by one leg.

“You really are an idiot.” He said with a cruel grin.

Shame and fear stabbed into Dream. He twisted his body in the air trying to break free of Nightmare's grip.

He caught sight of his bow, lying uselessly feet away, where he dropped it. If he could just get to it, maybe he could stand a fighting chance.

The tentacle holding him whipped through the air, slamming him into the ground. Pain shot through his side. Before he could process the pain, he was lifted into the air once more. He hit the ground, knocking the air from him. Dream tried to suck in air only to cough. Again he was flung upwards. His ribs cracked on the ground below. Over and over he was slammed into the ground. Until blood dripped from him, staining the white snow below red. During it all he heard Nightmare laughing.

Dream's head cracked against a rock below the snow as his body once more hit the ground. Dream felt warm blood flow over his skull. Everything was blurry. He could barely concentrate.

As his eyelights focused, he saw it. Off to his right was his bow. It was next to him, partially buried in the snow.

Dream started to reach for it, hoping that Nightmare wouldn't notice. Only for that hope to be yanked away as he felt the tentacle around his leg pull him back. His fingers grazed the wood as he started to slide in the snow. Slowly being reeled in, like a cat playing with a mouse trapped in its claws.

Desperately, Dream clawed at the snow, trying in vain to find any purchase. The cold snow continued to give way under his bones. He went into the air once more with a cry as the ground fell away from him.

He flinched, expecting to be flung again. Only for him to be brought to Nightmare’s face.

A maniacal grin stretched over his melting face, as he cupped a blackened tentacle under Dream's chin.

“Don't you feel it? That despair. That guilt. The sorrow. The horrible pain. All that your precious Multiverse has suffered all these years.”

Dream coughed and said. “I will never give it to you.”

Nightmare smiled wider. “Oh but you already have. The Multiverse is nearly consumed by despair. You must have felt it. There's nothing left for you here.”

He had felt it. There was so little positivity left. So little hope.

“Just let it go, Dream. Then you won't have to suffer anymore.” Nightmare sneered.

Dream gritted his teeth. “No.” Dream rasped.

Nightmare’s tentacle moved from his chin and wrapped around Dream's neck. Dream grabbed at it weakly as it tightened around his throat.

“Oh well. I tried to be nice.” The tentacle tightened, until Dream couldn't breathe.
Panicking, Dream tried desperately to pull the tentacle free.

“I will have the golden apple. I wondered for centuries how to get it from you, but then I realized, I don't need to. I just have to claim you. Watch as the last of hope and light dies in you. As that golden apple rots to black like mine.”

Panic seized Dream as he struggled even harder. Nightmare watched him intently.

He drew Dream closer, that cyan eyelight seeming to stare into Dream's core.

“How does it feel to know you failed?” He asked.

Dream tried gasping for breath, as the corners of his sight began to go dark.

“No, no. Not like this.” He thought as he pulled futilely against the tentacle wrapped around his throat.

Nightmare’s grin widened. “Yes. Right there. That despair. You know it's hopeless. You failed to save your brother. To save your home. The Multiverse. And now you can't even save yourself. Give up. There is no more hope. Nothing left for you to save.” Nightmare said every word with relish. He was enjoying this.

Tears dripped from his sockets as Dream's hands fell down. He couldn't fight anymore. Nightmare was right. There was no hope. Maybe it was better to give up. Dream closed his sockets, letting despair take him.

Suddenly Dream gasped for breath. He was buried under the snow. He dug his way out and immediately looked around him.

Where was Nightmare? What happened? Panic consumed him as he began to run. None of that mattered. Nightmare could still be nearby, he needed to escape while he still could.

Dream ran, not even bothering to collect his bow. He just needed to get away. Summoning what small amount of his strength remained, he created a portal and jumped through it. Making sure to instantly close it behind him.

A surge of positivity flowed into him. Good, he'd need all his strength to fight Nightmare. He doubted being in a positive Au would stop Nightmare from giving chase.

He took a stance ready to be attacked at any moment, only to realize too late that he was on a hill as his back foot met open air. Falling backwards with a cry, Dream fell down the slope. Crashing into rocks and branches until he slammed into the snow below.

Everything hurt. He couldn't move. This was it. Dream let out a sob. He truly was such a worthless guardian.

“Dream?”

He looked up. Blinking, as he tried to get his eyelights to focus. He wondered if Nightmare was here to finish the job.

“Good let him. It's what I deserve.” Dream thought bitterly. He was so tired of trying. He just wanted to rest. To stop trying only to fail over and over again.

“Dream? Hey! Are you okay?” Shouted the voice now closer.

“That's not Nightmare.” He squinted, and his sight began to focus.

He saw blue. “Blue?” He asked weakly.

Only for his sight to finally clear. Before him stood Outer looking concerned.

He must have teleported to Outertale in his escape from Nightmare. Dream bolted up. This was bad. Nightmare could still be coming for him. Outer was in danger.

“Nightmare!” He shouted as he went to stand. He was bruised from his earlier fall, but nothing too bad. Good he could fight.

Outer immediately stood, scanning around them. “Where?”

Dream looked around wildly. But he sensed no negativity. He hadn't sensed any since he woke under the snow. But that made no sense, Nightmare wouldn't just let him go.

“I- I don't know. But he has to be here.” Dream said, panic swallowing his voice, making it shake.

Still watching the nearby trees, Outer shot Dream a look. “What exactly happened?”

Dream summoned his bow. “There's no time. He's after me.” He was shaking. But still no negativity anywhere nearby.

Dream paused. Wait, didn't he leave his bow. How did he have it now? Dream stared at it. That wasn't right.

“Dream? Is everything okay?” Asked Outer, concern emitted from him.

Dream felt like the world was shifting beneath his feet. “I- Yeah. I'm fine.”

He reached up to his skull. No blood. Just a rough scar. His throat didn't hurt either.

“What was a dream and what was real?” He thought as his knees gave out.

“Dream!” Outer shouted, running up to him.

Dream let out a shaky laugh, earning him a worried look from Outer. “Everything is fine. Just a false alarm.”

Outer gave him a dubious look. “You seem pretty beat up for just a false alarm.”

Dream shook his head. “I just slipped and fell down the hill, is all. It's fine.” Dream went to stand, only to fall back down. He couldn't even stand anymore.

“Hey.” Outer shouted in surprise and went to catch him.

“I'm fine. Just a little tired.” Dream said.

Outer glared at him. “You're obviously not fine. You were just convinced not even a minute ago that Nightmare was after you. You can't even stand and you look like hell. I wouldn't call that fine, Dream.”

He was right, but now that Dream was thinking clearly again, he couldn't admit that he had let things go so far. That he was breaking under it all. He was a guardian. He couldn't be so weak. At least not in front of others.

“I told you, I'm fine.” He said more harshly than he had meant to.

Outer glared at him. “Like hell you are.”

Before Dream could argue more, Outer lifted him up and began to carry him.

“Hey!” He shouted in surprise. “What do you think you're doing?”

Outer kept walking, slowly so as to not slip in the snow. “I'm taking you to the hospital. You obviously are hurt and need help.”

Dream squirmed in Outer's arms. “I told you I'm fine. Now let me go. I need to continue my patrol.”

Outer held him more tightly. “No. You can be as stubborn of an ass as you want. I'm getting you help.”

Dream felt rage began to boil up inside him. “Well I didn't ask for your help. So stay out of it.”

“I refuse.” Said Outer stubbornly.

Dream’s rage boiled over. “Fuck you. Don't act like you suddenly care. So stop it with the act.”

Outer froze. “What? Of course I care. You're my friend.”

Dream gritted his teeth. “Don't give me that! You left without so much as a goodbye. You barely talked to me for the past few years.”

Outer looked like he had been slapped. He looked away. Dream could feel his guilt stab him. “It was difficult.”

“Just admit it, you hate me!” Dream yelled. Finally he said it. Now Outer would just admit it. That he blamed Dream for it all. That he hated him for failing him back then.

Outer gave Dream a look of confusion. “What?”

“Stop it with the act. I failed you. Outer Gaster died because I failed to make it in time. How can you not hate me!” Dream shouted.

Outer gritted his teeth. “That was not your fault!” He shouted, as a wave of anger slammed into Dream.

“I never blamed you for that. I have never hated you, Dream. And I'm sorry that I left without a word. I just wanted to get away from that place. I didn't think about you, and I'm sorry.”

Seeing the sorrow on Outer's face. Dream felt his rage give way to guilt. “No. Outer I'm sorry. I shouldn't have- You were dealing with the loss of a family member. That was selfish of me to expect you to think of me during such a time.”

Dream felt terrible. He really was ruining all his friendships. First Blue, now Outer. What was wrong with him?

“Yeah it is, but at least you admitted it. Look, Dream, I wish I had talked to you more. I tried but you were always away on patrol. So I slowly gave up and I shouldn't have, but I did.”

Dream looked down in shame. “I could have visited you, but I felt like it wasn't my place after the incident. I really have been an idiot.”

Outer chuckled. “Yep.”

Dream glared up at him. “You didn't have to agree with me.”

Outer just grinned. “If you don't want me to agree, then don't say the truth next time.”

Dream laughed, feeling slightly lighter. “Has anyone told you that you're an asshole?”

“Nope. All I've been told is that I'm a perfectly okay guy.” Outer said, smiling.

Dream sighed. “I'm truly sorry about earlier.”

“All good. You seemed to be going through some stuff.”

Dream looked away. “You could say that.”

Outer shifted Dream in his arms as he began to walk down a slope. “You know I've also been told I'm a good listener. So what's bothering ya?”

Outer was too kind to him. Where to even start. He didn't want to talk about everything that just happened. He was still processing it all. But he knew Outer wouldn't take nothing as an answer.

“I had a fight with Blue.” He admitted.

Outer raised a non-existent eyebrow. “Oh? What happened?”

Dream sighed and explained the whole situation.

“Wow, and you called me an asshole.” Outer said with a laugh.

“You don't have to tell me. I know I'm terrible. I want to make it up to him. I just don't know what to do.”

Outer stared at him. “Dream, you really like to over complicate things. You constantly think too much up in that skull of yours until your running circles on the simplest problems.”

Dream crossed his arms and pouted. “Alright then. What's your advice then, smart guy.”

Outer gave him a confident smirk. “Simple. Apologize.”

“What?” It couldn't be that simple. An apology wasn't nearly enough for what he did.

“Just apologize, idiot. I know it can be scary but trust me the only answer is to say sorry to him. If you keep ignoring the problem it's only going to get worse. So stop being a child and just go and talk to him like an adult.”

Dream frowned at Outer. “I'm not being childish.”

“Then prove it. Talk to him. Trust me you'll feel better. After all, didn't getting it all out with me earlier prove that.” Outer pointed out.

He was right. Dream no longer felt that pit in his non-existent stomach when looking at Outer. No more worry of Outer hating him. Dream really had been a fool.

“Fine, I'll talk to him.” Dream relented.

Outer smiled at him. “Good. Hate to see you two lovebirds fighting.”

Dream sputtered. “What? We are not lovebirds. How did you get such a ridiculous thought in that skull of yours.” He said, even as he felt his face get warm.

Outer chuckled. “Fine. I hate to see two best friends be at odds with each other. Better?”

“Better.” Dream said, looking down to hide his blush. Outer chuckled as he carried him to Core’s door with ease.

“Can you even still go to the Omega Timeline?” Dream asked, curiously.

Outer grinned. “As much as Fell might think otherwise. As long as Core allows it, then I'm free to come and go as I please. Regardless of whether I still work with you all or not.”

So Core still trusted him. Still saw Outer as a friend. It made Dream hopeful that the Omega Timeline and Outer could find themselves back on the same side once more, one day.

“I can probably walk now, Outer.” Dream said, as he was beginning to feel self conscious of being carried.

“I'm seriously doubting that Dream.” Outer said, and before Dream could complain further, he carried Dream through the door into the Omega Timeline.

Outer immediately went to the hospital. The staff rushed forward at the sight of their guardian being carried through their doors.

Before they whisked Dream away for healing and tests, Outer said his goodbye.

“Don't be a stranger, okay. You're always welcome to visit.” He said with a wink.

Dream couldn't help but smile. “I will.”

Outer then quickly left, probably not wanting to overstay his welcome.

Within a couple hours all of Dream's injuries were healed. He was to stay in his bed and rest, as he was extremely exhausted and low on magic. Lack of sleep and food.

When he tried to argue that he was fine to go home, but the nurse Toriel gave him a motherly glare that shut down any further argument. So he just laid in his bed, staring out the window next to him.

Dream sighed. He wished he could go back to patrol, but he knew he wasn't in any condition to do so. Now that he was better rested and had actually eaten something, he could actually think clearly.

It really had been a dream earlier. Or rather, a dream of a memory. How his eleven years of wandering had come to its end. He truly had believed his brother could still be saved. His guilt was too much to bear, causing him to fall for Nightmare’s trap so easily.

It was after that incident that he came to understand that Nightmare, his brother, was dead. He died five hundred years ago. Only Negative remained. He would never fall for that thing's tricks again. No, all he could do was kill that thing that now puppets his brother's corpse. To finally lay him to rest and ensure that his body was used for no more evil. It was all he could do for Nightmare. The only thing he could do. He no longer felt sad at that fact, just empty.

“Dream?” Dream turned to look at the doorway. He had been told no visitors, so who could be here?

His sockets widened as his eyelights fell on a nervous Sans in blue. “Blue?”

Blue wasn't looking at him. Shuffling in place he said. “I heard you were admitted into the hospital, so I came as soon as I could. To see if you were okay. I mean, obviously you're not, since you're in the hospital, but I just wanted to see you. To see that you weren't too injured that is.”

His words tumbled out one after the other. He still wasn't looking at Dream.

Dream felt frozen in place. Outer had told him to just talk to Blue, but now that Blue was actually here, that simple task seemed so much harder to do. He could feel the guilt clawing its way through his chest. Part of him wanted to just run away, but he couldn't. Not this time.

Noticing Dream's silence, Blue became more nervous. “Sorry. I'm probably just bothering you again. I'll just leave.” Blue turned towards the door.

Dream's want to have him stay, out weighed his guilt as he finally spoke. “Don't leave.”

Blue froze and looked back at Dream. He looked so hopeful. Dream felt like his ribs were being crushed.

“I- I'm sorry. I'm so sorry, Blue.” A sob broke free. He couldn't stop talking. It was like a dam had broken and nothing could stop the rushing waters now.

“I should have never said that to you. You were just worried as you should have been. Look where I ended up because I didn't listen. I was just being a prideful asshole. You had every right to be angry. I can't blame you. I messed up, and I'm so sorry. I should have said this earlier but I was being a coward. Because I don't want to lose you. You're my best friend. And I was scared that I ruined one of the only good things in my life. And I couldn't bear it. I- I-”

Dream sobbed again, not even trying to hide the tears streaming down his cheeks. He looked down, ashamed. He couldn't speak anymore.

Blue said nothing. Did he leave, disgusted by Dream's pathetic display, or maybe he just didn't forgive him. Dream took in a shaky breath, only to feel two arms wrap around him. Blue was hugging him.

“I was scared too. I wasn't angry. I just hated to see you working yourself to death. All I did was worry and when I heard you were in the hospital, I had to come. I was so worried that you were hurt or dying. I was so relieved when the nurse told me you were fine, just a bit exhausted but nothing too serious. Dream, you constantly worry me. Not because you're the guardian of positivity, but because I don't want to lose my best friend. So please, take better care of yourself. If not for you, then for me and everyone else that cares about you. Please.” Blue hugged him tighter.

Dream let out a shaky laugh. “I think I can do that.”

Blue chuckled, as he let Dream go. “You better, or I'll sic Stretch on you.”

Dream smiled. “I will. Sorry I made you worry so much, Blue.”

He really thought he had been dealing with everything better than that. How wrong he had been.

“Now, no more apologies. We're even now.” Said Blue with a grin.

“Alright, then how about this instead.” Dream grabbed Blue and hugged him.

“Thank you, Blue.”

He let go of Blue as he felt his face grow warm. Maybe that was too forward.

“N- no problem.” Blue said a blush covering his cheeks as well.

Dream for the first time in a while felt light. Like a weight had been lifted and only now was he noticing it had been there to begin with.

Blue truly was always saving him from himself. Just like back then.

When everything was fading to black. When Dream had given up hope. He had accepted his death back then, but fate had other ideas.

Suddenly, he could breath as Nightmare’s tentacle dropped him. He looked up to see a bone attack lodged into the tentacle. It wasn't enough to hurt, but it was enough to surprise him. He must have dropped Dream in his shock.

“Get away from them!” Shouted someone from behind Dream. Before he could process what had happened, a blur of blue rushed to Dream's side. He felt hands grab him. Nightmare seemed to recover and lunged forward with sharpened tentacles. Dream wanted to yell at them to just leave him. To run. But he couldn't speak. Only a breathy gasp escaped.

“Code Gray.” They said, confusing Dream.

Only for Dream to feel himself yanked away from where he laid in the snow. The next thing he knew he was surrounded by floating doors.

His sight slowly adjusted to the white light and he finally saw his savior. A Sans in blue.

Blue grinned at him. “Don't worry, you're safe here. He can't find you here, I promise.”

Noticing Dream's injuries, his smile faded. “Oh no. Don't worry I'll get you to the hospital right away. We have the best healers in the Multiverse. Don't worry you'll be alright.” He said, concern and worry emitting from him.

He quickly picked Dream up into his arms and began running to the hospital. Dream could feel his consciousness fading.

“Hey. Stay with me. Let's talk. Umm. I'm Blue. Can you tell me your name?”

Dream tried to speak. His voice came out as a broken croak.

“Oh. If it hurts to talk then don't force yourself. I'll just keep talking to you. Just concentrate on my voice. Okay.”

Dream nodded. He listened to Blue babble about all sorts of things as he carried him to the hospital. He remembered how comforting that voice was. He was almost sad when the nice Sans passed him over the hospital staff.

“Don't worry. Once you're better, I'll come visit you.” Blue said with a confident grin.

Dream couldn't help but smile back as a wave of positivity washed over him. It felt like hope.

It had been six years now since Blue had saved him from Nightmare. And even now, as the two sat on a hospital bed talking, Dream still felt it.

Nightmare was wrong. No matter how much his negativity spread, no matter how much he hurt them. That light would continue to flicker. Hope doesn't die so easily.

So Dream chose to hope that everything would be alright. That he could still fix this Multiverse. That it wasn't too late after all.

Chapter Text

“Hey! Try to keep up, shortstack.”

Ink jumped, he had been staring at the large mechanical machine sitting in a lake of lava. The Core was always a sight to see.

“Sorry.” Ink called back, as he ran to catch up to the other two skeletons.

He had been surprised when Nightmare had called him into his office that morning to tell him that he was to accompany both Killer and Dust on a mission. Apparently he had shown himself capable enough to put his skills to the test with hands-on experience.

“I won't kill anyone for you.” He had said, glaring at the melting creature before him.

He thought Nightmare would have been annoyed by his disobedience, but instead he simply grinned. “Good. That's exactly what I want.”

Ink didn't know what to think of that. What exactly was Nightmare’s goals? Him and Error had been working for Nightmare for a little over two months now and he was no closer to understanding what he was planning. Nevermind what he wanted Ink and Error for.

Standing before Nightmare in his office, Ink had gotten that feeling again. That there was something wrong somewhere in Nightmare.

He'd have to keep an eyelight out for it when he saw Nightmare again. He had a feeling it was important, though he wasn't exactly sure why.

“About time you joined the rest of us. You need to take this seriously.” Said Killer in a mocking tone.

Dust rolled his eyelights. “That's rich coming from you.”

“Hey. I fucking take everything seriously. But unlike you and Horror I don't act like I have a stick shoved up my ass. And not even the fun ki-” Dust slapped his hand over Killer's mouth before he could finish his sentence.

This only accomplished in Killer making angry muffled noises as he tried to pry Dust's hand away.

Ink simply watched the two in confusion. He guessed Dust was getting sick hearing Killer constantly talk. The guy sure knew how to run his mouth. Ink wondered if he ever stopped talking. Not that he minded, Killer was usually funny. That, or confusing. Ink didn't always get his jokes, but after Dust and Horror tackled Killer once when Ink asked him to explain one of his stranger jokes, Ink decided to just ignore it.

Finally, Killer was able to pry Dust's hand away. “What the fuck was that for!?”

“How many times do I have to tell you to not say shit around the kid.” Dust hissed as he gestured to Ink.

Killer groaned. “Oh god. It's fucking spreading like disease. First Horror, now you. Next I'll be tucking them in with milk and cookies. This is the worst thing to ever happen to us.”

Dust crossed his arms with an annoyed huff. “I doubt that will ever happen. And I don't give a shit about the kids. I just don't like you running your mouth around them about shit they shouldn't know.”

Killer laughed. “Really. Come on. They're like fourteen or some shit. They probably already know what se-” Dust cut him off with a pointed look.

Killer grumbled to himself. Though it was too quiet for Ink to hear what he was saying. Killer then looked up and smiled at Dust.

“Fine. Sorry, mommy dearest, I'll be sure to watch my language around the kiddies.” He smirked as Dust threw a bone attack at him. Killer dodged it with ease.

“Aww, what's the matter dear. Or wait, did you want me to call you daddy instead?” In the blink of an eye, Dust had punched Killer in the skull knocking him into the dirt.

Another thing Ink didn't understand. Why Killer always annoyed Dust. He bothered Horror some and Boss rarely, but with Dust it was constant. What exactly was he getting out of it, especially when it usually ended with his ass getting kicked. Killer really was an enigma.

Dust glanced over at Ink. “Let's go. The idiot will catch up.”

Ink nodded. He knew better than to argue with Dust.

“Right.” He quickly followed after Dust, passing Killer who was still lying face down in the dirt.

“You know, I can think of better ways for you to knock my brains out.” Killer called after them with a laugh that turned into a cough.

“Ignore him.” Dust said in a deathly calm voice. Ink did as instructed and kept walking.

He looked up and saw a flicker in the code of someone waving. He smiled and waved back. Dust's Papyrus was quite an odd one, but he wasn't too bad.

When he had tried explaining it to Error, Error just stared at him like he had lost his mind.

“His brother is what?” Error had sounded completely flabbergasted at the concept.

“In the code.” Ink said excitedly.

Error placed his hands on either side of his skull. “How is that even possible?”

Ink shrugged. “How is anything possible?”

This earned him a withering glare from Error. “That is of absolutely no help.”

“To be fair he might be made out of code rather than in the code. I can't really tell.” Ink said, cupping his chin as he thought.

Error threw up his hands. “You know what. Fine. Dust has a ghost, code brother. Whatever. Fine. Have fun talking to the ghost.” He then jumped into their bed and went to sleep.

Ink didn't see what was so hard to understand about it, but maybe it was because he could read the code. Either way, he didn't see it as that big of a deal.

A small smile crept on Dust's face as he watched Ink wave to Papyrus.

Ink returned his attention to Dust. “So read any more good books lately?” He asked.

Ink had discovered Nightmare’s library only a couple weeks into their stay. Never had he seen so many books in one place in his whole life.

He excitedly ran from shelf to shelf collecting a tall stack of books in his arms. He had so many he could no longer see where he was going.

As he went to yet another shelf, he stumbled right into Dust. The books scattered everywhere. Ink for sure thought he was dead. But Dust just scowled at him.

“What are you doing?” He asked with a frown.

Ink had quickly started collecting the books littered about the stone floor. Grabbing a particularly heavy tome, Ink said. “I’m collecting books.”

Dust gave Ink's scatter pile of books a quizzical glance.

“Do you actually plan to read all these?” He asked as he picked up a large book.

“Well, I hope to. I have never seen so many books. I can't let this opportunity pass me. There is so much here. It's amazing.” His words came out in a flood, one after the other. He couldn't help but grin at Dust.

Dust's sockets widened, before thinning to his usual cool glare. “Well next time try to not grab so many at once. Now if you excuse me, I'm going back to reading.”

He stood and began to walk back to one of the tables situated to the side of the room. On it were stacks, upon stacks of books.

He glanced back at Ink. “Also interrupt me again and I'll make your life hell. Got it?”

Ink nodded.

Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Dust grabbed a book from the ground and returned to his seat. He opened it and immediately began reading as if nothing had happened.

Ink quickly recovered the rest of his books and carefully carried them to the table.

He tried to place them as quietly as possible. Only to gasp as two books slipped from the top of the stack.

Ink winced as they tumbled down into the table with a loud crash. Dust looked up from his book. His eyelights peeked over the top of the book with annoyance.

“Sorry.” Ink whispered as he grabbed the two offending books. Only for his elbow to hit one of Dust's stacks causing it to fall with an impressive crash that echoed throughout the library. Ink had the feeling Dust was going to definitely kill him now.

Dust sighed as he snapped the book shut. “You're really annoying, you know that?”

“I'm sorry. I was trying to be quiet.” Ink said.

“You're as quiet as an elephant. God, you're worse than Killer.” Dust snapped.

Ink looked down in shame. “I'll clean it up.”

Dust shot him a withering look. “Don't bother. You'll probably just make it worse.”

Dust set his book on the table and went to pick up the books strewn over the floor. Only to accidentally bump into the table. One of Dust's towers began to tip and fell into another stack.

Dust and Ink could only watch as all the books fell like an avalanche. It was quite an amazing sight.

Dust stared at the pile of books now covering the table and floor in clear horror. Ink couldn't help but snicker. He quickly put a hand over his mouth. But it did nothing to stop the giggles from escaping. Ink began to laugh so hard he fell to the floor. It was just too funny. What an absolute disaster.

Dust shot him a dirty look. Before he could say anything, Ink heard soft laughter as he saw the Papyrus in the code laughing.

“It's not funny, Paps!” Dust shouted at the phantom of code next to him.

“I never knew you were so clumsy, brother.” Snickered the Papyrus.

“It's his fault.” Dust shouted, pointing an accusing finger at Ink.

Ink stood, trying to suppress his laughter. “Paps is right. That was pretty funny.”

“See brother. He agrees.” Remarked the Papyrus.

Dust glared at Ink. “Don't encourage him or he'll never let me let this do-” Dust froze.

Ink wondered if he had said something wrong.

“Did you just say Paps?” Asked Dust, sounding shaken.

Ink tilted his head. “Uh, yeah.”

Dust began pacing back and forth. “You heard him?”

Ink nodded. “Well yeah. Why wouldn't I be able to?”

Dust stared at him like he had said something completely insane. “Can you see him?” He asked cautiously.

Ink nodded. “Yeah. He's right above your shoulder.” Ink pointed to the Papyrus clearly moving in the code.

Dust stared at him in shock.

“Am I not supposed to see him?” Ink asked. Maybe he shouldn't have revealed that bit of info.

Dust shook his head. “No. It's just no one else has been able to before.”

He played with the strings of his hoodie. Then he stilled, his hood casting his entire face in shadow.

After a moment of silence, he spoke. “Well, we should clean up this mess before the Boss sees it.”

He knelt and began to pick up the books. It was clear he was changing the subject. Ink decided to let it go, best not to push him. Especially since he seemed so rattled by what just occurred.

Ink joined Dust in picking up the books in silence.

Once all books were in disorganized stacks on the table, Dust slumped into his chair. Ink carefully sat across from him.

Ink wondered if he should just leave before he made Dust hate him even more. But before he could stand, Dust picked a book from one of his stacks and slid it over to Ink.

“Based on what you collected over there, I think you'll like this one. It's pretty good.” He said.

Ink stared at the book and then Dust. “Thanks?”

“Whatever. Consider it payment to leave me the hell alone. Seriously, if you fuck up my books one more time, I'll kill you.” The words were threatening, but Dust's voice lacked any real bite to back them up.

Ink beamed at him. “I won't. I promise.”

A small smile crossed Dust's face. “Good. Now shut it.”

He leaned back in his chair and began to read once more. Ink smiled and quickly opened his new book.

Some of the words were a bit complicated but Ink didn't care. Besides, he was able to figure out the meaning of most of them, from context clues. So he understood it pretty well. And what he did understand was extremely interesting. Dust was right, it was a good book.

Completely engrossed in the book, he hadn't noticed how much time passed until Error had walked up to him in a huff.

“Do you know how worried I was?” He said, with a glare.

Ink blinked up at him. How long had he been there?

He looked over and Dust was long gone. All his books were put away. When had he left? Ink hadn't even noticed.

“Sorry. I got a bit distracted.” He closed the book. Careful to mark his spot.

Error looked at him in horror. “Wait, have you been in here all night?”

“Uh, maybe. What time is it?” Ink looked around, but there were no windows in here to see if it was daylight or not.

Error grabbed his sleeve and pulled him from the table with no hesitation.

“You're going to sleep. Now.” He said as he dragged Ink to their room. Ink had barely any time to grab his book.

From that point onward, Dust had been giving Ink book recommendations. So far, all of them have been amazing.

Dust even allowed him to sit with him and discuss whatever books they were reading. It was a lot of fun.

A small grin crept up Dust's face as they continued to walk towards the Core.

Chuckling at Ink's excitement, he said. “I might have one that you might like.”

“Really!?” Ink exclaimed.

“I'll be sure to give it to you when we get back.” Dust said.

Ink cheered, jumping up and down in his excitement. Only for his hood to fall off in the moment. Quickly he grabbed it, placing it back over his skull again.

“Oops.” He had to be careful or someone might recognize him.

Dust gave a small laugh at his silliness.

“Aww, look at mommy having quality time with the kid.” Killer walked up to them, his usual grin stained with red dirt.

“Do you want to taste dirt again?” Dust’s smile quickly died at the sight of Killer. Replaced by an annoyed look.

Killer grinned. “For you babe, I'd do anything.”

Dust gave a glare icy enough to freeze hell. “Call me that again and I will kill you.”

Fresh black tears began to stream down Killer's face. “Oh, is that an invitation?”

Watching this, Ink started to wonder if Horror was the only reason that stuff got done around here.

He decided to intervene before things went too far. “So what are we doing again?”

Both whipped their heads to Ink.

“Well that worked.” Ink thought.

Dust facepalmed, as Killer laughed.

“Seriously shortstack, did Boss tell you nothing?” Killer asked.

Ink shrugged. “Yeah, basically.”

It was the truth. Ink had no idea what this mission even was for. He just followed along because he was sure Dust or Killer would explain at some point. But judging by their looks of surprise, neither had been expecting this.

“Damn shortstack, you really just followed us here with no idea what we are even doing? You really don't have any fear at all.” Killer said as he strolled up to Ink.

Ink smiled at him. “Would you prefer if I was scared?”

Killer crossed his arms. “Well, it definitely would make this more fun. If Glitchy was here, he'd probably be shaking in his boots.” Killer snickered.

Ink had noticed how much harsher both were to Glitch. He had a feeling it was to make up for his lack of negative emotions. He tried to feel mostly positive emotions at the castle. Best to try and not feed the enemy.

"Why are you always bullying him?” Ink asked as he stared down Killer.

Killer looked away with a huff. “I'm not bullying him. Glitchy needs to toughen up or he'll die for sure. Skewered at the end of someone's knife without a chance. That kid’s on a one way ticket to being a dust pile.”

“You could be nicer about it.” Ink pushed.

Killer scowled. “What about me says I'm nice. Besides, making that kid miserable is what Boss wants. So I say I've been doing a damn good job-” Killer stopped.

Ink tried to keep his face stoic. Killer's constant running mouth really was an advantage if you knew how to use it against him.

Well that confirmed Ink's theory. Nightmare wants Error miserable, since he's the only one of the two that is more susceptible to negativity.

Killer glared at him. “You tricked me.”

Ink gave a nonchalant shrug. “Not really. You're the one who decided to run your mouth.”

Ink wondered if that was a smart move, but he wasn't feeling particularly nice to the person making his friend so miserable.

“You-” Killer snarled.

Dust interrupted him as he burst into laughter. “Damn, Killer. How does it feel to be outsmarted by a child.”

He walked over and gave Ink a high five, still snickering as he did.

Killer crossed his arms with a sneer. But before he could say anything, a whirring sound filled the air.

“What is that?” Ink thought, looking around curiously.

Dust frowned. “Looks like the Alphys of this Au has finally noticed us.”

He then pointed his chin to a camera hidden above them.

Killer’s smile grew wicked at the sight. “Good. It was getting boring. This should be much more fun.”

Dust rolled his eyelights and sighed. “Let's just get a move on. Unlike you, I would rather not have to deal with unwanted guests.”

“Killjoy.” Killer said.

Dust ignored him and began to walk towards the Core. Ink quickly followed after him.

“So you still haven't explained what we're doing.” He pointed out. It would be nice to know what their mission was.

“We're on a supply mission to get parts from the Core.” Dust explained.

Killer snickered from behind them. “And give the locals a fright.”

Ink raised a non-existent eyebrow. “Isn't attacking and stealing enough negativity?”

Killer snorted. “Not even close. But making their Core malfunction even for a second will cause all the negativity Boss needs. Gotta give these people a taste of despair. They've had it too good. These people need a reminder of who owns them.”

Ink didn't like that one bit, but there wasn't much he could do about it. “Well I'm not hurting anyone.”

Killer laughed. “Hear that Dust! We have a little pacifist with us.” He called out to Dust who continued to ignore him.

Killer cackled as he slung an arm around Ink's shoulders. “A new lesson kid. You don't get a choice. You work for the Boss and so you have to do whatever he wants. Sucks doesn't it?”

Ink frowned and removed Killer's arm from himself and glared at Killer. “Is that what it's like for you?”

Killer's grin disappeared. Ink wondered if he pushed him too far.

Black tears leaked down Killer's face, leaving black puddles on the ground. Then Killer grinned. It was wide, no humor left in it. Just cruelty remained.

He moved past Ink. “Hurry up, kid. Let's break shit.”

Blue watched as Dream was bent over trying to catch his breath. It was clear that he still hadn't fully recovered from his hospital visit. Though, Blue was sure if Dream was forced to lay in that bed any longer he would have lost his mind. He was happy that he was at least doing better.

Threats from nurse Toriel, notwithstanding. Dream was actually sleeping and eating more. Blue couldn't help but be relieved.

He was thankful that Dream was talking to him again. Those weeks spent sitting in his room, wondering if he had ruined everything, had been nothing short of torture. He was happy to put it in the past.

One thing did still concern him. The incident that caused Dream to end up in the hospital in the first place.

He tried asking Dream about it numerous times over the last few weeks, but he wouldn't tell him. He would just say he fell from exhaustion in Outertale and that Outer found him and took him to the hospital. But the way he'd get so quiet afterwards made Blue think there was definitely more to it than just that. But he didn't want to push him, not after their recent reconciliation.

If Dream didn't want to talk about it, that was fine. Blue would just have to be helpful to him in other ways.

“Do you want to take a break?” Blue asked.

Dream wiped his brow and shook his head. “No. I'm fi-”

Blue raised a non-existent eyebrow at him.

Dream sighed. “I'm a little tired, but I can keep going.”

Blue nodded and smiled. “Alright. Then let's get going. This Au isn't going to patrol itself.”

Blue enthusiastically ran forward. He heard Dream chuckle. The shuffling of feet on dirt told him that Dream was following after him. It truly was nice to be patrolling with Dream again. He really missed this.

Blue smiled. He had a feeling today was going to be a great day. He could feel it in his bones. Blue should have known not to tempt fate.

“Dream, t-thank god you're here.”

The smile on Blue's face dropped as he turned to see a Alphys running towards them.

Dream frowned, no longer Blue's friend, but a guardian fulfilling his duty.

“Alphys. What's wrong?” He approached the Alphys who was bent over gasping. She must have run the entire way to them.

“She must have seen something on the cameras” Blue thought as he joined Dream next to Alphys.

“T-they're here. I- I saw them on the cameras. T-they're heading t-to the c-core. O-oh no. T-this is bad. S-so bad.” Alphys stuttered, her words coming out in a rush. Her breathing was erratic. Whether from running here or her distress, Blue didn't know.

Dream gave her a reassuring smile and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “It's alright Alphys. Please explain. Who is here?”

The Alphys relaxed as she took a steady breath. One of Dream's abilities was to exude positive emotions. He probably used it to calm her. It was no help to panic, they needed info.

The Alphys smiled. “Thank y-you, Dream.”

She immediately frowned as she said. “Nightmare’s gang is here.”

Dream and Blue shared a look. This was bad. Dream was still recovering. Today was just to be a normal patrol, nothing too complicated. For Nightmare’s gang to show up here of all places. What rotten luck they had.

Dream, however, stood straighter. A look of determination passed over his face.

“Oh, the kids might be here.” Blue thought.
Of course, this was their chance to save them.

Dream seemed to have the same thought as he asked. “Was it only the gang? Did you see anyone else? Maybe being chased by them?”

The Alphys gasped. “O-oh, right. I- I did see another person with them. I- it's too small to be Horror.”

She quickly started scrambling through her lab coat pockets. “H- here.” She exclaimed, as she fished out a phone.

The phone slipped in her claws and she grabbed at it with a yelp. Sighing as she finally caught the phone before it could hit the ground.

“T- thank goodness. I didn't want to r-replace another one.” She chuckled nervously, before she seemed to remember the urgency of the situation.

She quickly opened it and typed through menus before giving it over to Dream. Who gingerly accepted it.

He held it awkwardly in his hands as Alphys pointed at the screen. “Here is a video feed of the cameras. Currently focused on the gang. See right there, there's someone else with them.”

Blue skirted behind Dream and looked over his shoulder at the screen. Sure enough there was Dust and Killer. But following after them was a third smaller figure.

They wore a gray hoodie and scarf. Blue noticed that they seemed to be following the two murders. Their steps were hurried as they walked after the two.

Dream stared at the footage. His expression stone faced as he watched them walk out of sight of the camera.

He passed the phone back to Alphys. “Thank you, Alphys. Don't worry, we'll deal with them. Please announce to everyone that you can, to evacuate the Core.”

“R-right. I- I'll do that right now.” The Alphys then quickly left back towards her lab to do as Dream asked.

“Are you sure? You still haven't fully recovered.” Blue said cautiously.

Dream frowned. “I'm sure. We can't let this chance escape us.”

He turned to Blue. His eyelights full of determination. “We have to help that kid.”

Blue nodded. “Alright. Let's go.”

Dream nodded and started to run in the direction of the Core.

Blue watched after him before following him. It would be a tough fight, but he would protect Dream, no matter what.

Misfit wondered if maybe he should have kept his mouth shut as he watched Killer stab a monitor. He couldn't help but feel he just made things a lot worse for the residents in this Au.

He didn't know why he said that to Killer. It just felt like the truth and so he sort of blurted it out without much thought. Lack of fear really did mess with one's ability to not be a reckless idiot. He'd have to be more careful in the future to not carelessly step on any more toes.

“Killer that's enough. We still have an actual job to do. Or did you forget?” Dust said, as he gave Killer a cold glare.

“Oh fuck off, Dust. I'm allowed to have some fun. Besides, breaking shit helps the Boss. Some poor bastard is going to have to fix all this.” He gestured to the mess of broken screens and cut cables around him.

“I'd say that would be more than enough despair from that alone.” He said.

Dust rolled his eyelights. “Whatever. Can we just get on with what we actually came here for.”

Killer broke another screen, sending sparks cascading over the ground. “Fine. Besides, I'm done here.”

Killer walked out over the wreckage of his efforts.

“Misfit. Hurry up. Don't wanna make Dust wait. Right?” Killer looked at Ink like he was one of the screens.

“I definitely crossed a line.” Ink thought as he quickly went to follow.

They walked through the maze like corridors of the Core. Only stopping when Killer felt the need to stab something.

It was eerie. Outside of the hum of the Core and Killer breaking stuff, it was dead silent. Also Ink was under the impression that people worked here, yet he had not seen a single person here. Though part of him was thankful for that. The way Killer was acting, he was a bit concerned if they had happened across some poor worker just doing their job.

Killer paused. “Well, well, well. Looks like we have company.” His smile grew as more black tears streamed down his face.

Ink and Dust stopped.

Dust sighed. “I knew it was only a matter of time before those two got involved. We should have been quicker.”

Killer laughed. “Come on Dust. It's always a fun day when we get to kick the Boss’ brother's ass.”

Ink froze. Boss’ brother? Nightmare had a brother? This was the first time that Ink was hearing about this. Then again, Nightmare wasn't the talkative sort. But to think that thing had a brother. And judging by what Killer just said, a brother who is working against him.

“Interesting.” Ink thought as he scanned the corridor in front of them. He saw no one.

Listening intently, he heard it. Footsteps. Someone was coming up on them and fast by the sound of it.

“So what are we doing?” Dust asked, as he summoned a sharpened bone attack.

"I handle the blue bitch and you handle the golden child.” Killer said, tossing a knife in the air and catching it.

Dust frowned. “Fine.”

“What about me?” Ink asked, unsure of what to do.

“Oh now mister pacifist wants in on the fighting, huh.”

Ink frowned. “No. I just need to know my orders. Or do you just want me standing around doing nothing?”

Killer snorted. “Nah. Me and Dust will distract the two idiots. Once they're distracted, you go and get the parts we need. Dust give him the list.”

Dust dug into his hoodie pocket and produced a crumpled piece of paper. “Get everything on there and meet us at the entrance of this place. Got it?”

Ink took the list and nodded. “Got it.”

“Alright boys. It's showtime.” Killer said as two Sanses rounded the corner in front of them.

One was dressed in blue armor. Ink recognized it as a swap outfit. The other one he didn't recognize. A Sans in an outfit of gold and yellow, carrying a bow.

“That must be Nightmare’s brother.” Ink thought. Though he was a bit disappointed. He thought that he would have been more goopy. What a shame.

The Sanses immediately attacked with no hesitation. The golden one shot a magic arrow at Killer. While Killer went to dodge it, the swap Sans rushed forward to strike at him. All in all, not bad teamwork. Ink was almost impressed.

“Now, Dream.” Yelled the swap Sans. Suddenly the golden Sans was right next to Ink. He grabbed at Ink, his hands grazing his wrist as Dust pulled Ink away just in time.

“Shit. Don't let them touch you. Understand?” Dust whispered as he pulled Ink away from the gold Sans. Ink nodded.

The gold Sans glared at Dust, his gaze full of ice. “Let go of the child, Dust.”

Dust smiled. “Why? This here belongs to the Boss. If you want him, come and get him.”

The gold Sans rushed at Dust as he, with a smirk, pushed Ink away. Dust stabbed at the gold Sans who ducked out of the way of the attack. His focus entirely on Ink as he rushed past Dust.

“Great. So much for sneaking past to get the parts.” Ink thought as the gold Sans went to grab him yet again.

Dust launched a bone attack at him, causing the Sans to jump back to avoid getting hit. “I told you, he's ours. The Boss doesn't appreciate having his things stolen.”

The gold Sans stared at him with ice in his eyelights. Without a word, he grabbed his bow, and much to Ink's confusion, broke it in two. Only for him to rush forward and slash at Dust.

“Oh, it turned into swords.” Ink thought as he watched the two fight in fascination.

“That's so cool!” He thought as he watched the gold Sans whip a blade at Dust through a string attached to the handle of the other blade.

Ink quickly recovered himself, as he shook his head. Now was not the time to be distracted by cool weapon designs. He had to wait for his opening.

The swap Sans tried to bypass Killer only to be blocked by a swipe of Killer's knife. Gritting his teeth, he redoubled his efforts to get by Killer.

“Jeez, these guys really want to save me.” Ink thought. Well that or they were yet another group who caught wind of Ink and Error and wanted them for themselves.

“Being popular is kinda annoying.” Ink thought as he continued watching the battle around him. Why did everyone want to use them? He understood that Error and him were important to the Multiverse. He knew they were powerful, but did two kids really warrant this amount of trouble. He just didn't get it.

He watched as Dust increased his attacks against the gold Sans, causing him to go on the defensive. Constantly blocking attack after attack. He started to back away.

“Nice work, Dust.” Ink thought. Just a little further and there would be enough room for Ink to slip by.

The gold Sans seemed to be struggling. His movements became more and more sluggish. He gasped, his sockets widening as his back hit the wall behind him.

“Perfect. Now is my chance.” Ink went to sneak by only to freeze as he heard a yell.

He turned back to see Dust had stabbed the gold Sans in the shoulder with a bone attack. A wicked grin spread over his face as he twisted the bone attack causing the gold Sans to cry out in pain.

“Dream!” The swap Sans shortcut passed Killer, who had looked back at the sound of the other Sans’ cries.

Dust had his back completely to them, and didn't notice the swap Sans rushing towards him, sword raised.

“Get away from him!” He shouted as he closed in on Dust.

Everything seemed to move slowly. Ink realized that Dust wasn't going to notice the attack in time.

Without any hesitation, Ink shortcut in front of Dust.

“Watch out!” He shouted as the swap Sans swung his blade.

Everything seemed to freeze at that moment. The swap Sans’ sockets widened in dawning horror, as Dust turned around. Surprise and horror twisted his features.

First he felt the warmth spread over his chest.

“That's odd.” He thought numbly. He touched the spot, only for his hand to come away smeared in black blood.

“Oh.” He thought as the shock began to pass. The pain shot through him as he gasped.

He began to fall as he heard Dust scream. “MISFIT!”

His sockets closed as he fell into a familiar darkness.

Dream stood frozen as he watched the child's body fall to the hallway floor. A puddle of black blood had already begun to form under them.

Blue fell to the ground, horror etched on his face as he dropped his sword. Dream felt his shame, horror, and fear stab into him.

“You bastard!” Dust snarled as he rushed at Blue who continued to stare at the kid's body. Unmoving.

Gritting his teeth, Dream shortcut in front of Blue, just in time to block Dust's attack. Wincing as the wound in his shoulder burned from where Dust had stabbed him.

“I'll kill you!” Dust screamed as he went to attack again. His attacks were messier than earlier.

Dream could feel what he could have sworn was sorrow from Dust. Like Dust cared about the kid lying on the ground.

Dream could still sense them, though barely. They were still alive.

He blocked another attack. “Dust stop. I can still save them. They're alive. Let me heal them. Please.” He pleaded.

“Like hell I'm letting you touch him.” Snarled Dust.

“You're in no position to make demands.” Said Killer. Dream could sense nothing from him as Killer walked over to them.

This was bad. The gang can't heal and if that kid was left alone he'd be dead soon. He couldn't just stand by and watch a child die.

Dream once more looked to Dust who was still attempting to get by Dream to Blue.

“Dust, please. If you don't let me heal him, he'll die. I won't try anything. Please, just let me do this.” Dream pleaded once more.

Killer laughed. “Think we're stupid or something. As soon as you touch him you'll whisk him away with those fancy bracelets of yours. Nice try.”

Sharp anger continued to stab at Dream from Dust, but he could also feel his conflicting emotions. Worry, fear, and distrust all swirled together.

“I can convince him. I just have to show I mean it.” Dream thought.

Dust's bone attack clashed with Dream's swords once more. Over his blades, Dream looked Dust directly in the eyelights. “I won't take him. You can hold onto him to make sure of that. I just want to save his life just like you.”

Dust froze, his face a haze of emotions under the shade of his hood.

“Please.” Dream said.

Dust hesitated.

“Don't tell me you're actually thinking of allowing this Dust. He can't be trusted. Besides, the Boss will kill you if you let the enemy help us.” Called Killer from behind Dream.

Dust gritted his teeth as he snapped back. “And he'll kill us anyways when we let his property die. Which do you think will piss him off more!”

“You can't be serious!” Yelled Killer.

Dust glared over Dream's shoulder to Killer. “And what would you have us do? Let him bleed out in the dirt? Bring Boss back a pile of dust in a jar?”

“I would have us not trusting our enemies. We'll figure it out on our own. Not by accepting help from these two.” Killer sounded desperate.

“Then tell me what's the plan, Killer? Cause there's not much time left.” Hissed Dust through gritted teeth.

Dream risked a glance at the kid. The puddle had grown. He could barely sense them. If he didn't heal them soon, it would be too late.

Killer was silent.

“Exactly! There is no plan!” Yelled Dust.

“What you are about to do is borderline traitorous, Dust.” Growled Killer. Dream feared a fight would break out. Though that might work to distract them while he healed the child.

Dust lowered his bone attack and turned back to the kid. “Then go ahead and kill me. I'm not letting him die.”

Killer growled in frustration. “Shit. Shit. Shit!”

From behind Dream, Blue yelped. Dream turned to see Killer had his knife directly over Blue’s throat.

Killer glared at Dream from empty sockets. “Try anything and he dies. Once you're done I'll let him go. Got it?”

Dream nodded tensely. It felt like ice was filling his bones. There was no guarantee that Killer wouldn't just kill Blue once he finished healing the kid.

“Guess we have no choice but to trust each other to keep our promises.” None of them had any choice but to do so.

Wasting no more time, Dream rushed to the kid's side. Dust was already holding onto him.

Dream knelt beside him. Dust watched him intently.

“I'm going to heal him now.” Dream announced.

Dust glared at him. “Just hurry up before I change my mind.”

Dream nodded and reached for the kid. They were so cold to the touch.

“Remember no funny shit.” Hollored Killer from behind him.

The warning was completely unneeded. The only thing on Dream's mind was saving this kid from certain death. Saving him from Nightmare could wait.

He needed positive thoughts. So Dream closed his sockets. Maybe not the smartest move when surrounded by enemies, but he needed to concentrate.

Placing his other hand on the kid's chest as he took a deep breath to steady himself. “You can do this Dream, just breathe.”

He did his best to remove the image of the kid lying dying on the ground, of Blue's horrified expression, of the two murders nearby. Replacing them with better, happier things.

He thought of late night dinners with Core and Poppy. Of laughter and jokes with Outer. Of eating tacos with Blue and Stretch. Of Blue's bright smile that he could never help but return. He felt his hands grow warm.

The sound of Dust's gasp broke through his concentration, but he quickly shook it off. Dream continued to think of every positive thing he could recall as he felt the wound under his hands slowly close. Still he continued to heal them, not trusting that alone was enough. After all, they lost so much blood. He kept healing, until he could feel his strength beginning to wane.

His sockets flew open as the chest under his hands moved as the child took a gasp of air. He did it, they're alive. He saved them.

Dream's victory was short lived as he felt himself be kicked away by Dust. Suddenly Killer was right next to him. He was too weak to dodge. He flinched, ready to feel Killer's blade, only to open his sockets when no blow came.

Both Killer and Dust were gone, as was the child. He only realized in that moment that Dust had pushed him away so they could escape using one of Nightmare's coins. The kid was alive. Alive to become Nightmare's pawn. Despite saving their life, Dream couldn't help but feel like he failed them all the same.

He stood, stumbling on shaky legs.

“Blue.” He thought with horror. Was he alright? He hoped Killer didn't hurt him.

He quickly turned to see Blue still sitting on the ground. Tears spilling from his sockets as he stared at the puddle of dark black before him.

“Blue?” Dream said as he slowly made his way to his friend's side.

“I- I'm sorry. I- I didn't mean-” It came as a broken whisper. To hear Blue sound so broken, made Dream's chest seize in pain.

“Blue, no it's not your fault.” Dream knelt by Blue, who didn't even look at him. He just continued to stare at the puddle.

“It is. I nearly k- killed a child. I- I… I just wanted to protect you.” He broke down into sobs.

Dream just grabbed him into a hug. He didn't know what else to do. How to make it better, so he just held Blue as he continued to cry. Soothing his friend, even as his own thoughts raced.

Nightmare had one, if not both of the kids. He would have to report this to Core. Things were about to get a lot worse.

Dust fell into the ground of the courtyard as Killer punched him.

“What the fuck were you thinking?” Screamed Killer.

Dust’s hands clenched into fists as he quickly stood, glaring at Killer.

“Oh I'm sorry for saving the Boss’ investment. Next time I'll make sure to let him just bleed out into the dirt.” Venom seeped from his voice, even as he couldn't stop it from slightly shaking.

He hated that. That the kid nearly dying had affected him so. He was better than this. At least he thought he was. After all, he had stopped caring years ago. So why did the image of Misfit’s small frame falling to the ground still haunt him.

Gritting his teeth he summoned a sharpened bone attack. He needed a distraction and putting Killer into the ground was as good a distraction as any in his book.

He rushed at Killer stabbing at him. Killer dodged the attack and slashed at him with one of his many knives. Dust blocked the attack and grabbed Killer's wrist. Twisting it until he was forced to let go of the knife. It clattered to the cobblestone below them. He then swung Killer by the wrist, flinging him into the dirt.

Now he was feeling much better. Fighting always did clear his mind.

Dust went to stab Killer, who was quickly scrambling to stand, when he heard a cough from behind him.

He froze and turned to see Misfit sit up and stare at them. His usually colorful eyelights were dulled. But besides that, he looked perfectly fine. Like he hadn't just nearly experienced death.

Taking advantage of Dust's distraction, Killer punched him in the gut, causing him to fall to his knees as he tried to suck in a breath.

Killer glanced at Misfit. “Well, well. Look who decided to wake up.”

“Since you're so concerned about him. You play babysitter while I report to Boss of your failure.” Sneered Killer.

Before Dust could retaliate, Killer shortcut away.

Great. Killer would be sure to tell Boss how much of a traitor Dust is.

He glared at Misfit. All because the kid couldn't stay out of trouble.

Misfit continued to sit on the ground staring at him.

“What happened?” He finally asked. His voice was so soft. Dust almost didn't hear him.

Dust sighed and stood. “What happened is that you nearly got yourself killed like an idiot.”

His tone was harsher than he had meant for it to be. He felt a small prick of guilt as Misfit winced.

The kid looked down. “Right. I'm sorry. The mission failed because of me, didn't it? I should have been more careful.”

That wasn't the problem. They had more than enough Core parts. Shoot, just them showing up caused enough negativity in that Au for the Boss.

In theory the mission failed, but it wasn't a needed success. It was a test. One Misfit failed. The Boss wasn't going to be happy with any of them.

“I should have been more careful.” Dust thought.

He had been so focused on Dream he hadn't seen Blue's attack coming. Granted, it wasn't like one measly attack by a swap Sans could do him in, but Misfit probably didn't know that. The kid had taken the attack for him. Had saved him and that pissed him off.

Still glaring at Misfit, he walked over to him and grabbed him off the ground.

It was almost too easy to do so. The kid was light. So small, like Papyrus back when he was that age.

He quickly let Misfit go and started walking back towards the castle.

“Come on. Let's get you cleaned up.” He didn't wait for a response as he continued walking. He heard footsteps quickly following after him.

After a moment of silence, Misfit spoke. “You're mad aren't you?”

“Yes.” Dust said. He saw no reason to hide the truth.

“I'm sorry. I'll do better next mission.” He sounded genuine. That just made Dust more angry.

Dust stopped. “I don't give a shit about the mission!” Dust shouted as he turned on Misfit, who stared at him in surprise.

“Pull a stupid stunt like that again and I'll bring you back to kill you myself. Understand?” He yelled.

Misfit nodded.

“Good. The Boss needs you and Glitch. Your life is what matters here.” He said as he began to walk again.

“Not mine. Never mine” Dust thought.

“But you matter too, Dust.” Dust froze.

He turned to see Misfit staring at him with a stubborn look.

“I don't regret saving your life. After all, you're my friend.” He said.

Dust just stared at him in complete shock. What the fuck was wrong with this kid? He was a murder. He wasn't nice in any way, yet this idiot viewed him as a friend. Why? It made no sense to him.

“He believes in you brother.” Whispered Papyrus.

And that just annoyed Dust more. Such naivety got people killed. Dust knew that well.

“I'm not your friend. And I sure as hell don't need your help.” Dust snarled at him.

Misfit sighed. “Fine. I'm sorry I saved your life. Next time I'll let you die.”

This kid really was something else. Dust didn't know what to say, so he just said. “Let's just go.” And turned back in the direction of Misfit’s room.

They walked the rest of the way in silence. One mercy for this hell of a day.

Once there he told Misfit to get changed and wait as Boss would probably want to see him. Misfit nodded and disappeared into his room without another word.

Dust wondered if the kid was upset at him for his earlier comment. Good riddance, maybe the kid will finally stop bothering him.

Dust walked over to his room. It was well organized. A well made bed. Stacks of books in the corner near the desk.

On the nightstand sat a book. The one he was going to give to Misfit.

“Would the kid even want it now?” With that thought, Dust felt a pang in his soul.

He immediately scoffed. Whatever, not like it matters. He grabbed the book and tossed it into one of the stacks.

Seeing the books Paps piped up. “A story. I want a story, brother.”

Dust sighed and then smiled at his brother. “Of course, Paps.”

He would do anything for Papyrus.

He stared at one of his many bookshelves, where he kept the permanent residents of his room.

“How about I read you your favorite?” He asked as he reached for a familiar worn book.

“Wow, you read to it. Damn, you're crazier than I thought.”

Dust immediately turned and summoned a bone attack. It stabbed into the wall right next to Killer's skull.

Killer didn't so much as flinch at the attack. Just smiled wider. Dust met his grin, with a glare.

“Get out.” He growled.

Killer strolled forward. “Sorry no can do. I have a message from the Boss.”

Great. Dust had been hoping for more time before he had to face his punishment.

Sighing, he leaned against the bookcase behind him. “Alright. What is it?”

“Simple. Boss wants your report.” Killer said nonchalantly.

“And?” Dust knew that wasn't all of it.

Killer picked up a book from one of Dust's numerous stacks. Looking it over as he said. “And, he thanks you for saving the shortstack.”

Dust stood straight. “Bullshit.”

Killer shrugged as he tossed the book aside. “It's true. Guess the kids are pretty important for his plans. Though he wasn't happy to hear you work with Dream. I bet he'll give you your punishment after your report. Though it probably won't be too bad.”

“Noted. Now leave.” Dust had enough Killer for today. Besides he delivered the message, there was no reason for him to stick around.

“So cold. I'm hurt.” Killer said in mock disappointment.

Dust glared at him. He swore if Killer made one joke about being in his bedroom, he was going to put his skull through a wall. He wasn't in the mood for Killer's stupid jokes.

“Jeez, don't look so angry. I'll leave.” Killer, to Dust's surprise, turned towards the door. Only for him to stop just before opening it.

“Oh right.” He turned back to Dust, his usual grin was nowhere to be seen as he said. “I also wanted to give you a warning.”

Dust narrowed his sockets at him. “Like I need a warning from you.”

Killer snorted as he shoved his hands in his jacket pockets. “Your actions today say otherwise.”

“Seriously. I saved one of the Boss’ assets. Why are you still on this? Besides, the Boss will reprimand me enough over it.” Dust said.

Killer shook his head. “See I would believe you that it was just for the Boss’ sake, if I hadn't heard your scream.”

Dust stared at him. What was he on about now?

Killer studied him. “See that wasn't a scream over fear of punishment or shock. Tell me the truth, Dust. You care about the kid, don't you.”

Dust clenched his fists. “Now you're just saying shit.”

Killer shoved his hands in his jacket pockets. “But I'm not. I heard it. I know that scream, I've heard it plenty of times. That's the scream of watching someone you care about die in front of you.”

Dust marched up to Killer. “I told you, I don't give a shit about those two brats.”

Killer grinned. “Y'know Dust if you're going to lie to me, you might want to be better at it.”

Gritting his teeth, Dust slammed Killer against the door. He pinned him as he snarled. “Shut up!”

“See. You're terrible at this.” Killer sneered.

He had no idea what Killer was getting at, but he was wrong. He did not care. He hasn't cared about anyone or anything in years. And some stupid kid wasn't going to suddenly change that. Killer was wrong.

Killer frowned. “Tell me, at that moment did you see your brother fall to a similar blade? Was that it?”

Dust saw Papyrus fall. He saw Mifit bleeding on the ground. Seeing red, Dust put his elbow into Killer's throat.

“Shut up. Shut the fuck up! You don't know anything about me.” Dust screamed.

Killer calmly stared at him from empty sockets. “Actually, I know you quite well.”

Killer easily pushed Dust back. Dust stumbled as he found his balance again.

Killer just stared at him. “Listen well, Dust. Don't grow attached to them. It'll only make things harder later. Attachment is just another thing that will lead to your downfall. It can be used against you, trust me on that. So don't get attached. Besides, guys like us don't deserve anything. Not after all we've done.”

Dust threw an attack at Killer's skull. “Get out!” He shrieked.

Killer ducked, letting the attack harmlessly pass over him. He opened the door and shot Dust one last look. “Don't say I didn't warn you.” Then he was gone.

Dust screamed in frustration as he kicked a chair, sending it flying. “Telling me that, as if I don't already know! Who the fuck does he think he is.”

Dust sank to his knees as his anger faded away. “I know that well. People like us don't get a second chance. We aren't allowed hope. We deserve nothing but this hell.” It was the punishment they deserved. There was no getting out. This was the life they made in blood. There were no other options for them. Only this endless suffering. It was what they all deserved.

Chapter Text

Outer suppressed a yawn as he leaned his skull on his hand. He tapped his fingers against the rigid cardboard of his sentry station.

It was odd to be at his old sentry station. Odd and completely unneeded. The human had already been through and set all monsters free years ago. Most had left for earth. Only a few stayed. Him and Papyrus being some of the ones to stay.

After he quit from the Omega Timeline, Outer had taken to doing nothing but sleeping on the couch. Wasn't like there was anything else to do. Paps had not taken that as a good enough answer.

“NONE OF THAT. NO BROTHER OF MINE WILL BE SUCH A LAZY BONES. NOT WHEN THERE'S WORK TO BE DONE.” He then promptly grabbed his brother and took him to his old sentry post.

“Uh, why are we here?” Outer had asked in confusion.

“BECAUSE SANS, THERE IS MUCH TO WATCH OUT FOR. JUST BECAUSE THE HUMAN HAS ALREADY FIXED THINGS, DOESN'T MEAN MORE TROUBLE COULDN'T BE ABOUND. SO IT'S UP TO US TO KEEP A WATCHFUL EYE.”

Outer knew Paps was just trying to get him out of the house. He appreciated that his bro cared so much to try and make sure he didn't sleep away his days. But there really was no need to be out here.

“Though, trouble could actually show up.” Outer thought as he yawned.

After all there was a whole Multiverse of trouble out there. Not that Paps knew that. Outer didn't want him to know. It was better that he just lived his happy life in their bubble of an Au. Outer sometimes wished he still had that luxury.

Still maybe Papyrus was on to something. After all, it was being out here in the first place that led to Outer finding Dream.

Dream had been sure to visit Outer after he got out of the hospital. He had thanked him for his help. When Outer tried to ask about what happened, he quickly changed the subject.

Outer knew it wasn't his place to stick his nose into others problems, besides Dream already seemed to be doing better. But still he couldn't help but worry.

Dream had seemed so scared when he found him. Like he had barely escaped with his life. He had been shaking, his eyelights were so small that Outer could barely see them. Never in all his years of knowing him, had Outer ever seen Dream like that.

Yet he quickly brushed it aside like it was nothing. It was concerning, but Outer didn't know how to confront the problem. Not without feeling like he was poking his nose where it didn't belong. So he said nothing. Just played along to Dream's lies.

What a mess. But at least Dream had Blue to watch out for him. That thought eased Outer's worries, if only a little.

It was beginning to softly snow outside his station. Sighing he leaned back in his chair.

After quitting the Omega Timeline, Outer would be honest to say he didn't expect to be doing much of anything now that he was back in Outertale for good. Truthfully, he had been looking forward to it. He wasn't one for trying so hard. Working constantly. Nah, he'd rather take a nap under a tree. Yet he felt aimless. Almost like he missed it.

Outer shook his head.

“Ridiculous.” He thought.

This feeling would pass and everything would return to normal. Outer would just be Sans again. As he should be. He wasn't made for these big Multiverse problems.

Outer frowned. “Well, except the kids.” He thought.

It was the one of the few things he wasn't willing to give up on. His little friends, he missed them dearly.

Paps constantly asked after them. Outer had to lie and say they were probably too busy to visit. Just another lie to add to the pile.

Outer had made a big scene when he quit, but now he felt silly. What was he going to do? He could only travel through Core's doors. And besides, he wasn't Dream, shoot he wasn't even Blue. He was as close to Classic as an alternate could get. He had no special powers, nor high levels. He was just Sans. What could he do to save those kids? Did he plan to fight Killer, Dust, and Horror? Take on Nightmare? He wouldn't last a minute. Another dust pile to be swept away. He felt so powerless.

Outer gritted his teeth and stood. “That's it!”

He couldn't stand sitting here running circles in his head any longer. He was going to find a nice tree and take a nap. Paps could yell at him later for all he cared. It was better than this.

Outer stepped out of his sentry station, only to hear a familiar voice call out to him. “So this is how the great Outer is spending his time. Just sitting on his ass doing nothing. Wow, how much of a loser can you get?”

Outer turned around, letting out an annoyed breath. Great, just what he needed, more problems.

“Edge, don't you have your own Au to watch over?” Outer asked, not even trying to hide the annoyance in his voice, as he glared at the other Sans.

Edge stood in the snow, sticking out like a sore thumb in his red and black outfit. A huge lazy grin spread over his face, as he walked up to Outer.

“Nah. Didn't you hear? Oh wait that's right, you're not a part of the Omega Timeline anymore.” Said Edge.

Outer pinched between his brows. “Hear what?” He said through gritted teeth.

Edge grinned wider as he hooked a thumb towards himself. “I got promoted. No more watching the same shit every day.”

Outer stared at Edge, his jaw hanging open. “Promoted? To what? And why?”

Edge snickered. “Well since I did such a good job in spotting those kids and reporting it, unlike you, the council decided a promotion was in order. Da- uh, Fell that is, gave me your old job at the labs. How does it feel to be replaced?”

A wave of horror washed over Outer. Edge was working under Fell directly. Why? What was Fell playing at? What was he using his son for?

Misinterpreting Outer's silence, Edge grinned.

“Oh, jealous?” He sneered.

Outer glared at him. “No. I would not count being that man's personal lap dog that much of a promotion.”

Edge’s grin vanished as he bared his teeth. “You bastard. You just can't handle not being the favorite anymore. That you're so easily replaced.”

Outer sighed. He was already so tired. “You really don't get it do you?”

Edge glared at him. “Oh what? Trying to say I'm dumb now? You have some fucking nerve, Outer.”

He quickly summoned a bone attack. Outer really didn't want a fight. But it was hard to reason with Edge when he got defensive like this. Luckily, he didn't have to.

“Edge, put that away. We are not here to start unnecessary fights. Seriously, must you always jump to violence?”

Edge winced as he quickly dismissed his attack.

Shoving his hands in his pockets, he plastered an easy smile on his face. “Sorry sir. Won't happen again.”

Fell frowned at him.

“It better not.” He said tensely.

“It won't. Promise.” Edge walked hurriedly over to join Fell, taking his spot behind him.

Fell Alphys simply stood staring at Outer. Her glasses reflected the white snow on the ground below.

Outer took a step back. “Fell. What are you doing here?”

Fell smiled. It was a hollow thing, like someone putting on a well crafted act. An act Outer could now easily see as it was, and one he wouldn't fall to again.

“Are you always so hostile to guests?” Asked Fell.

Outer gritted his teeth. He refused to play Fell’s games.

“What do you want, Fell?” He snarled.

Fell sighed. “Fine, I'll forgive your rudeness since I'm in a good mood today. We're here for supplies.”

Supplies? What complete bullshit. The labs had everything that he could possibly need. And even if they didn't, it wasn't exactly standard practice to send the head of the labs to do menial tasks. Edge and a couple lower rung staff would have been more than enough for the job. Fell was as terrible of a liar as always. At least some things never changed.

Outer crossed his arms and gave Fell an icy glare. “Wow, are the labs so short staffed after you fired everyone, that now they need to send you to do simple errands.”

“I thought you were better than childish insults.” Said Fell.

“Well you guessed wrong. Now get what you need and get out.” He snapped. Just seeing Fell was making his blood boil.

“When exactly did you have the power to decide who gets to visit your Au. Last I checked, all were welcomed in Outertale.” Fell said, his tone was completely calm.

“Last I checked, I don't give a shit. Get what you came for and leave. Before I make you!” He yelled. No longer even trying to act civil. He wanted Fell out of his home now. How dare he come here after everything he did.

Fell laughed. “Come now old friend. Must you resort to such hollow threats.”

“We are not friends.” Growled Outer.

“Holy fuck. Can we just get this over with?” Shouted Edge from behind Fell.

Fell's socket twitched as he turned to him with a sharp smile. “Of course. Why don't you and Alphys go get the supplies.”

Fell then turned to meet Outer’s glare. “Me and Outer still have some things to discuss.”

Edge rolled his eyelights. “Fine. Whatever.”

Edge then began to walk off in the direction of Snowdin.

“C'mon Alphys.” He called over his shoulder.

Fell Alphys didn't move watching Fell and Outer. Her expression was calm. It was odd. Outer had never known Fell Alphys to be calm. She usually angrily yelled at anyone who tried to tell her how to do her job. Seeing her so still was almost eerie.

Fell looked back at her with a smile. “Go ahead, Alphys dear. Do your job.”

Alphys nodded before slowly turning and walking away. Though not towards Snowdin.

Noticing this Edge shook a fist at her as he yelled. “Hey! Where do you think you're going? I can't carry all this shit back by myself.”

Fell Alphys continued to walk, giving no indication that she heard him, until she disappeared into the surrounding trees.

Edge gave an angry huff. “Fine! I'll just do it myself. Stupid, stuck up bitch!”

Edge then turned and stomped away. Grumbling under his breath until he was out of sight.

Outer sighed and returned to watching Fell. Whatever reason he was here for, Outer doubted it was simply for some lab supplies.

Not that Fell would ever admit his true intentions. No, it was always backhanded remarks and vague threats. Never a full admission lest he be found at fault for all he had done.

Fell grinned at him as if this was just a nice visit between friends.

Outer felt sick. All he wanted was to get away from Fell, but he refused to leave that man to his own devices. He'd never underestimate him. Not again.

Outer crossed his arms as he met Fell’s smile with a withering glare. “What do you want?”

“So cold. I just wanted to talk. It's been so long since the two of us had a chat.” Said Fell.

Outer had to physically hold himself back from attacking him. Instead he just stuffed his hands in his jacket pockets, hoping Fell didn't notice them shaking.

“Well I don't want to talk. So sorry you wasted a trip.” He hated the way his voice shook slightly.

Fell’s smile fell as he sighed. “Why must you always be so difficult? I know you left not on the best of terms, but I'm trying to be civil. You could be a mature adult and do so in kind. Or you can keep acting like a child. Your choice.”

Outer ground his teeth. How fucking dare he say he's being civil. Being here in itself was a threat and he knew it, and yet he had the gall to say he was being civil.

Outer closed his sockets and took a deep breath. Losing himself to anger would do no good. Besides, it was probably what Fell wanted. Fine, Outer would play along with his games. Maybe he could even get some useful information if he played his cards right. He refused to let Fell have the upper hand here.

Opening his sockets, Outer put on a more relaxed stance. “You know what? You're right, Fell. Let's chat.”

Fell’s smile returned. “Excellent. Glad to see you're not entirely without reason.”

Good to see Fell’s tactics hadn't changed in the slightest. Always with the little needling comments. Luckily Outer was used to it. Fell would have to try harder if he wanted to get to him.

Time to try his own hand. “So what's the deal with Edge working for you. He's not exactly the scientist type.”

It was odd to give Edge a lab job. The guy was smart like most Sanses, but he was impatient. Not someone who could run endless tests and wait around for results. He definitely couldn't see Edge writing tiresome reports,or filing and submitting findings. He was more of a hands-on guy.

So why give him a job at the lab? Was it just to annoy Outer with that whole replacement business? If so it was one of Fell’s weakest tries yet. Outer didn't give two shits about his old job. What he did care about was what Fell had planned for Edge. That worried him most.

Part of him was hoping Fell would never hurt his own child. But Outer knew better. After all, he had seen exactly how far Fell was willing to sink for the so-called sake of scientific pursuit. For the greater good anyone was expendable.

Fell chuckled. “Oh. Concerned about your replacement? Don't be. Edge is a moron. But even idiots can serve a purpose.”

Of course, not even Edge was off limits. He was probably using Edge’s own wish to make him proud, to get his father's praise, against him. And Edge would be none the wiser until it was too late. The thought made Outer sick.

“You!” Snarled Outer, unable to hide the anger in his voice.

“What I do with my son is my business. Besides, I'm giving him an opportunity of a lifetime. To help the greater good of the Multiverse. I'd say that's extremely kind of me.” Stated Fell.

“Oh! Like you did with me?” Outer said.

“Really, Outer. I gave you everything. You're the one who decided to squander it.” Said Fell.

“You bastard!” Shouted Outer.

Fell simply stared at him. Like he was a disobeying child. “You constantly go on and on about me being the bad guy, but you did just as much as I did, Outer. So please, stop with playing the victim. It doesn't suit you in the slightest.”

Outer looked down. Guilt gnawed at him. Fell wasn't wrong; he had done much in his time working for him. No matter how much he tried to leave the past behind his own sins couldn't be so easily forgotten.

Fell smirked as he continued. “You truly were a brilliant scientist. Always so willing to help.”

Outer gritted his teeth. How much he wished that was just another lie. How much he would take it all back if he could.

“I was a fool.” He said, continuing to stare at the snow covered ground.

Fell chuckled. “You only say that because your so-called conscience caught up to you.”

Fell stepped forward and leaned down and tipped Outer's head up to meet his eyelights. “Where exactly was that foolish self righteousness when you brought subjects to the labs kicking and screaming? When they begged for mercy? When they cried? Admit it, for all your talk of how I'm supposedly evil for my actions, you are no different. You refuse to see that we're the same. Brilliant minds who are willing to do what we must for the betterment of everyone. So get off your pathetic pedestal of morality and stop acting like you're so innocent.”

Outer felt like he couldn't breathe. Fell let him go and leaned back, a snide grin spread across his face as Outer took shaky, gasping breaths.

He could still hear those screams. He still had nightmares about it. He knew full well that his hands were stained in blood that he could never wash clean, no matter how hard he worked to make up for it. He knew too well what he had done down those stairs. In those dark rooms that few so rarely visited.

How in the beginning he had told himself he was doing good. That Fell was right, sacrifices had to be made. Only now did he see clearly what bullshit those words were. All they did was for their own egos. For the greater good was a pathetic excuse, one that Outer gladly accepted with no thought back then.

But he knew better now exactly how wrong he was to follow Fell. How much of an idiot he had been. And he swore when he escaped that horrid place he would never make that mistake again.

Outer glared up at Fell. “You're wrong. We are not the same, because unlike you, I realized what I was doing was wrong. That I had become a monster. You however still lie to yourself. You still believe you're doing good, but you're not. All we did was evil, but I at least admit it.”

Outer took another step forward, his voice growing stronger with every word. “I should have quit from the start. But in my naivety I trusted you. I let you fill my head with grand dreams of greatness. And I fell for it. Each honeyed word, each lie you told me. Feeding my ego and I let you, like the fool I was. I truly believed you and that was the worst mistake of my life. And when things got worse, I lied to myself. Repeating the same bullshit you fed me until I could stomach it no more. What you don't like is that I got smart to your manipulations and got out. Quitting was the smartest thing I ever did. You may think we're the same, but despite all the horrible shit that I've done, I will never allow myself to be like you! Never!”

Fell scoffed at him. “You just couldn't handle the pressure. Don't blame me for your own failures. You constantly throw out hollow accusations about my character. Just to justify your own shortcomings. What you refuse to see is that I am helping the Multiverse. I'm not the villain you keep trying to make me out to be, Outer.”

Of course, why did Outer think saying anything would change things. That would require Fell to accept what he did as wrong, to admit fault in his actions. And he never would do such a thing.

“Speaking of your lies. You caused quite a bit of trouble at the council meeting. I had to explain myself to the others thanks to your baseless accusations.” Said Fell.

Good to hear the other council members didn't fully dismiss Outer's comments. It gave him a little hope, only a little.

“I wasn't lying.” Outer said.

Fell frowned. “Do you know the damage you almost caused to my reputation? Core almost did another investigation.”

As if Fell had anything to fear. He knew Core would never find anything.

Fell smiled once more. It was cruel and sharp. “Speaking of Core, may I remind you to watch what you say around them.”

Outer felt like a bucket of ice water was thrown on him. He stumbled back, his back hitting the front of his sentry station.

“What?” He asked, his voice wavering.

Fell stepped towards Outer. “Don't worry, I will let you off with a warning this time, since I'm feeling so benevolent.”

Outer couldn't move. It felt like ice was encasing his bones.

Fell grabbed Outer's coat collar and leaned down, whispering to him. “You are not to tell Core anything. Got it? You already caused me such a headache last time. That horrible ruckus you stirred when you quit the labs. Telling Core horrible lies about me and my work. We had to delay weeks because of your stunt. I will not accept such behavior again. So watch your tongue. After all, you only have one brother left and it would be a shame if another accident were to happen.”

Outer pushed Fell away. His vision went red. He saw Outer Gaster assuring him that all would be fine. That he was just investigating an Au nearby. That he'd be back before Outer knew it. He saw Dream in tears telling him the news. Of having to spread dust over a galaxy embroidered cloak.

Outer lost himself in that pain and sorrow as he screamed “You touch Paps and I will-”

Fell cut him off. “What? Kill me? We both know you can't. Not if you want to bring all of the Omega Timeline down on Outertale and what will become of your brother then. Or maybe you could seek shelter with Nightmare, though I can assure you he will not leave those you love untouched.”

Outer looked down. He was right. What did
Outer think he could do? If he attacked Fell then all of Outertale would pay the price.

Fell's grin widened. “That's right Outer. You can't do anything, so please watch yourself and don't cause me any more trouble. Understand?”

Before Outer could find his voice to respond, a voice rang out from beyond the trees. “God fucking dammit. Why do I have to carry all this shit!”

Edge's voice echoed through the trees. Fell let Outer go and turned towards the direction of his son's voice.

Only to pause and turn back to Outer. “Oh right, I almost forgot to tell you the news.”

Outer glared at him as he took a shaky breath. “What news?”

Fell looked at him with a snide grin. “Those two kids you care so much about that you lied to the council for. Well, Dream made a report the other day. It seems one, if not both, have been captured by Nightmare.”

Outer stopped breathing. Nightmare had the kids. Who knew what he was doing to them, while Outer sat around doing nothing. He had failed them.

“For all your grandstanding, you really didn't do anything to help them. If only you had informed us of them sooner, then maybe they could have been spared the pain that creature is no doubt inflicting on them. Then again, you were always too prideful for your own good.” Said Fell.

Outer grabbed at his chest, it felt like his soul was being crushed by an invisible hand. Images of Ink and Error filled his sight. Two happy kids. Outer could only imagine what Nightmare was doing to them. All because he foolishly thought he could save them himself.

He should have accepted Dream's help. He should have done something, anything. But he had done nothing. It's so fitting of Sans to do nothing until it was too late.

Fell gave him a sneer. “The council will decide what to do about it by the end of this week. Just thought you might like to know.”

He then turned and with a wave walked away. “See you later, Outer.”

Then he was gone, his figure swallowed by the trees around them.

Outer stood frozen, unable to move. He really had been a fool.

He shook his head. No, he refused to give up. He'd search the Au's every day. Ask any who would listen for information about Nightmare.

It was madness to try, but he didn't care. Even if it killed him, he was going to save those kids.

All the way to Core’s door, Edge complained. So annoying, though Fell didn't expect anything less from his oldest.

He always was a disappointment. At least now he might actually do something useful for the first time in his life. It would be a welcomed change.

Another Gaster in a lab coat stood near Core’s door, watching their approach.

Fell smiled at the sight. “Back from your exhibition?”

The doctor grinned. “Indeed. I couldn't wait to share my findings with my dear friend, only to hear you were out in the field. So I decided to come and offer my help.”

Fell laughed. “A bit late for that.”

He pointed his chin to Edge who was currently struggling with the supplies.

The doctor chuckled. “Oh well, better luck next time I suppose.”

Fell shook his hand. “It's good to have you back Doctor After Gaster.”

After Gaster smiled wider. “Good to be back. I have so much to share with you. I think we've made a breakthrough.”

Fell held up a hand to stop After Gaster. “You will have to make a full report once we're back in the labs. Best not to discuss such sensitive subject matter so openly.”

After Gaster nodded in agreement. “Right. Later then.”

He then shot a look at Edge as he almost dropped a stack of containers he was carrying. “I'll send some of my assistants to help. After all, with the pace he's going you'll be here all day.”

“Thank you, that would be much appreciated.” Fell said.

After Gaster patted his shoulder. “Of course, anything for a dear friend.

After Gaster then turned to Core’s door, waving to Fell, before disappearing through the door.

Out of the woods walked Alphys. Her steps were slow and deliberate. Shuffling through the snow, she made her way to Fell. Fell smiled at her.

He leaned down to her and whispered. “So were you able to set them all up?”

Alphys slowly nodded.

“Wonderful my dear. Truly excellent work.” Said Fell. Alphys said nothing as Fell patted her head. She truly was so useful.

As Fell turned to Core’s door, he couldn't help but grin. With Alphys’ cameras and sensors in place, all he had to do was wait.

If Outer was as close to those kids as he claims, then they were sure to seek him out the moment they escaped Nightmare.

Completely unaware that as soon as they stepped foot in Outertale, Fell would know. They would walk right into his hands. It was only a matter of time.

Chapter Text

“What are you two doing?”

Dust's usual gruff, irritated voice called up to Error. He couldn't have had worse timing, as Error flinched at the unexpected sound causing him to drop the can he was holding.

“Shit!” He yelled as it fell to the ground below with a loud bang. Error winced.

“Oops.” He thought.

He watched as the can rolled over to Dust, who picked it up. A dent clearly could be seen in its side. With a deep sigh, Dust placed it on the table with a sharp thud. Luckily the duct tape held, much to Error’s relief.

“Oh. Hi Dust.” Called out Ink from below him. He turned his back to Error, as if to try and make this situation look normal. Not that it mattered when Dust could clearly see Error perched on one of the old wooden chairs that was stolen from its usual place around the table.

It wasn't the best thing to stand on, but it wasn't like they had any better options.

Error felt the chair wobble under his feet. Flailing out his arms, in an attempt to stay balanced, he yelled. “Misfit!”

“Sorry!” Ink immediately turned back around and resumed his role of holding the rickety thing in place. Regaining his balance, Error let out a sigh of relief.

Dust simply watched them, unamused. Glaring from under his hoodie, he once more asked. “You didn't answer me. What are you two doing?”

He already sounded done with this whole situation. Error wondered why he didn't leave then.

It had only been three days since Ink's failed mission. Error remembered how his soul froze when Ink told him what happened. How he had nearly died.

Error had screamed at him, asking what he had been thinking? Only to stop as Ink's sockets filled with tears.

“I didn't.” Was his answer.

His sobs filled the room and all of Error's anger died. Not that he had been truly angry at Ink in the first place. He was lashing out because the idea of losing him scared him. The idea of Ink no longer being here was unbearable. His soul had felt like it was shattering at the thought. Ink was all he had, without him, Error would have nothing.

As Ink continued to sob, saying shaky apologies through gasping breaths, Error simply walked up to him and hugged him.

Ink's touch no longer bothered him, outside a few rare moments. Now it was a comfort. A reminder he wasn't completely alone anymore.

Ink sobbed harder, his whole body shaking. Error held him tighter, patting him on the back.

“It's okay. It's okay. I'm just glad you're safe. I- I couldn't bear it if something happened to you.” It was the truth.

Error felt his own sockets fill with tears as Ink hugged him back. Once his sobs subsided into hiccups, Ink pulled back out of Error's embrace.

“Thanks.” He said, wiping at his sockets.

Error smiled. “No prob. But seriously don't ever scare me like that again.”

Ink giggled. “Okay. It's a promise.”

Ink then placed a hand on Error's shoulder and stared into his eyelights. “Just as long as you promise to also take care of yourself too.”

Error rolled his eyelights and pushed Ink's hand from his shoulder. “As if I need to. I'm not the one who constantly gets himself into trouble, unlike a certain someone I know.”

He gave Ink a pointed look to make himself clear. Then with a smirk, he said. “But fine. I'll be careful. After all, you need me around. Who else will keep you from getting into trouble.”

Ink rolled his eyelights at this. “I'm not that bad.” He pouted, crossing his arms.

Error snickered. “I would have to disagree.”

With that everything felt lighter. Though a weight in his soul persisted. That thought of what if he lost him. So Error spent the last couple days with Ink, barely leaving him alone. It helped alleviate the weight, if only a little.

Ink was slightly annoyed at his constant following after him. But slowly realized he was fighting a losing battle and decided to invite Error along with whatever he was doing.

Today, however, had been different. Error had asked for Ink's help, and hearing the plan, Ink happily joined him on his endeavor.

Though now Error wondered if Ink was regretting that decision as Dust continued to glare at the two of them.

“Well?” He asked.

Error rolled his eyelights as he continued his search through the cupboard above him. Standing on his tiptoes as he continued to move more cans out of the way.

“What does it look like we're doing?” He said, not trying to hide his irritation.

He knew that it wasn't Dust's fault Ink got hurt but those bitter feelings bubbled up anyways. Granted Dust did deserve it a little as far as Error was concerned.

Watching Ink be met with a stone wall each time he tried to reach out to Dust these past couple days had only made that bitterness grow. He saved Dust and he didn't even care.

Ink had continued to try over and over, and with each failure he got more depressed. Error hated to see him so defeated. Which was why this odd situation was the perfect opportunity to fix things. Yes, Error would help Ink rebuild his weird ass friendship. He just had to play his cards right.

Dust looked over to the counter currently covered in a plethora of bowls and ingredients strewn about.

“From what I can see you're just making a mess.” He said.

Error shifted to move a box of noodles out of the way. Yelping as the chair below nearly tipped under his feet. He shot a glare down to Ink who gave him an apologetic look.

“Can you please hold it steady? I really don't want to fall to my death because of an old ass chair.” He said as the chair continued to wobble under his feet.

Ink met his glare. “It isn't my fault this thing is older than dirt.”

He couldn't disagree with that, so he simply rolled his eyelights and went back to moving the box out of the way.

As he did, he called out to Dust. “But if you must know, we're making cookies.”

Dust crossed his arms and raised a non-existent eyebrow. “So why not just ask Horror to make you some?”

Little did Dust know that would defeat the purpose of doing this in the first place.

Horror has been helping both Error and Ink since the start. Going out of his way to make food to heal Error. Even training Error on how to fight with only partial sight. It was only thanks to Horror that Error could now stand a chance in his mock fights against Killer. He's done so much for them and yet Error has no way to repay him for his kindness.

Until today that is. The idea came to him this morning of one way to repay Horror. Making something for him for once.

Though Error didn't know how to bake, he'd watched Horror make cookies plenty of times, so how hard could it be? And it was the best he could think to give back to the man who had helped him so much. Granted some chocolate chip cookies made by him wouldn't be that much, but he hoped Horror would appreciate the thought behind it. That is if he could properly make the cookies.

Ink was able to find a scribbled down recipe in one of the drawers. Though Error didn't get all the instructions, he didn't think he was doing half bad.

Not that Dust needed to know any of that. Best he didn't or he might report to Boss that Horror was helping them. No, it was best to just play dumb than risk getting Horror in trouble. That was the last thing Error wanted.

Finally finding what he was looking for, a bag of sugar stuffed into the back corner of the cupboard, Error answered Dust's question. “Because I don't want to bother him. He's currently busy with doing some job for the Boss and I don't think he'd appreciate us interrupting his work to ask for cookies.”

Technically not a lie. Horror was busy today so there was no way for Dust to see the lie.

Dust glared at him. “Well I don't think Horror would appreciate you making a mess of his kitchen. Seriously, it looks like a bomb went off in here.”

He wasn't wrong. Flour was spread over the counter and dusted the floor. Though that wasn't Error's fault. Ink had dropped the bag causing a small rip to leak flour everywhere.

The broken eggs on the floor, however, we're definitely Error's fault. He almost knocked the carton off the counter and while he was able to save the majority of them, some fell to their yokey deaths below.

They definitely made a mess, but they were going to clean it later. No reason to clean now, not when they could make even more messes as they worked.

Holding the bag of sugar, Error turned to face Dust. “Why are you concerned? Last I checked you don't care about anything.”

It came out harsher than he wanted but he wasn't sorry. Ink nearly died for him and how did Dust repay him? By yelling at him and ignoring him for days. What a shitty way to pay someone back.

“Glitch!” Ink shouted up at him.

“What? I'm not wrong and you know it.” Error said.

Dust was glaring at him, and usually Error would be afraid, but not today as he met Dust's glare with one of his own.

“You're right I don't.” Dust admitted.

Error laughed, what a pathetic lie. Maybe if this was a month ago Error would have believed him, but he had seen him and Ink hanging out in the library. Of how he would get a phantom of a smile on his face when Ink ran up to him with a finished book, excited to discuss it. That wasn't someone who didn't care.

Error smirked. “Really? Then why are you here bothering us?”

Dust's glare thinned.

“Got ya.” Error thought smugly.

Time to reforge Ink's weird ass friendship. He just had to play this right. Easy peasy.

Dust rolled his eyelights. “I'm just making sure you two don't break shit.”

Error raised a non-existent eyebrow at that.

“Oh what, like the table.” He gestured to the table ducted taped together.

“Or the shitty old chairs.” The chair beneath him wobbled and creaked as if on cue.

“Oh no, we might make this place shitter than it already is. The horror.” He said mockingly.

Dust frowned at him. “Exactly. There's not much left that is actually good and I rather not leave you two to burn the kitchen down.”

Error grinned. “Well then I guess you will just have to play babysitter then.”

“W- what?” Dust stuttered, obviously caught off guard by Error's proposition.

“You heard me. If you trust us so little, you'll just have to keep an eyelight on us, or who knows how much of a disaster we might make.” Error said.

“Or I could put a stop to your little baking session and be done.” Dust threatened.

Error shrugged. “I mean you could, but we already started. Do you think Horror would appreciate you making us waste perfectly good ingredients?”

Dust hesitated at that. He knew that Horror hated unnecessary wasting of food. If he found out Dust forced them to throw out food, Horror would murder him.

Dust put his hand to his face as a heavy sigh escaped him. “Fine. But just this once.”

Error grinned.

“Yes!” He pumped his arm only to accidentally hit the shelf behind him. He stumbled, stepping to the side. Too late did he realize Ink was no longer holding the chair steady as it fell out from under his feet.

“Misfit!” He screamed as he fell to the ground below with a horrible crash.

“Sorry, Glitch.” Ink said as he leaned over him.

Error groaned. That hurt.

Ink stared at him. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I'm fine. Just a little bruised.” Error said as he sat up.

Luckily he had somehow kept the sugar bag safe. At least his sacrifice wasn't completely in vain.

“How's the chair?” He asked as Ink helped him to his feet.

Ink looked down. “It's a bit busted.”

Talk about an understatement. The chair was demolished. Nothing but splitters.

“Oops.” Oh well, not that much a loss.

Dust sighed even heavier. “I'm already regretting this.”

“No take backsies. Now uh, where's a broom.” Error looked around as if the broom would magically appear at his words.

Dust simply walked over to a corner and grabbed a broom and trash bag.

“Let's just get this over with before Horror murders us for fucking up his kitchen.” He pushed the broom into Ink's arms and then knelt down and began to grab the larger pieces and place them in the bag. Error nodded and knelt down by him to help.

Once the remains of the chair were properly cleared away, Dust instructed them on how to make the cookies.

Unlike Horror, who was always patient with Error, Dust was harsh. Not nice in the slightest. Barking orders and glaring at each mistake made. But despite his attitude, their little baking session was actually going well. It was even fun.

“What the hell happened?” Yelled Horror, as he walked into a smoke filled kitchen.

Dust had opened a window as Error, per his instructions, waved a towel about in an attempt to move the smoke outside.

Error winced at Horror's question. What a disaster. So much for doing something nice for him.

“Oh Horror. Hi.” Error said nervously.

Horror towered over him. “Glitch, what did you do to my kitchen?”

“It was Dust's fault.” Shouted Error as he pointed an accusing finger in Dust's direction.

Dust's head whipped to look at him. “What? How is this disaster my fault?”

“Because you were in charge of watching the time.” Error explained.

Dust glared at him. “Well who was it that turned the temperature up behind my back?”

“I thought if it was hotter that they'd cook faster. I didn't know it would turn them into charcoal.” He gestured to the pan where black lumps sat.

Ink reached over and grabbed one and bit it. “Yep, that's definitely charcoal.”

He stuck out his tongue and dropped the chunk back on the pan.

At the sight, Horror snorted and then he was suddenly laughing. Error hadn't been expecting that. He had been sure Horror was going to be pissed.

Horror continued to laugh so hard, he doubled over and clutched the side of the counter to keep himself steady.

“You all are terrible cooks.” He finally said, between breaths.

Error looked down. He had been really trying. But because of his impatience, he ruined it.

Horror smiled at all three of them. “Alright let's clean this up and then I'll show you how to properly make cookies.”

Error looked up at him. “Really?”

He was giving them another chance? Granted the surprise was a bust now, but hanging out with Horror and baking would have to do.

“Yay!” Ink cheered.

Dust rolled his eyelights. “Well I'm done now. After all, ‘Papa’ Horror will take care of you two. So no need for me to stick around.”

He began to walk out the door, only for Horror to grab him by the shoulder.

“And where do you think you're scurrying off to Dust. You helped make this mess, you're helping clean it.” Horror said.

“But it was their fault. They dragged me into this” Dust turned and gestured to where Ink and Error stood.

Horror grinned. “And you still let them burn it. So now you're helping clean this mess.”

He passed Dust a broom. Dust's head hung as he seemed to resign to his fate. There was no getting out of this.

After the kitchen was cleaned and cleared of smoke, Horror took to teaching them how to properly make cookies. He made sure to explain the importance of keeping aware of the time and why the temperature was needed for the perfect cookie. That one can't be impatient if they want to bake.

Dust crossed his arms and grumbled at Horror's advice. While Error took in Horror's words with apt attention. He had really enjoyed baking and wanted to do it correctly. He didn't want to mess up again.

When he told Horror as much, he simply chuckled and said that one can't be perfect. Mistakes help one learn to do better and strive to improve.

He leaned down to Error and whispered. “And if I'm being honest, even I still have improvements to make to this recipe. So don't discourage yourself. Everyone has things to improve on. Like Dust needing to improve his people skills.”

Horror winked as Error laughed. That last bit was said loud enough that Dust heard.

He frowned at them. “My people skills are perfectly acceptable.”

Horror shook his head. “Yet you barely talk. You constantly frown. Seriously, don't we Sanses know how to smile.”

Dust glared at him, only to turn to the empty air beside him. “What? Paps, don't agree with him!”

Horror laughed. “See, even that brother of yours agrees.”

Dust glared at Horror. Error backed away, afraid that he might actually start a fight.

“Neither of you know what you're talking about. Besides, you didn't exactly smile much either. These kids have rotted what remains of that stupid skull of yours.” Dust huffed as he crossed his arms.

Horror, at the reminder, scratched at the hole in his skull. “Well it seems I'm not the only one they got to.”

“And what are you implying?” Dust stuttered, as his sockets widened in surprise.

Horror crossed his arms. “If you really hadn't wanted to help them, you would have left.”

“Oh, and what? Leave them to burn the kitchen down.” Dust said.

“Which happened anyways.” Horror happily pointed out.

“I'm leaving.” Dust quickly turned towards the door.

“Running away, I see.” Horror called after him.

Dust froze and turned back around and stomped up to Horror. His expression was furious.

“Shut up!” He snarled.

“Why? Does the truth scare you?” Horror asked, completely unfazed by Dust's attitude.

“Shut the fuck up! Or I'll shut it for you.” Dust summoned a sharp bone attack. Error grabbed Ink and pulled him further back, as it seemed a fight might actually break out.

Horror grinned. “Go ahead. Try.”

The two stood ready to attack. This was bad. Error did not need them fighting right now. Panicking, he decided to intervene.

“Uh, maybe we shouldn't fight in the kitchen.” Error interrupted. It was all he could think to say.

Dust and Horror froze and looked at him.

Horror sighed. “Kid's right.”

Dust dissipated the bone attack and crossed his arms. “So can I go then.”

He gave Horror an icy glare that said he cared not what Horror's actual answer was. This wouldn't do, how was Ink and Dust supposed to reconcile if Dust left.

Error quickly jumped in. “If you leave then you won't get any cookies.”

So stupid. As if the murder cared about cookies, but it was all Error could think of at the moment.

An impish grin spread over Ink's face. “Yeah, Dust. What Glitch said. Bail on us at the last minute and you get no cookies.”

Dust frowned. “As if I care about cook-” Suddenly he paused and turned to the space next to him.

“Seriously Paps.” More silence followed by Dust putting a hand to his forehead.

He seemed to have an argument with the empty air next to him. Finally shouting. “There's not any point anyways, not like you could even eat them!”

All anger vanished from Dust as he winced. “Sorry Paps. I didn't mean that. If you really want some then I'll stay.”

Ink grinned wider. Now Error got it. Ink could see and hear the phantom that was Dust's brother. He probably saw how Paps wanted cookies and played along with Error's stupid plan, knowing that Dust can't say no to his brother. Smart.

Dust turned to them, looking completely unhappy with this situation.

“Fine. I'll stay.” He said it like every word hurt to say.

Ink cheered. “Don't worry Paps you get first dibs.”

Dust slumped into one of the remaining chairs at the table, completely defeated as Ink continued excitedly talking to the invisible Papyrus.

Horror chuckled. “Well that was unexpected.”

Dust glared up at him. “Not another word old man.”

Horror smiled as he sat across from Dust. “Fine. I'll spare you. Since it's clear you've hit your limit it seems.”

Dust groaned as he pulled down his hood over his face. Error couldn't help but laugh.

He joined them at the table as well. Watching as Ink laughed at something Dust's Paps said. Horror with a grin, continued to tease Dust. Dust flipping him off and repaying him with jabs of his own.

At that moment this place didn't feel so horrible. It was actually nice for once.

Error smiled as Ink began talking to Dust about a book he might like. Dust tried to brush him off but with Horror quickly backing Ink up, Dust quickly lost that fight. Sighing as he asked what book it was. Ink's eyelights turned into yellow stars as he began talking at lightning speed. Error wondered how Dust could comprehend it all, but he seemed to get what Ink was saying.

Shaking his head at the sight, Horror turned his gaze onto Error. “Never thought I'd see the day that Dust would have an actual conversation with someone. He's always so quiet. Kinda weird to hear him speak so much.”

Horror smiled softly. “You kids really shook this place up. Not that it's a bad thing, it's nice having you both around.”

Error smiled. “Thanks. It may not be under the best circumstances, but it hasn't been all bad.”

Horror chuckled. “Well that's good to hear kid. Wouldn't blame ya if you hated us all. We aren't the best of people.”

Horror looked down at that. A look of guilt on his face.

Error shook his head. “Well I don't think you're bad.”

Horror looked up, his single socket widening. “Well you don't know the whole story kid. I have done a lot of terrible shit.”

Error knew as much, but it didn't change his opinion in the slightest. Horror is a good person, regardless of what he has done. Error truly believed that.

Error shrugged. “So what? You had a choice to be terrible to us like everyone else, but instead you've been nothing but kind. I think that speaks far more to who you are, then anything that you may have done in your past.”

Horror smiled at him. “You're a good kid, Glitch.”

Error grinned at him. “Thanks.”

Horror looked to the oven where the sweet smell of cookies arose. “So why exactly did you try to bake cookies all on your own?”

Error ducked his head in embarrassment. “Well I wanted cookies and I didn't want to bother you so I tried to do it alone. But as you saw, it didn't work out.”

Horror gave him a knowing look. “You craved cookies enough that you went through a lot of trouble to make them, instead of waiting an hour?”

Error could tell from his tone he hadn't believed a word of Error's lie. Sighing, he decided there was use in hiding it.

“You got me. I wanted to surprise you. To make you cookies like you do so often for me. As a thank you for all your help and kindness.” He admitted.

Error hung his head. “But I ended up just destroying it. Why did I think I could do something like baking?”

He looked at his hands. He had been foolish. After all, wasn't baking just another form of creation. He wasn't Ink, he was the Destroyer. He couldn't make anything. He was only doomed to destroy.

Horror patted him on the back. Error felt a bit of pride as he only slightly jumped at the touch. “That was pretty sweet of you kid, regardless of the end results. And I'd say you didn't do half bad for baking for the first time on your own. Trust me, back in the day, I ended up burning a lot of food. But slowly I learned from those mistakes.”

Error looked up at him. As relief washed over him. Was it not so hopeless? Could he actually one day, bake cookies without ruining them? He could be more than his role. It seemed silly to think that baking could change his fate, but if he could rebel, even if that rebelling was something as simple as baking, it proved he could be more than the Destroyer. He wanted to believe that, desperately so.

“If you want, I can teach you.” Horror offered.

“Really!?” Error felt hope flood his soul.

Horror chuckled at his excitement. “Yeah, really.”

Horror's face softened as he said. “And Glitch, know that if ever you need help, I'll gladly help you and Misfit both in any way I can. I promise.”

Error grinned. “Thanks Horror.”

Horror smiled. “You're welcome, kid.”

Just then the timer rang out a shrill cry. Horror sighed and stood from his chair.

“Well would you look at that. Perfect timing.” He slowly walked over to the oven.

Once the cookies were cooled they began eating. Ink taking a big bite and humming happily. Dust tentatively grabbed a cookie and nibbled on it. Muttering to his Papyrus in between bites. Horror sat back in his chair and happily ate his and grabbed another. Error took a bite of his. It was really good. Soft, warm, and sweet. He swore nothing could beat Horror's cookies, they were the best thing he ever ate.

“Did I miss the party invite or something?”

Error looked up to see Killer leaning against the door frame staring at them all. His usually grin firmly in its place.

“Sorry. I must have thrown away your invite.” Said Horror.

Killer snorted. “Asshole.”

He stood and walked over. “Luckily, it looks like I came just in time.”

He reached for a cookie, only for Error to snatch the plate before he could grab one.

How dare he! He did not get to show up after all the work was done and get the reward. That and Error wanted to get him back for once.

“Hey! What the fuck was that for!?” Killer shouted.

Error snickered. “Sorry, but these are only for those who helped. And last I checked you didn't do anything.”

Dust burst into a fit of laughter. “Yeah, Killer. The kid is right. No work, no cookies.”

Horror chuckled. “If you want, you could clean the dishes and then get a cookie.”

In the sink sat a mountain of dishes. Upon seeing it Killer frowned.

“Fuck no! I'm not your bastard's maid. Besides, I do plenty of work around here already. Now give me one.” He went to snatch the plate from Error, who quickly stepped out of the way.

Killer stumbled past him. Error couldn't help but grin. Horror's lessons really were paying off. Killer glared at him.

“Don't get cocky just because you finally learned to dodge kid.” He went to grab the plate again, only for Error to move to the side at the last moment and hold out his foot.

Killer tripped, letting out a loud “Shit!” as he fell.

Dust laughed, as Horror watched with an amused expression.

“Come on, Killer. I think you almost had him that time.” Horror called out.

Killer growled. “You brat.”

He stood and tried again. But Error continued sidestepping and dodging him.

Laughing, Horror relented. “Alright Error, let him have one. Think of it as a reward for being our entertainment.”

Killer, who was currently out of breath on the ground, flipped him off.

“Fine.” Error set the plate back on the table and took his seat.

Killer picked himself from the floor and grabbed a cookie. “Fucking finally.”

He went to sit only to realize there were no more chairs. “Wait! Where the fuck is my chair?”

Error tried not to laugh. So that had been Killer's chair.

“It's currently in the garbage. You're free to join it if you like.” Dust said with a smile, as he grabbed another cookie.

“Who the fuck broke my chair? Shit! This is why we can't have anything nice.” Shouted Killer.

“Aww, don't pout Killer. There's a perfectly good spot on the floor for you.” Horror said with a grin.

Killer glared at him. “Hell no.”

Killer walked up to the counter and sat on it. Error snickered. It looked ridiculous. Killer's legs swayed high off the ground as he held a cookie.

“Aww, he looks like a little kid. Would you like some milk with your cookie?” Called Dust between laughs.

“Shut your fucking traps.” Killer snapped.

So there they sat, talking and joking. Making fun of each other. Error couldn't stop smiling. It was the most he had smiled in months. He didn't want this moment to end.

As everyone continued to talk, Ink grabbed three cookies and placed them on a smaller plate.

He quickly slipped out of the kitchen while everyone was distracted. He then made his way to Nightmare’s office. He hoped the cookies would be a good enough excuse to visit him.

He hadn't seen much of Nightmare. He was hoping with this peace offering he could maybe find an opening to learn more. To get any information on what Nightmare wants. It was a long shot, but it was worth trying.

He paused before Nightmare’s office door. Was he to try and deceive him into giving him more information. Then again, Nightmare wasn't Killer, he doubted he could easily be tricked.

Then maybe it was best to just ask him. It wouldn't be suspicious to do so. Just a curious kid. Maybe that was the correct option.

Before Ink could deliberate more, Nightmare's voice boomed from the otherside of the door.

“Come in.” He must have sensed Ink through the door. Sighing, Ink opened the door. Best not to keep him waiting.

Nightmare sat behind his desk staring at Ink with a bored expression. Ink smiled at him.

“Hey Boss.” He said, happily.

Nightmare glared at him. “Why are you here?”

Quick to cut to the point. Ink held up the small plate of cookies. “Well you see Boss, we made some cookies and I just thought you'd appreciate some. So here.”

He set the plate upon the desk. Nightmare continued to glare. His tentacles moved in irritation.

“I hate sweets.” He said with a glare at the plate, like its very presence was an insult.

“Well, so much for my peace offering.” Ink thought. Welp, he had tried.

Nightmare leaned back in his chair and looked at Ink with almost amusement. “So why are you actually here, Misfit?”

Yeah, Ink had seen that coming. Might as well be truthful.

“I was curious. What exactly are you planning to do with me and Glitch? What exactly is the plan? I doubt you're that desperate for more gang members that you'd take in two kids with zero fighting experience. So what is the deal Boss? It has been months since we arrived. So I want to know why we are here?”

Nightmare chuckled. “You're far too bold for your own good.”

Ink grinned at him. “Thanks.”

Nightmare frowned at that and sighed. “What I plan to do with you both is of no concern to you. Just continue your training and when it's time for you to know, I will tell you.”

His features shifted into an icy expression. “Try to undermine me and demand things again and I will show you what I do to my gang when they disobey. Got it?”

In that moment, Ink felt it again. That wrong feeling once more emitted from Nightmare.

“What is that?” Ink thought as he shifted his gaze to the code.

He saw it almost immediately. Never in his time around Nightmare had he thought to look at his code.

It was a mess. There were branching tendrils of glitching code branching from Nightmare. He followed the branches to their center. A black mass right where Nightmare’s soul should be.

“What is that?” Ink thought.

He tried to look at it more closely. It was a dripping black rot. A black, rotting thing. It was odd, but to Ink, it almost looked like a black apple.

“Did you hear me?” Nightmare snapped.

Ink’s attention was pulled from the code and back to Nightmare. The strange rotting apple was gone. Had he imagined it?

Ink forced a smile. “Sorry, Boss. I heard you loud and clear.”

“And?” Nightmare asked.

“I promise to never try and pull a stunt like this again.” Ink knew it was best to do as Nightmare asked. Best to not make him angry.

“Good. Now get out and take those with you.” He pointed a tentacle at the cookies.

“Yes, Boss.” Ink quickly grabbed the plate and fled the office.

He walked quickly away before stopping once he deemed he was a safe distance.

His thoughts were racing. What had he seen just now? What was that thing? Was it Nightmare’s soul? Then why was it so glitched and rotted? And that black apple. He knows he didn't imagine it. There was something there.

He would have to look more closely next time he got a chance. For now, he'd have to pretend he hadn't noticed it. He had a feeling Nightmare wouldn't like him looking at his code.

Gripping the plate tightly, his thoughts dancing with future plans, Ink started to walk back to the kitchen before anyone would notice him missing.

Chapter Text

“You can't be serious!?” Dream yelled as he stood.

He glared at each council member. Some met his glare head on, while others looked away, their features warping in guilt.

Fell sighed. “Dream, please return to your seat. This behavior is unbecoming of a guardian.”

Dream could feel Fell's irritation at him. Good, he was the one pushing for this ridiculous proposition in the first place.

Dream complied and took his seat next to Core once more.

The council was a swirl of emotions. Guilt and fear danced around them. He understood, Nightmare was a threat they couldn't afford to take lightly. But this was too extreme. They all were being too precautious.

Caretaker Toriel was the first to speak up. “It isn't decided yet, Dream. It is simply a proposition.”

She looked to her fellow council members. “One that I quite dislike.”

Judge sighed, placing a hand on her forehead. “And what would you have us do instead? Nightmare has possibly two guardians under his control. We need to be smart about this.”

Emperor Metton nodded. “Exactly. Those two can open portals. You all know what that means. That brute could easily get access to us if we allow them to take shelter here.”

Dream gritted his teeth. “So you all would have us abandon two kids to their fates just to save ourselves?”

When Fell had made his proposition known, Dream thought that surely the others would immediately shut down such a cruel plan, but instead they entertained the thought. To leave the kids to Nightmare. To write them off as a lost cause. Just because they could help Nightmare and his gang enter the Omega Timeline. It was insane.

Goner Alphys looked down at him. “And what do you have to offer us, Dream? What alternative is there that ensures this place’s continued existence as a sanctuary for those seeking safety. Would you risk the thousands that exist here, just for two children?”

Dream glared up at her. “I know that we must keep this place safe. But that doesn't mean we should abandon two children to fates worse than death. I propose that instead, we take the kids in and place magic shackles on them. Ensure they can't let Nightmare in until they are deemed safe.”

It was cruel to do such things to children, but it was better than leaving them at Nightmare’s mercy.

G sighed. “Look Dream, that is a pretty good idea, except we don't even know if such things will work on them. They might just be too powerful for the shackles to do anything. It's too great a risk.”

“Then test them on me. I'm a guardian. I can open portals. So go ahead, let's test them right now.” Dream held out his wrists. No one moved.

“Dream stop with this ridiculous display. We are not putting you in shackles.” Said Fell with a cool glare.

“Why not? We can end this right now.” He refused to back down. He would convince them to see reason.

Judge shook her head at him. “Dream. Even if the shackles work, we have no way to tell if they were to lie to us or not. It's simply too risky to trust them under any capacity. I'm sorry.” Judge gave him a sympathetic look. He could feel how conflicted she was on this. And he could feel her worry and fear winning that internal war, much to his disappointment.

Fell cut in, as he glared down at Dream. “She's correct. Those two could be working with Nightmare and we would never know. And even if they're not working for him, they could be tortured into doing anything he says. Are you so naive to risk everything for two children?”

Unlike the others, Dream felt not a mote of hesitation. Only a needling irritation at Dream's continued arguments.

He couldn't understand how someone could be so cold. Dream couldn't help but think of Outer's words. That Fell couldn't be trusted. As much as Dream didn't want to believe something so low about one of their council members, he was starting to see Outer's point.

Fell was suspicious. Suddenly proposing this ridiculous plan, and pushing it to be passed as quickly as possible. The whole thing felt off. Though Dream couldn't understand what Fell could get out of this. After all, Outer had been concerned about Fell taking the kids for himself, but now he wanted to leave them be. It made no sense.

Dream met Fell’s glare as he spoke. “It is not naive to want to save two kids from a horrible fate. It is what we of the Omega Timeline exist for. To help people in need. And now that it threatens your peaceful life, you refuse to help. Have we of the Omega Timeline grown so complacent as to choose ourselves over those we swore to protect?”

Dream looked to each member.

King Asgore spoke up. “Dream, I wish to save those two children. I truly do. As do the rest of my fellow members of the council, I am sure. But we can not risk this place. If Nightmare finds us then the last bastion of hope in the Multiverse will fall. We cannot allow that to happen no matter the cost.”

He looked down at that last word. His guilt washed over Dream. An Asgore was always more likely to make sacrifices for what he believed as the greater good.

Dream understood their fear, he did. But he still believed they could save the kids and the Omega Timeline. He did not believe that one had to be sacrificed for the other.

He stood once more and pleaded to the other council members. “If it's such a concern. We could hide them elsewhere than the Omega Timeline.”

Fell shook his head. “See this is what I meant, Dream. If we were to place them anywhere else in the Multiverse, you know Nightmare will find them. Attacking and harming any innocent Au that we hide them in. Harming the people there. And when those people look to us, who should have been protecting them, and ask why that happened. What will you tell them? Will you tell them it was for two children that you invited suffering and pain to their doorstep? That you found two children worth more than their lives, their families lives?”

Dream gritted his teeth. “There has to be a way.”

Fell scoffed at him. “See reason, Dream. It is time to call this off. The children are no longer trustworthy. Whether it be victims turned to pawns, or willing participants, they are now our enemy and should be treated as such.”

Dream's jaw dropped. He couldn't believe what he was hearing. To call them enemies, just because Nightmare may be using them. It was horrific.

Caretaker Toriel shook her head. “You go too far, Fell. They are children.” She scolded.

Fell glared at her. “They are guardians! May I remind you how much damage a young guardian can do.” He gestured to Dream. Dream winced at the comment.

Nightmare and him had only been six years old when everything went wrong. Nightmare began his reign of terror as a child. They were simply that powerful.

“He's right. Just because they are children doesn't mean they can't pose a threat to us all.” G interjected, his head hung.

Dream stared at the council members. Caretaker Toriel looked unhappy, but defeated with G’s words. G was frowning, his fists clenched. Goner Alphys nodded along to his words in silent agreement. Judge sighed, she looked exhausted. Emperor Metton looked bored, like this was any normal meeting. King Asgore still had his head buried in his hands in quiet guilt. While Fell stood and stared down Dream with a smug expression.

Dream looked down. He could feel it, from all of them. That steady determination. Despite any misgivings, they were going to abandon the children to Nightmare. They were truly doing this.

Feeling helpless, Dream turned to Core beside him. “Core please. Don't let them do this.”

Core shook their head at him. Dream felt his soul sink.

“I'm sorry, Dream. But they are right. This place is the sanctuary I built for those fleeing Nightmare. I can't risk them getting hurt. Of this place being destroyed. I can't. Even if it means forsaking ones we want to help. If the council decides it, then I will follow. They are the people's voice and I will not deny them. If this is what they see as our best course of action then I will not stop them. I will keep my people, my family safe.” They looked to Dream, their hollow sockets sharing that same determination as the others.

He understood. Core can't risk them. The Omega Timeline is everything to them. The people here are precious to them. He couldn't blame them for wanting to protect those who were so important to them. He felt no anger at their choice, only a hollow disappointment that swallowed his soul.

Dream took his seat with no further interruptions, his head hung as he listened to the Council continue their discussion. When voting arrived it was near unanimous. Only Dream voted against. With that the meeting was dismissed.

Dream quickly bolted from his seat and left. His pace was brisk, as he walked outside. The Council may have made their decision, but that didn't mean Dream would abide by it. Even if it meant getting in trouble. He didn't care. He would not abandon them. He refused too.

Continuing to walk, Dream arrived at his next destination. His house. The meeting had gone on far longer than he had anticipated. It was already late.

Sighing heavily, he opened the door. It was cool and dark inside. He must have forgotten to open the curtains last time he was here. Closing the door behind him, he flipped the switch turning on the light above.

The soft glow of the light revealed an empty room. Only a single couch sat in what one could describe as a living room if they were being kind. There was no TV, or coffee table. Just a sad dusty couch. Blue and Stretch had bought it for him as a housewarming gift years ago and it sat collecting dust since.

Dream walked towards the kitchen, hoping that there was something to eat. Blue wouldn't be happy to hear he was skipping meals again. Best to eat before his patrol.

As he walked something caught his eyelights. Against the wall sat a table, and perched on it was the only bit of decoration Dream had. A series of framed photos.

He went up to it and picked one up. A photo of Blue and him smiling happily. Their first patrol together as guardians.

Another was of Dream with a silly cone like hat and a cake before him. It was a little blurry, but still caught the confused, surprised face he had made. Blue and Stretch had thrown him a surprise birthday party. The first birthday party he ever had.

There was one of him, Core, and their adopted grandchild Poppy. They were in one of the booths at Grillby’s.

There must have been a dozen or so pictures in total, and each one was his most prized possession. Moments and memories with his dear friends, forever saved. Immortalized on paper.

He had been so happy when Blue had shown him what a camera was. To think something existed that could capture a moment in time and keep it. It was amazing.

He had only wished that he had a camera back in Dreamtale. To have pictures of Nightmare, of his actual brother. But sadly he didn't, the real Nightmare would have to live solely in his memory alone. His soul hurt just thinking about it.

Dream carefully set the picture back down to join the others. Blue had given them to him, as something to remember the good moments in life since Dream seemed to love them so much. It had been extremely kind of him to go out of his way to do so.

Just like Blue, always so kind and caring. It was what Dream liked most about him. He truly believed the Multiverse would be a much better place if more people were like Blue. They all needed more kindness in their lives. He truly was lucky to have him.

Giving each picture one last look, Dream headed off to the kitchen. It hadn't fared his abandonment any better than the so-called living room had.

A fine layer of dust covered the counter. Opening the cupboards revealed nothing but more dust and cobwebs.

Did he seriously have no food here? He prayed the fridge had at least one thing in it. Inside the fridge he found three cartons of take out.

Right, he usually ate out. Blue and Stretch got on him constantly for eating nothing but take out. That it wasn't healthy, but he didn't usually have the time to cook. Or really do much of anything.

He had found food, but the question was whether it was any good. Dream tried to think, but simply couldn't remember when he last got take out. It couldn't have been more than two weeks. And there wasn't a smell. Shrugging, he reached in and grabbed the closest container. Whatever, he was sure it would be fine.

“You know Dream, you really should eat better.”

Dream jumped, nearly dropping his food. Catching the container, he looked up to see Core perched on the counter. Their legs swinging lazily through the air.

“Core? Why are you here?” He asked cautiously.

They couldn't have found him out that quickly. They may have their eyes everywhere but they weren't a mind reader. At least he hoped they weren't one.

Core gave him a reassuring smile. “Why so jumpy Dream? I just came to say hi.”

He really doubted that.

As if actually reading his thoughts, Core sighed. “And I wanted to speak to you.”

Dream frowned. “Alright, what do you want to talk about?”

He placed the container in the microwave. A hum filled the air as the food was reheated.

After a moment, Core finally spoke. “I know you haven't given up on them.”

Dream crossed his arms and glared at them as leaned against the counter behind him. Was he that easy to read? Well, there was no use in hiding it, Core would find out either way.

“You're right. I haven't. And if you're here to talk me out of it, then sorry you wasted your time. I don't care if you're angry with me, or if you kick me out. I will not leave them in the hands of that thing.” He said without an ounce of hesitation in his voice.

He meant it. Even if the thought of leaving everything behind hurt, he was willing to risk it all to save those kids. It was simply the right thing to do.

Core looked down, their bangs obscuring their hollow sockets as he felt sorrow emanate from them.

“Dream, I would never kick you out. I-” They hesitated and fiddled with the hem of their gray shirt.

Core sighed and looked up at him. Despite their lack of eyes, Dream could almost see a fire in those sockets as they finally spoke. “While I do believe the Council is right in their concerns and I will not risk my people for this. It still doesn't feel right to abandon them to their fate.”

Dream's sockets widened. He hadn't been expecting that.

“So you're letting me go after them? Even if it goes against the Council's vote?” Dream asked, unable to hide the shock in his voice.

Core shrugged. “I don't know what you mean Dream?”

They smiled at him. “There are so many things to keep an eye on, that even I must admit things can fall through the cracks.”

They suddenly frowned as their head bowed. “For better and worse.” Their voice was so quiet that Dream almost didn't hear them.

Core then looked up at him once more. He could feel their determination as they said. “I simply might not notice what you're doing for the time being. I'm going to be quite busy these next few months.”

Dream gave them a small smile. Core can't go against the council, can't let their people be at risk. But it's clear they too don't want to abandon the kids. So they're doing the only thing they can do. Turn their gaze from Dream. Allow him to go against the Council’s wishes. Just so long as he doesn't bring harm to the Omega Timeline.

They were telling him to go ahead, but to be careful. After all, the Council is right about one thing. The kids could be forced to help Nightmare. He would be cautious. If he finds them, he'll have to take them to an empty Au or timeline. Just until he was sure they could be trusted. He too didn't want to see anyone here get hurt.

“Thank you, Core.” He said.

Core jumped from the counter, and with a grin, winked at him. “For what?”

Then they were gone.

Dream sighed. This was going to be difficult. He'd have no help. No backup. He would have to do his searches between patrols. Even more work and he was still recovering.

Though maybe he didn't need to do this completely alone. Outer didn't work for the Omega Timeline and he cared greatly for the kids. Maybe he could ask for his help.

And there was Blue. He was less sure of him. After all, Blue was still recovering. Should he really drag him into this, on top of everything that happened?

Sighing, Dream set down the untouched container of food and walked out of his house. He walked to Core's doors and stepped through the one leading to Underswap.

Maybe he'd just tell Blue the plan and express the dangers, then leave it up to Blue on whether he wanted to join him in this. To directly disobey the Omega Timeline.

Though, with how Blue has been doing, maybe that wasn't the right choice. He was already not taking nearly killing a child well at all. Though, Dream didn't blame him for that. It wasn't something anyone could handle well.

He hoped that Blue was doing better today. It had been heartbreaking to see Blue so broken. Like he had given up.

Dream stopped at the door to Blue and Stretch's house and knocked on the door. After a moment, Stretch opened the door.

He looked tired, but he put on a smile when he saw Dream. “Hello, Dream. Here to see Blue?”

Dream nodded. “Yeah. How is he doing?”

Stretch's smile dropped at the question. “Not well.”

Sighing, he opened the door completely. “Come on in, Dream.”

“Thanks.” He walked past Stretch into the house.

Stretch's smile was put back in place. “He's in his room. I'm sure he'd be happy to see you.”

Dream wasn't so sure of that.

“Thank you, Stretch.” He said, before walking past him into the hallway leading deeper into the house.

Dream didn't hesitate once as he quickly went to the stairs and walked into the hall where the upper rooms were. He knew this house probably better than his own.

Once before the door leading to Blue's room, Dream went to knock, only to freeze.

Was this a good idea? Blue was already dealing with a lot. He didn't need Dream dropping more on his shoulders. But then again, Blue would be upset that Dream took this on himself and didn't tell him.

Dream put a hand to his forehead. Why was this so difficult? Why couldn't anything have a simple straightforward answer? Everything felt so messy. So what was the correct answer?

Should he leave Blue in the dark, or tell him the truth and put even more of his burdens on him. It felt cruel and unfair of him to ask Blue to do this. But Dream would be lying if he said that he didn't need the help. Blue was always happy to help him carry the weight of his problems. To help him.

But what had Dream ever done to help Blue? Was he just using him? Dream shook his head at the thought. No, he never had any intention of using him. Blue simply took the weight of those burdens on his own. But wasn't that worse? Blue went out of his way to always help him, but Dream has done nothing for him. He just kept adding to the weight.

Now that Blue actually needed help, and yet here he was selfishly adding more to the pile. What a shitty friend he was. This was an awful idea. He should leave and do this alone.

There was no guarantee that Outer would help him. After all, could Outer trust him to not turn the kids over to the Omega Timeline.

But maybe it was truly better to bear this burden alone. Then, only Dream would take the fall if the Council found out. Yes, that is the correct answer. This was his burden to bear, no one else's.

Dream stepped back from the door, only to hear Blue call out. “Stretch, is that you?”

He sounded so empty. None of his usual cheerfulness. Dream froze. He could still visit him. After all, Stretch was right. It might do Blue some good to see him. He'd just not mention the Council and the kids. Just a completely normal visit.

Dream put on a smile with practiced ease. “Actually, it's me. I wanted to see how you were doing?”

“Dream?” His voice sounded so sad.

“You can come in. That is if you want to.” He sounded tired. It hurt to hear Blue sound like that.

“Of course. I came to see you after all.” Dream said as he opened the door.

Blue sat in the middle of his bed, his covers wrapped around him. He looked terrible. Bags under his sockets. A plastered smile that Dream could clearly feel was fake. His eyelights were duller, like the light in them had dimmed.

Dream felt like someone was crushing his soul. He had been an idiot to think for a moment that he should drag Blue into this mess.

“It's nice to see you, Dream.” Blue said, failing to try and make his voice sound cheerful.

Dream walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. “It's good to see you too, Blue.”

Dream hesitated before asking. “How are you doing?”

He turned to meet Blue's dull eyelights. Blue's false smile dropped.

“I- I’m doing better. I should be able to do patrols soon.” His voice shook and cracked. He didn't sound any better than last time.

Dream shook his head. “You don't need to rush. If you're not ready yet it's fine. I can handle the patrols until you’re feeling better.”

Blue frowned as his hands clutched the blanket around him. “But that's not fair. I'm making you do extra work just because I'm upset.”

Dream placed a hand on Blue's shoulder. “Blue, you experienced something terrible. It's perfectly understandable to take some time to compose yourself.”

Blue stared at him. “But that's just it, Dream. It's been nearly a week. I should be better now. It's simply selfish of me to continue to wallow like this.”

Ridiculous. Blue was the furthest thing from selfish. How could Dream get him to understand that? That taking time to recover from something traumatic was okay. That Dream didn't mind the extra work, just so long as Blue got better. Could smile again.

Dream shook his head. “Blue, you nearly killed someone by accident. Most don't recover from something like that quickly. And Blue you're such a kind soul. I know that it must have hurt you to do such a thing, even by accident. So please take all the time you need. I don't mind, truly.”

Blue gritted his teeth and shook Dream's hand from his shoulder as he threw off the blanket that had been wrapped around him. “But that's the problem, Dream. I shouldn't have done that to begin with.”

“Blue, people make mistakes.” Dream said, trying to comfort him.

“Yes, but most people’s mistakes aren't usually nearly murdering a child!” Blue covered his face with his hands.

“I should have been able to stop myself from taking that swing. I know I could have stopped. Any swap or Papyrus could. But I didn't because at that moment I wanted to kill him. To kill Dust for hurting you! I struck to kill and that kid simply got in the way. Don't you get it? I'm absolutely horrid.” He was shaking as he said it.

Dream's sockets widened. “Blue.” It came out as a shocked whisper.

Blue looked up at him. Tears had started to build in the corners of his sockets. “Don't act like it isn't anything other then that. I wanted to kill someone. Even if it was an evil person like Dust, I still wished him dead. And because of that I didn't stop my blade until it was too late.”

Tears started to fall down Blue's cheeks. “If you hadn't been there to heal him, to fix my mistakes, that child would be dead.”

Dream could feel it clearly as day. That feeling of self loathing. It slammed into him, knocking the air from him. He gasped. Blue couldn't have built this much hatred for himself in a few days. How long had he felt like this? How had Dream not noticed until now?

“You always fix my mistakes. So let me fix this myself. Let me go on the patrols to find the kids. I promise I won't mess up again. I will make it up to you and the kids both. So please, Dream, let me help-” Blue paused as he surely noted the look that passed over Dream's face. He hadn't been able to hide it in time.

Blue froze. “Dream, what happened?”

“Nothing.” An obvious lie.

“You're lying. What happened, Dream?” Blue demanded, his panic and worry stabbing at Dream.

Dream looked down as shame filled him. He should have known he couldn't keep something like this from Blue.

“The Council made the decision today to stop the search for the kids.” He couldn't keep the bitterness from seeping into his voice.

“And you didn't tell me?”

Dream looked up to see Blue staring at him. “When did you plan to tell me, or were you-”

Dream's guilt gnawed its way to the surface, distorting his expression.

A look of betrayal washed over Blue's face. “You weren't going to tell me.”

Dream could feel Blue's sorrow. He had been an idiot. He messed everything up again. Why did he always choose the wrong answer when it came to Blue.

He quickly tried to salvage the mess he made. “No, Blue that's-”

Blue cut him off as fresh tears started to fall down his face. “That's it isn't it!? You don't trust me anymore!”

Dream felt like he had been stabbed and now the blade was being twisted. Never would he want Blue to feel that way. What had he done?

“What? No. That isn't it at all.” He had to fix this, before Blue got hurt even more by his foolishness.

“Liar!” Blue screamed.

Dream winced as a fresh wave of self loathing slammed into him. He was starting to feel like he was drowning in it. Was this how Blue felt. Did Dream cause him to feel this way? Was it his fault? How much had he made Blue suffer without noticing. How horrible could he get.

Blue continued, each word felt like another stab. “I know that I'm constantly a burden. Dragging you down. You couldn't even save that kid because I messed up. All I do is weigh you down. I don't even deserve the title of a guardian.”

He was wrong. Blue deserved that title far more than Dream. He helped the Multiverse so much. Helped Dream far more than he realized.

“Of course you deserve it. You saved Outertale from Nightmare.” Dream said.

Blue shook his head as he clutched his hands to his chest. “I barely did anything but nearly get myself killed! If Outer hadn't stepped in to help I would be dead.”

How could Dream get him to see the truth? That he was amazing. A hero, worthy of the highest praise. His savior.

“If you hadn't showed up back then, I wouldn't be here.” It came out as a whisper.

Blue looked up at him. “What?”

Dream met his eyelights. “You say you're nothing but a burden, but that couldn't be further from the truth. Blue, you have saved this Multiverse multiple times over just by being you.”

Blue’s fists clenched. “You're wrong!”

Dream kept going. He would get Blue to see the truth. “No, I'm not. You saved not just Outertale, but you saved me.”

“T- that was a coincidence. I happened to be there.” His voice shook.

Dream continued to push even further. “Even if it was by accident, you saved me from Nightmare that day. If you hadn't then Nightmare would have the Golden Apple and the Multiverse would have been doomed to despair.”

Blue looked down. Dream reached over and gently grabbed Blue's hands, cradling them in his own. “Blue. I have never seen you as a burden. If anything I feel the opposite. I depend on you too much. You're always helping me. Without you, I never would have made it this far. You're always carrying my weight. Pushing me forward. Always catching me when I stumble.”

Blue shook his head. “Dream, despite what you think, you don't need me. You're a real guardian. I know that you're trying to cheer me up but it's not neces-”

Dream grip tightened as he shouted. “I'm telling you the truth! Look what happened to me when I was left on my own. I ended up in the hospital because I didn't listen to you! How can you think for a moment that I don't need you!?”

Blue glared at him. “Then why hide the council’s decision? So you could go off on your own. Because the truth is you don't need me. You never had.”

Dream looked down. God, he really messed up.

“Blue, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have hid that from you. I thought you didn't need me dumping even more problems on you after what happened.” He admitted.

Blue removed his hands from Dream's. “I would have helped. I don't mind. That's all I can do for you.”

Dream sighed. “No, Blue. You do so much for me. Constantly you're there for me. I always depend on you. To carry my burdens, to help with my problems, to carry it all. It's unfair of me. You are always helping me, yet what do I do for you? All I do is add to the weight you carry and never once do I help you with anything that burdens you. I'm horribly selfish like that and so I wanted to, for once, not make you bear even more of my problems. And even then, all I did was hurt you. I'm sorry, Blue.”

Blue grasped Dream by the shoulders. Surprised, Dream looked up at him.

“You are not a burden. What made you think that?” Blue asked, his voice stern.

“I depend on you too much. You deserve better.” Dream said.

Blue frowned at him. “Where did you get that idea from!? Never once has it been a bother to help you. If it was, I would have told you that ages ago. Besides, helping each other is what friends do. Being able to help you even a little makes me happy.”

Dream shook his head. “But it's unfair. I never help you. Doesn't that just make me a shitty friend.”

“Dream, you help me plenty. You go on shopping trips with me. You take care of me when I get sick. You always stand up for me. You train with me. And you always comfort me. You do more than enough.” He said.

“Is that really enough?” Dream couldn't help but feel that wasn't nearly enough to pay back Blue for all he did for him. Not even close.

Blue’s hands gave his shoulders a reassuring squeeze. “Yes! It is more than enough.”

He sounded so sure. It was only then that it struck him, a realization. They both were idiots. Blue felt like a burden and yet Dream thought he was the one being a burden. Both were the same, afraid that they were not good enough. He truly was being stupid. Blue probably saw him the same as he saw Blue. Both saw each other far better then they saw themselves. What a complete mess they both were. A perfect match, two fools repeating the same things to each other.

Smiling, Dream placed a hand over Blue's. “Well then, I guess I'm indeed a good friend.”

“Yes, you are!” Blue exclaimed.

“Just like how you're not a burden to me.” Dream said.

“Huh?” Blue froze, as Dream felt his confusion wash over him.

“Blue, did you ever think that just like you, I never once thought little of you. That to me, I see someone worthy of fighting by my side.” He meant it.

Blue's sockets widened. “You're just saying that.”

Dream gave a soft chuckle as he cupped Blue's face with one hand. “Wrong. Blue, to me you are more than worthy of the title of guardian.”

Dream looked down. “And some days I think you deserve that title more than me.”

He smiled as he once more met Blue's eyelights. “You are my rock. Without you I would have been pulled under a long time ago. You're amazing, truly amazing. You always know what the right course to take is. That kind soul of yours is unwavering in its direction. I can't help but follow it. When I get lost, when I'm giving up, you're the one to pull me to my feet again and again. To me you're irreplaceable. Never once did I see a burden, not once.”

“Dream.” Blue's voice was a quiet whisper. Maybe that was too much. But it was the truth and Blue deserved to hear it.

A sob escaped Blue as he wiped at his sockets where tears once more had started to gather.

Dream froze. Had he messed up again?

“You really mean that? You don't resent me for always bothering you?” Blue asked.

“Of course not!” Dream said.

Blue looked down. “You don't think I'm worthless?”

Dream grabbed his face, forcing his eyelights to face his. “What are you saying!? I never saw you as worthless. Not once! Whatever high and mighty image of me you have cooked up in that skull of yours is wrong! Remove that thought right now! You are not a burden, and you are for fucking sure not worthless. Not even close.”

Dream knew he should calm down. But the thought that he could have made Blue feel worthless at any point made him angry. Angry at himself that he ever made him feel like this. That he could have been so completely blind to Blue's woes.

“Alright, alright. I'm sorry, Dream.” Blue said in a panic.

Dream let him go. He went too far again. “No, I'm the one who's sorry. I shouldn't have done that. But know that I mean it when I say you are not worthless.”

A ghost of a smile crept over Blue's face, as he gently he took Dream's hand. “Then know that I meant it too. I never once was bothered by you. Your troubles, your pains, your sorrows. They're as much mine as they are your own. And I wouldn't have it any other way. For you, Dream, I'd happily carry it all.”

Dream sighed. “Alright. Just don't over do it. And know that if you need anything, that I will always be there for you too.”

Blue nodded as he left out a shaky laugh. “We both were being pretty dumb, weren't we?”

Dream chuckled. “Yeah. Just two idiots.”

He smiled at Blue. “What else is new?”

“Hey!” Blue playfully smacked his shoulder.

Dream chuckle. “You can't deny it.”

Blue crossed his arms with a pout. “Well you didn't have to say it.”

Dream burst into a fit of laughter at that. He felt light. It was nice.

Blue sighed as he once more faced Dream. “So what now? Because if you think you can leave me out of your plans, you'll be sorely disappointed.”

Dream grinned. “I wouldn't dream of it.”

Blue glared at him.

“Pun unintended.” He quickly amended.

“It better be!” Blue shouted.

Dream laughed. Slowly that weight came to settle on him, but now it was far less heavy.

“The plan is to continue looking for the kids.”

“So we're disobeying a direct order?” Blue asked.

“Yes, we are. Core is willing to turn a blind eye so long as we don't endanger the Omega Timeline.” Dream explained.

Blue nodded. “So when do we start?”

There was that unwavering determination he depended on.

“As soon as you're ready.” Dream said.

Blue cradled his chin as he thought. “Probably two days from now. That should give us enough time to come up with a game plan.”

He gave Dream a willy smirk. “After all, we don't want the council catching on, so we have to continue our usual patrols without interruption. We need to find a way to sneak extra patrols into our schedule to search for the kids.”

He gave Dream a pointed look. “While making sure we are not pushing ourselves too much.”

Dream held up his hands. “I agree. No more overworking. I promise.”

Blue smiled. “Good. Though it's not like I'd let you get away with it this time.”

Dream sighed. “There's also the question of where to search. We ended up finding them last time by pure coincidence. And we can't keep going to random Au's and hoping to find them.”

Blue snapped his fingers. “That's it.”

Dream stared at him. “What did you come up with?”

Blue started talking excitedly, his words coming out in a rush. “We know they're with Nightmare’s gang. So we just have to go to Au's most likely to be the crew's targets. There's far less Au's that Nightmare is willing to attack now that you're here, so we'll just watch the ones he's still inclined to go after.”

Dream grinned. “Wow. Blue, that's amazing.”

Blue scratched his skull. “Not really.”

Dream shook his head at him. “It is. Now we have a place to start.”

Dream looked over to Blue. “Are you really sure you want to do this? Going against the council, is to go against the whole of the Omega Timeline.”

Blue chuckled. “Yeah, I'm sure. This is the right thing to do, even if the council doesn't realize it yet. I won't give up.”

Dream nodded. “Me neither.”

“And besides I owe them. For what happened. When we save them, I'll be sure to apologize to them.” Blue looked like he was about to start crying again.

Dream placed a hand on his shoulder. “We both will. I carry the blame too. After all, we're a team.”

Blue hugged Dream. “Thank you, Dream. For everything. For believing in me.”

Dream hugged him back. “Always, Blue.”

Blue gave a shaky laugh that turned into a sob. He pulled away, wiping at his sockets.

Dream tentatively reached out and cupped his face. “Just know, Blue, if ever you need anything I'll be here. Okay.”

Despite his tears, Blue smiled. It was so genuine and bright, that to Dream it felt like seeing the sun coming out from behind the clouds. Warming his bones as he simply stared entrapped by it.

“Am I interrupting something?”

Dream jumped and snatched his hand away as he turned to the door. Leaning against the frame of the door was Stretch. He seemed to raise a non-existent eyebrow at them.

“N- no. Not at all.” Dream said as he felt his face grow warm. He hadn't done anything, yet he felt embarrassed. Like he had been caught doing something he shouldn't have done.

“P-paps. You should have knocked.” Blue shouted. Out of the corner of his eye, Dream saw he was blushing too.

Desperately wanting to get this over with, Dream tried to change the topic. “So Stretch, why did you come up here? Is something wrong?”

Stretch shook his head. That was a relief. They didn't need more problems.

“No. I heard yelling and got concerned. So I went to check on you both.” Stretch said.

A small smile formed on his face as his eyelights softened. “But I see now that I had nothing to worry about.”

Dream felt his face grow even hotter at Stretch's comment.

“Well, thanks for your concern Paps, but we're fine.” Blue said, sounding a little irritated.

Dream looked to Stretch. “So how much of that did you hear?”

If he had been out there long enough, he would have heard the whole plan. That Dream and Blue were going against the Council's decision.

Stretch stood and shrugged. “Enough.”

“Oh.” So much for it staying a secret.

Stretch gave him a reassuring smile. “You know me, Dream. Me and the Council don't particularly see eye to eye. So don't worry I won't say a word. And know if either of you need any help, then I'm more than willing to step in if need be.”

Dream nodded. “Thank you, Stretch. I appreciate it.”

“Thanks, Paps.” Blue said.

Stretch chuckled. “Of course, anything for my little brother and his best friend.”

Hope started to build in Dream's soul. They might actually be able to do this.

“Well, now that's settled, is anyone here hungry?” Blue asked.

At this Dream remembered that he hadn't gotten to eat today. He had been so caught up in everything it slipped his mind.

“Dream?” Blue stared at him, as if he could see if Dream had eaten or not. And by the thinning of his sockets, he was suspecting the latter.

“Yeah, I could eat.” Dream meant it. Now that he was thinking about it, he was starving.

“I could go for some grub, bro.” Stretch said.

“Excellent.” Blue exclaimed as he slipped off the bed.

He then grabbed Dream's hand, pulling him to his feet. “Come on, you're helping me make tacos. No getting out of it. Got it?”

Dream couldn't help but smile. “Got it.”

Dream let himself be pulled by Blue from the room back downstairs to the kitchen. All the while, a warmth built in his chest. Warming his bones as he trailed after Blue. After all, there was nowhere else he'd rather be than right here.

Chapter Text

Ink took in a deep breath as he walked up to the door to Nightmare’s office. It was time. He might not get another shot at this. At least not for a while. He needed to know. The black apple and the rot that sat at the core of Nightmare. Whatever was going on with him, Ink was going to find out.

Earlier that morning, Error had been taken on a mission. He had finally been deemed good enough to go on one. Dust, Horror, and Killer had all accompanied him. Nightmare must have been concerned after Ink's disaster of a mission.

Though, that left Ink a perfect opening. It was just him and Nightmare. No gang to interfere. He had to take this chance.

His hand rested on the bag tied to his belt. Where he kept his vials hidden. They were nearly empty, which was less than ideal.

Error was supposed to retrieve them today, but the gang insisted he do the mission first. Then after the mission was done he could ‘do his thing’ and be retrieved from Horrortale later.

Ink knew it might be smarter to wait until he had more paints, but when would he get another chance like this. He would just have to make do.

To help with the lack of paints he drank some of his purple vials. Besides, maybe Nightmare will be happier with Ink feeling a bit of fear. So maybe it would work in his favor. He hoped it would.

Finally he arrived at Nightmare's office. Before him stood a weathered oak door. He raised a hand and knocked.

“Come in.” Nightmare drawled.

Taking one last steadying breath, Ink opened the door and entered.

Nightmare’s office was the same as always. Nightmare sat behind a large wooden desk. His single cyan eyelight glaring at Ink like he was a particularly annoying bug.

Ink shivered. He had almost forgotten what it felt like to be afraid. He forced on a smile.

“Hi Boss.” He said, trying to be cheerful.

Nightmare continued to stare at him, a frown etched on his face. “Misfit. What is it that you want?”

Always to the point. This was going to be difficult. He needed to distract Nightmare, so he wouldn't notice him searching through his code. He just needed to keep talking.

“Well Boss, I wanted to ask you something.” Nightmare’s glare thinned.

“Go on.” He said.

Ink walked up to the desk, until he was standing before Nightmare. “So Boss, I wanted to ask if you could give me another chance?”

Nightmare raised a non-existent eyebrow at him. “A chance to do what?”

Ink placed his hands on the desk and leaned forward. “I want another chance at a mission.”

Nightmare stared at him. “And why should I do that?”

He sounded intrigued. Good, exactly what Ink needed.

With Nightmare now hooked by his bait, Ink focused his gaze on Nightmare's code. Once more he saw the black tendrils branching from where Nightmare’s soul should be. They almost looked like black briars. Now he just needed to find that apple again.

As he continued his search, he tapped a finger on Nightmare’s desk. “Because, I know I can do better. I made a mistake. I see that now. You were right to reprimand me for putting myself at risk for Dust. I should have trusted him to deal with his own mistakes. Or die for them. I had my opening to get the parts, but because I was too soft, I wasted that opportunity. So please, let me prove myself.”

Ink purposely brought out his feelings of pride and jealousy. To help feed into his lie.

Nightmare sat back. A cruel grin, stretched over his melting face. “Ahh. Feeling left out, now that Glitch has gotten a mission?”

Ink frowned. “I don't know what you're talking about.” He let shame and guilt eat at him next.

Nightmare grinned, as he leaned forward. Placing his elbows on the desk as he clasped his hands together. “Oh, but you do. And here I thought you and Glitch were unbreakable as a team.”

Ink made his sockets widen, allowing shock to crawl over his bones. “W- what? No, we are. Glitch means everything to me.” He placed a hand over his chest.

Nightmare laughed. It was such a cruel sounding thing. “I can tell you're lying Misfit. No need to hide it. That jealousy rotting away within you. I see it perfectly.”

Ink shivered as he felt like ice was crawling up his bones.

He continued to dig through the code. Maybe he had simply imagined it. That strange black apple. He didn't see it anywhere.

Just as he was about to give up, he saw it. It seemed to emerge from the depths of the black goop that made up Nightmare. As clear as day, sitting in the nest of briars was a rotting black apple. Ink had to force his excitement back, after all Nightmare could sense his emotions.

Ink continued the act as he studied the apple. He curled his hands into fists. “You're wrong. Glitch is my friend I would never-”

Nightmare held up a tentacle to cut him off. “And yet, you come to speak to me of this on the day Glitch finally got a mission. I doubt that was a coincidence.”

Nightmare’s smirk was sharp and cruel. He truly was enjoying this. Ink's pain over being jealous of a friend. Ink knew he would love the misery and sorrow of it all. Maybe even try to drive a wedge to further separate the two. Make them both even more miserable. Ink was glad the plan was working so well.

Unnoticed by Nightmare, he continued to study the black apple. It almost seemed like a soul, but not one at the same time. It was odd. Ink could've sworn he felt something there. Under the rot and decay, there was something stirring just past his view.

Ink tried to look closer. There, he saw it. Someone was there. Not like phantom Paps, but more like someone locked inside the code. How? Who was that? Ink didn't know. But he couldn't leave them to continue to be trapped in that dark, rotting place. Ink reached into the code and went to make an opening to let them out.

Before he could realize what happened, pain shot through his body as he collided with the office wall. One of Nightmare's tentacles held him there, squeezing around his small frame until he gasped in pain. In his dazed state he could have sworn he saw Nightmare’s smile grow.

“You really should learn to mind your own business. After all, curiosity can be quite dangerous. Ink.”

Ink's sockets widened, as fear seized him. Nightmare knew his name. Nightmare knew his name!

“You really should be more careful. I felt you digging through my code as soon as our conversation started. Truly such sloppy work.” Nightmare grinned as the tentacle tightened around Ink.

This was bad. He had to get out, now. Ink summoned a sharp ink attack and stabbed the tentacle holding him. It let him go, and Ink fell to the floor as he gasped for breath.

He scrambled to his feet and ran for the door. Ducking, as another of Nightmare's tentacles went to grab him. Wrenching the door open, Ink ran through the halls of the castle. He could hear Nightmare’s laughter echo around him.

“Shit, shit, shit.” He whispered as he ran. How had Nightmare known his name?

“You know Ink, you were so clever giving me nicknames. But you forgot one thing.” Nightmare emerged from the shadows and before Ink could react, he whipped a tentacle at him. Ink slammed into the wall with a horrible crash.

He curled up into himself, as he clutched his sides trying to breathe. Nightmare knelt beside him. Placing a tentacle under his chin, and forcing his head up. To look at him.

“Not once did you think to hide your checks from me. It was quite humorous to see one so smart, yet so ignorant.” Nightmare mused.

Ink felt panic consume him. The creators had mentioned checks to him before. He had even brought up Error's once, but he hadn't once thought that they could be hidden. That Nightmare could read them.

That meant, from the start, he knew everything. What they are. He had been playing them. And Ink fell into the trap dragging Error with him like a fool.

What else did Nightmare know? Did his check mention his paints? If it did, who knew what he'd do to Ink. Ink shivered. He had to escape, before it was too late.

He quickly made another attack and stabbed the tentacle.

Nightmare sighed. “You're going to have to do much better than that. Little guardian.”

With a flick of his tentacle, Ink went skidding along the floor. His back slamming into a decorative table. More pain stabbed at him as he cried out. Ink quickly stood. Stumbling on shaky legs, he began to flee down the hall.

He had to get out of here. Nightmare was too powerful. He'd find Error and get to the Anti Void from there he could convince the creators to let Error into the Doodlesphere. Then they could figure out a new plan.

Ink went to grab Broomie in his panic, only to remember that he had left Broomie behind. So stupid. He should have remade it, even if he had been angry at the creators.

He was already low on paints. If he could get to his room, get the backups, then maybe he could have enough to make a portal.

A black tentacle wrapped around Ink's ankle, causing him to trip.

“Do you really think running will get you anywhere?” Nightmare asked as the tentacle began to drag Ink back.

Ink clawed desperately at the stone beneath him to no avail.

“I can sense your fear, Ink. It's like a beacon, bright and so very easy to see.” Nightmare said.

Ink could see Nightmare now as he was dragged before his feet. Nightmare stood towering over him. Ink could have sworn he was bigger than before, but maybe that was his fear making it seem that way.

“You can run, but I will always find you.” He said with a sharp grin.

Ink slashed at the tentacle, severing it. Nightmare grinned wider, as Ink stumbled to his feet and ran.

“Fine. If that's how you want to play.” Nightmare laughed, it seemed to follow Ink as he ran.

He just needed to get to his backups, then everything would be fine. As he ran he grabbed the last of his vials and drank them down quickly. There was so little left, but he hoped it would be enough to get him to his room.

He no longer heard Nightmare, but that only amplified his fear. Not knowing where he could be hiding, simply waiting for Ink to fall into his trap.

Ink stopped and backed against one the walls. This wasn't the time to panic, that would only give Nightmare more of an advantage. He had to calm down if he wanted to get through this.

He took deep breaths until his body stopped shaking. Much better. Now to think of a plan.

Ink moved from the wall and quietly peeked around the corner of the hall. It was empty. He looked in the code, not a trace of Nightmare. All was clear.

Ink tried to dull his emotions as best he could. If Nightmare was using his emotions to track him, then he'd just have to make them as nonexistent as possible.

Ink snuck into the hall, stepping lightly. Making sure to be ready to summon an attack at any moment. Still there was nothing.

He made it to the end of the hall with no problem. Nightmare was probably playing with him. Either to lull him into a false sense of security or to slowly build Ink's fear the longer this dragged out. The best course was to go as quickly as possible while still remaining cautious.

Ink stepped into the next hall. The castle was dead silent, outside the sound of his feet against the floor echoing through the hall.

A crash rang out behind him. Ink turned and threw a bone attack. There was nothing there, but a knocked over vase.

Ink took a shaky breath. He had to be calm. Either it fell on its own or Nightmare knocked it over and was now stalking him from the shadows. It was fine. Even as he thought that, his hands wouldn't stop shaking.

He turned back towards his goal, only to see Nightmare at the end of the hall. Ink stumbled back as he threw another attack at him. Tripping as he did. When he looked up. Nightmare was gone, or had he been there to begin with.

Did Nightmare have the ability to make one hallucinate their fears or was he simply quickly moving in and out of the shadows to mess with him? Ink wasn't sure.

He got up onto shaking legs. “Be calm. Everything will be okay.” He thought over and over again.

But the shaking didn't stop. “I just have to get to my room.”

He was already almost halfway there. He just had to climb the stairs and go down three more hallways. Easy.

Ink, now walking a little faster, made it to the stairs. They looked darker than before. Like some of the candles got blown out. Nightmare’s doing no doubt. With another shaky breath, in an attempt to steel himself, Ink started up the stairs.

At first it wasn't too bad. Just a bit hard to see. Every once and a while he'd trip on a step, unable to fully see them in the dark.

Then the candles started to flicker out. Starting from the bottom, slowly creeping up towards Ink, like a slowly approaching tidal wave of darkness. Only building speed as it approached him.

Ink didn't hesitate as he began to run. Stumbling and falling on the steps he ran, not caring as he smacked his shoulder against the stone steps. Despite the pain, he got back up and continued running.

Above him he saw a light. He was almost at the top. He went faster, desperate to escape the darkness nipping at his heels.

Once at the top he dove from the stairs into the hallway. He looked back at the stairs, now completely swallowed by darkness, but it didn't go any further. The candles in the hallway held.

Slowly he stood. Almost there, then he'd escape. Everything was going to be fine.

He walked to the end of the hall. All clear. He stepped forward into the hall. So far, so good.

Then he felt it. Something wet fell on his skull. He reached up and wiped at it, only for his hand to be stained black. It looked just like- Ink froze. Slowly he looked up.

Another drop of black falling on his cheek. Above him was darkness, moving and twitching. Ink's eyelights became pinpricks as he realized it wasn't the darkness moving. It was sharp, jagged tendrils waving above him.

Ink abandoned any pretense of remaining calm as he bolted down the hall. The black tendrils stabbing one after the other around him. Cracking the floor around him.

He turned the corner, ducking as another tendril swiped at him from above. He ran frantically, trying to avoid the tendrils, deploying ink shields when he needed to. Though he wouldn't be able to keep that up much longer. He could feel his emotions dulling with each use. He was running out.

He rounded the next corner. He was so close, just a little further. He jumped back from a tendril that drove itself into the stone floor before him. Too late did he notice the other tendril swing from behind him.

He tried to turn his body to avoid the attack, his arm taking the hit in the process. Ink cried out in pain, stumbling on his feet as he clutched at his now bleeding arm. Another cut on his face, a stab in the leg. Still he kept going.

“Have to get the backups.” He thought numbly as he limped forward.

He rounded the last corner and there it was, the door to his room, only a few feet away. Ink, ignoring his injuries, rushed to it. Quickly he opened the door and ducked inside, closing it behind him. He leaned against the cool wood of the door as relief washed through him. He had made it.

Ink opened his sockets only for his hope to immediately die. Nightmare smiled at him, a familiar sack held in one of his tentacles.

Before Ink could react, a tentacle wrapped around him and swung him into the floor. His head cracked against the stone, and his vision became fuzzy as Nightmare laughed.

“That was quite fun, Ink. Though you should have known I would know exactly where you planned to go.” He said.

The tentacle holding the bag, playfully tossed it into the air and caught it.

“No.” Ink's voice was a hoarse whisper.

“Oh this? You know for something so important, I thought you'd come up with a better hiding spot than under the bed. Truly such a pathetic attempt.” Nightmare sneered.

Ink squirmed in the tentacle’s grip, only succeeding in uselessly kicking his legs.

Nightmare brought the bag closer to his face. “It really is that important.”

He opened it, paying no attention as Ink continued to struggle futility in his grasp. He pulled out the vials and examined them.

“All this fuss over some paint.” He mused.

He looked over to Ink with a sneer. “Except that's just it, isn't it? This isn't just any old paint, it's special. Though I don't know how, I would wager it has to do with emotions. These are probably how you nullified my aura so well. Right?”

Ink didn't respond, as he struggled even harder.

“I'll take that as a yes. Well, well. Isn't that interesting. You are quite something, God of Creation. Or do you prefer Protector? Your check says both, not that it matters. Either way you're a guardian. Exactly what I need.” Nightmare said, as he grinned at Ink.

God of Creation? The creators only called him the Protector. No, that didn't matter right now. What mattered was that Nightmare had the vials. Ink had to get them back. Ink squirmed more in Nightmare’s grip, as Nightmare returned his focus to the vials.

“Though, I do wonder what would happen if something were to happen to your precious vials?” His grin grew sharp and cruel as Ink felt a spike of panic run through him.

He finally got his arm out and immediately summoned a sharp attack stabbing the tentacle holding him.

Nightmare didn't drop him like last time, instead he simply laughed. “Sorry but I was expecting that this time.”

His tentacle tightened around Ink crushing him. All Ink could get out was a pained gasp as he struggled to breath. Then the tentacle around him loosened once more. Ink took a gasping breath, his ribs hurting slightly with each breath.

Nightmare chuckled. “Don't worry, Ink. I won't kill you. I need you alive. But it seems I gave you too much freedom. A punishment for trying to harm me and for disobeying me. And once you learned your lesson, I'll let you out again.”

Ink didn't even fight, he only felt a little fear. It was a small fluttering thing, far in the distance.

“Oh, and since I don't want you causing any more trouble.” Nightmare turned the bag over, causing all the remaining vials to clink to the floor.

He gave one last grin to Ink as he brought a large tentacle down on them. The sound of shattering glass filled Ink's head as he stared at the puddle of colors on the floor. It was over, this was it.

Nightmare teleported himself and Ink to a room he didn't recognize. It had bars on the windows and there was no furniture.

Nightmare dropped Ink to the ground. He leaned over Ink, his single cyan eyelight staring into Ink's eyelights.

“You'll be staying here for now. I hope you remember to never do anything like this again, Ink.” There was an almost growl to his voice. Like an anger he was just hiding below the surface.

He leaned back up and began walking towards the door. A small tinge of panic stabbed at Ink then. He was almost out of paints. He'd be in a dead state soon.

“Wait. Please. I'm sorry.” Ink stood, trying to follow Nightmare.

Nightmare ignored his pleas.

“Please don't do this!” Ink screamed.

Nightmare looked back at him, that cruel smile still in place. “See you later, Ink.”

Then he closed the door. Ink stumbled into it. He banged a fist against it as he heard a heavy thunk of the lock being put in place, then there was nothing but silence. Ink slid down to the floor as a sob escaped him. But not even that emotion lasted as he felt the numbness begin to crawl its way over him. Drowning everything out into static.

He slowly dragged himself from the door and over to the wall. There, he sat and curled up on himself.

He took a steadying breath, wincing as his ribs hurt once more. Burying his head in his arms, he tried to mute any remaining emotions he had left. After all, he needed to conserve as much paint as possible.

So Ink simply sat, in a dusty cold room, growing weaker with every minute. Yet as everything began to fade to nothing, only one thought came to his mind.

“Error.”

Chapter Text

Error knew something was wrong when they arrived back at the castle only to be greeted by Nightmare immediately.

“Horror, Dust, Killer. My office now.” Then he vanished, taking the others with him.

Error had wondered if Nightmare wanted their briefing on the mission as soon as possible. Yet, it felt off somehow.

The mission hadn't even been that big of a deal. Error couldn't shake the feeling something was wrong, but decided to ignore it. Probably was just Nightmare’s aura messing with him.

Error, shifting the bag of vials on his back, started to walk towards his and Ink's room. He was sure Nightmare would want to talk to him later.

Error walked through the twisting halls with ease. He had finally gotten them memorized for the most part, so he didn't get lost anymore.

He turned into the hall leading to the stairs, only to freeze. Something was laying on the ground. Cautiously, he crept up to it, only for his vision to focus revealing a broken vase. It lay by the small table it usually sat on, shattered into pieces strewn across the stone floor.

“Huh? Did Ink accidentally break it?” Error wondered as he picked up a stray shard.

It was possible, Ink had a habit of rushing ahead without looking, or running into things when distracted.

Yet, staring at that broken vase only made Error's soul sink. That horrible feeling picked at him even more. Something wasn't right. He dropped the piece back with the others and stood, shaking his head.

“It's nothing. Just a broken vase. Calm down.” Error thought as he walked to the stairs. As he climbed them, that horrible feeling still refused to leave him. Instead it seemed to grow with every step. He made it to the top, and there was nothing, just a normal empty hallway.

“Seriously, Error. Get it together.” Error grumbled, as he clutched at his head.

Why was he being so nervous? Maybe the mission had made him on edge? Yeah, that had to be it.

Error turned the corner into the next hall, only to freeze in place. He stared dumbfounded by what he was looking at.

The floor was cracked all over like multiple things had stabbed it. Error's sockets widened in horror as pure panic gripped his soul.

“No.” It came out as a whisper.

“NO!” Louder, as the truth of what he was seeing hit him.

Error ran, tripping over holes as he went, but he didn't slow.

“Ink. Ink! INK!” His mind was racing as he ran to their room. He stopped at the sight of the door being slightly ajar. Ink and him were always sure to close it.

Error hesitated just outside the door. Unable to bring himself to push it open. He didn't want to see what was in there.

He saw images of Ink dead, gone forever. Tears started to burn his sockets as he pushed the door open and stepped inside. Ink wasn't there, but what was there froze his soul to its core.

Glass shards swimming in a puddle of colors on the floor. Error collapsed against the wall, unable to take his eyelights off that swirl of colors.

He should have found a better hiding spot.
Tears began to fall down Error's cheeks.
He should have known not to leave Ink alone in this place. He sobbed, placing a hand over his mouth as if to hold it back.

He should have been here!

Error gritted his teeth as his hands shook. He clenched them into fists as he felt rage boil up inside him.

“That bastard!” Error thought.

Using the sleeve of his coat he wiped away his tears. His body trembling with rage as he stormed from the room, back down to Nightmare’s office. He slammed open the door, glaring at Nightmare. Nightmare looked completely unsurprised, which was no shock, he could probably feel Error's rage clear as day.

“Hello, Glitch. It's not time for your briefing.” Nightmare said as he signed another paper before him and added it to the stack to his side.

Error's anger only spiked at Nightmare’s indifference. He was not here to play this thing’s games.

Stomping over to Nightmare’s desk, Error slammed both his hands on it, causing the papers in the pile to stir.

Nightmare glanced up at him. He almost looked happy. That only managed to piss Error off more. He'd wipe that smug face from him.

“Where is Misfit?” His voice was an icy calm.

Nightmare smiled. “Ink. Is currently being punished for his traitorous actions. But worry not, he is alive. And once the lesson is done, he'll be returned to you only a little worse for wear.”

Error saw red as he grabbed the front of Nightmare's shirt. The goop covering it was ice cold to the touch, it felt like ice was stabbing his hand.

“If you hurt him, I will kill you!” Error screamed.

Nightmare simply laughed, shifting his melted self out of Error's grip and out of his desk.

“You truly are so funny, Error.” He said, now perched on the couch by the wall.

Error froze. Wait did he just say Error, and earlier hadn't he also said Ink.

“Shit!” Error yelled as he was grabbed by one of Nightmare's tentacles and lifted into the air.

Another tentacle came and grabbed the bag on Error's back, ripping it from him.

“No! Stop!” Error fought, kicking at the tentacle holding him. He even attempted to bite it. It tasted like death. Error gagged and spit, as he continued to try and escape.

“Let me guess more vials.” Nightmare sneered as the bag was dropped into his waiting arms.

“Don't you dare!” Error continued to struggle but to no avail as the tentacle simply tightened its grip.

Nightmare grinned. Then he turned the bag over, dumping all the vials to the floor. Then with one slam of a tentacle all were nothing but broken glass and a puddle of paint.

Error cursed and screamed at Nightmare. Fighting to break free.

Nightmare was completely unaffected. It was only once Error had run out of breath that his gaze finally moved to Error.

He strolled over to where Error was held. “Now Error, I will give you two options. Stop being a thorn in my side and continue as you were, or continue to fight me and face the same punishment as Ink. Your choice.”

Error went to yell at him. Like hell he was going to give up on Ink. But he stopped himself. If he was locked up then there would be no one to help Ink. He hated it, but playing nice was the only option to save Ink from this thing.

Through gritted teeth, Error spoke. “Fine. I'll obey.”

Nightmare grinned. “Good.”

And with a flick of his tentacle, Error was dropped to the floor. Nightmare walked back to his desk and sat.

He stared up at Error with that one cyan eyelight. “Now, get out of my office.”

Error's hands clenched into fists. “Yes. Boss.” Then he walked out of the office, making sure to slam the door on his way out.

He quickly walked away as he raged, continuing to boil, until it overflowed.

“That fucking bastard!” Error screamed as he kicked a table causing the vase on it to crash to the ground.

It wasn't enough. He wanted to tear this place apart until nothing was left. But he wasn't powerful enough to do that. Error's shoulders slumped at the thought.

He needed help finding Ink and he knew exactly who to ask.

Error found Horror in the kitchen making dinner.

“Oh, hey Glitch. What's up?” It was obvious that he was trying to act like usual, but Error could see the slight shake in his hands as he stirred the bowl of food in his arms.

“Horror. I know Nightmare has Ink.”

Horror set the bowl down, his back still to him.

“Please, I need your help. Ink needs your help.” Error pleaded.

Horror said nothing.

“You have to know where he is. Nightmare wants him alive, so he most likely told you where he is so you could give him food. So please, help us.” Error begged.

Horror hung his head. “I can't.”

Error felt like he had been slapped. “What? What do you mean you can't. Just tell me and we can-”

Horror turned around, sorrow in his eyelights as he yelled. “I can't!”

Horror looked down once more as shame crossed his face. “I'm sorry, Glitch. But if I disobey him then all of Horrortale will pay the price. Paprika, everyone could die. He'll stop the supplies. I wish I could help you, but I can't risk it. Risk my family. My home. I'm sorry.”

Error shook his head as tears began to fall from his sockets. “But you promised. You promised that if we needed it, you would help.”

Horror sighed. “I shouldn't have.”

Error felt a fire begin to grow in chest. “So what? You'll just abandon us?”

Horror gave him a pitying look. “I'm sorry.”

Error fists clenched. “Sorry. SORRY! Misfit could be hurt. He could be tortured. Suffering all alone and all you have to say is sorry!”

Horror winced.

Error turned from him. Fine, if he won't help, Error would just find Ink on his own. He didn't need this backstabbing liar’s help.

Error went to leave, only for Horror to grab his arm. Error froze.

Error glared at him. “Let me go, Horror.”

Horror only held on tighter, shaking his head. “Please, Glitch. Don't do this. If you defy him, you'll only get hurt. I don't want to see you needlessly suffer.”

Error yanked his arm free. “I don't care if he hurts me. I'm finding Misfit. Nightmare can torture me, break me into pieces, I don't care! I will not abandon him, because unlike you, I'm not a fucking coward!”

Horror’s sockets widened as he stepped back. Pain and shock painting his face.

Without another word, Error turned and left. Leaving Horror to suffer in his misery and guilt, that was fine as far as Error was concerned.

Once he walked far enough, Error stopped. Now what? Horror wouldn't help. The others definitely wouldn't do anything to help him. So it was solely up to Error to find Misfit. The castle was huge, it could take days to find him.

“And Ink doesn't have days.” Error thought, miserably. Ink probably had a couple hours at most.

So how could he find Ink faster? Error hit his skull repeatedly.

“Come on, come on. Think, Error, think.” He muttered.

Then it hit him. The code. It could show things that one couldn't usually see. You could even mess with it to get it to do things or show information. Ink had done it many times. The only problem was that Error couldn't see it. But, still, he could try.

“Remember Error, you have to try and focus your eyelights beyond what you can see.” Ink's instructions came to him with ease as he tried to follow them.

“Unfocus them and sort of reach your mind beyond what's in front of you.” Error gritted his teeth.

How was he supposed to do that? Sighing, he tried. Nothing. That's usually where he gave up. He could already feel a headache coming on. No, he had to keep trying. This was the only way. He tried again. Still nothing. Again. Nothing. His headache was only growing with each try. His eyesight seemed to be getting more blurry as well.

“Come on. Work.” He thought as he failed again.

What did it mean to look and reach beyond here? He didn't get it.

Wait. Error froze. No, he has done that before, felt it. Wasn't that the same as when he felt the Anti Void calling for him. He couldn't see it, yet he knew it was there, trying to drag him back. So all he had to do was follow that feeling but for this place instead.

Error closed his sockets. He could faintly feel the Anti Void clawing at him. He ignored it, feeling around. He sensed nothing. Maybe it simply wasn't possible for him.

Just as he was about to give up he felt it. Something stirred in the air around him. Almost like bugs buzzing about. It was kind of annoying. He reached out to it and opened his sockets.

Black letters and numbers swirled around him. It was everywhere. Panicking, Error stepped back and the black text disappeared.

“No, wait!” Error called, reaching for that place again. This time it didn't take him nearly as long now that he knew what he was doing for the most part.

The black letters and numbers appeared again. The code moved and swirled around him. He almost started to feel dizzy staring at it.

“Concentrate. You have to find Ink.” He thought, as he took in a deep breath to calm himself.

“Uh, code can you show me where Ink is?” He asked it. Nothing happened.

Maybe he had to mess with the code to get it to show him, though how exactly was he to do that?

He tentatively reached out a hand and placed it into the code. The code around it scrambled.

He wasn't sure what to do, so he simply whispered. “Please. Show me where Ink is. Lead me to the Protector. Please.”

The code remained the same. Error's soul sank. This was a waste of time, he should have known he couldn't do it. Ink was the coder, why did he think for a second he could get the code to do what he wanted. Why would it listen to a Destroyer? He wasn't made to mess with code, he was meant to destroy it. He'd just have to search the normal way.

Error removed his hand from the code only for it to continue to stir and glitch.

“Oh no, did I mess it up somehow?” Error thought, as panic stabbed at him.

Only for the code to settle down. Then suddenly the glitch moved, now a little further from him. A mass of numbers and letters moving in the air.

“Wait, is it leading me?” Error tentatively approached it. The glitch moved again, further down the hall.

It might just be a coincidence, but even so, it was the best option he had. Error raced after it. The glitch began to move, stopping when he fell back too far and then moving again once he caught up. Skittering along the code like a bug, while Error chased it like he was trying to catch it.

Finally it stopped before a door with a large lock on it. This had to be it. He did it, he found Ink.

Error looked at the code. “Thank you.”

The glitching code simply vanished at his words returning to normal.

Error shifted his vision back to normal. His head didn't hurt as much now, maybe he was getting used to it.

Shaking his head to clear his sight, he focused his eyelights on the lock. Nightmare definitely had the key. Not that Error was going to let that stop him.

Taking a shaking breath, Error reached out his hand towards the door. “Just a tiny bit. It'll be fine. You only need to destroy the lock.”

He reached for that power in himself. That power that clawed its way to the surface whenever he was angry or scared. It happily seeped forward as he called for it.

Destruction always terrified him.

It felt like an ocean that he was holding back with a worn down door that threatened to break at any moment. He was scared that if he let it out, he would drown in it. Unable to resurface, and he feared what would claw its way out of that ocean in his place. Yet, even as his soul leaped in fear as destruction began to flow to him, Error didn't stop. He had to get to Ink, he had to risk it.

Error let that door within himself open a crack. Destruction rushed out, almost sweeping him off his feet, almost breaking open the door. Error steadied himself and held it open only a little bit.

He could feel that power coursing through him. It felt exhilarating. It felt terrifying.

Error snickered. Why only the lock? Why not the whole door, after all it was in his way too.

Smiling Error held out his hand and touched the door, watching as it and the lock were eaten away bit by bit. Until both were gone, not even the code remained.

It felt great, maybe he should keep going. Hadn't he wanted to tear this place down, now he could do it. Tear it all down, destroy it until nothing is left. Destruction began to eat at the floor and walls, as more swept passed Error. He couldn't hold it back anymore. The door was breaking, the water was rising. Error was drowning.

“Error?” It was nothing more than a whisper.

Error froze. He knew that voice. Yes, that was right he wasn't here to destroy, he was here to save Ink. With that thought, Error fought the waves and slammed the door shut once more. The destruction around him dissipated, leaving a cracked floor and crumbling walls.

What had he been doing? Error suddenly felt sick. He had lost control. His body began shaking as he realized just how easily he had lost himself. How easily he slipped into being nothing but the Destroyer. Error shook his head. He'd think about it later. He had to get to Ink. Nightmare might have already taken notice of what was happening. He probably didn't have much time left before Nightmare would come to stop him.

Error raced into the room. Ink laid on the floor near the wall, motionless. Blood caked parts of his clothes. Scratches and cuts were all over him. A small crack had formed on his skull. Error felt like his soul was breaking.

“Ink!” Error knelt by his side. Trying to remain calm even as he noted more injuries as he got closer.

“It's okay Ink. I'm here. I'm here.” Error said. Praying he wasn't too late.

Ink's sockets slowly opened. Relief flooded Error. He wasn't in a dead state yet.

Ink gave him a weak smile. “Error. You found me.” Then his sockets closed and Ink moved no more.

“Ink?”

No response. He hadn't made it in time after all.

“Don't worry Ink. I'll get you home. You're going to be okay. I promise.” Error tried his best to be gentle as he lifted Ink into his arms.

It took everything in Error to not lose control again and go back to kill Nightmare. That could wait. Getting Ink his vials came first.

Error easily opened a portal, making sure to summon bone attacks all around them as he did. After all, Nightmare would be here soon. Then he went to step through.

Just as he did, Nightmare portaled in, only to hit the barrier of bone attacks. Surprise twisted his features as Error jumped through the portal. As Error closed it behind him, he could hear Nightmare’s scream of anger. Then there was only the silence of the Anti Void.

As soon as he entered it, he could feel it trying to eat at him once more. Ignoring it, Error opened a portal to the Doodlesphere.

“We're home, Ink” He said, cradling Ink to his chest.

Then he tried to walk through.

“Access Denied.”

There it was clear as day. How could he have forgotten? The creators locked him out. He couldn't get in.

Error slammed a fist into the portal. Another red warning appeared. “No, no, no! Let me in.”

It didn't budge. Error backed away and set Ink on the floor, then tentatively he pushed him to the portal. The warning still appeared.

Horror and fear consumed him then. They couldn't get in the Doodlesphere. They couldn't leave the Anti Void, not with Nightmare after them. They were trapped until the creators showed up.

Error looked at Ink's body. What would happen if he stayed here too long?

Error looked at his own hands as he felt the Anti Void continue to eat away at him. What would become of himself?

Shaking, Error sat next to Ink's body clinging to it. Hoping that the creators wouldn't show up too late.

Chapter Text

How long has it been now? Error didn't know. Had it only been a couple of hours, a day, or weeks. He wasn't sure. It was hard to keep track of time in this place.

Error sat by the portal window, waiting. What was he waiting for? He knew it was important.

He looked at the skeleton lying on the ground next to him. They still didn't wake. The portal must have something to do with it. Yes, that felt correct. A vague feeling that the unconscious skeleton and that golden place on the other side of the portal were connected.

“Did they fall through it?” He wondered.
But if that was the case, why didn't they just jump back through immediately. After all, the portal was still open. He placed a hand on it, a red warning appeared saying access was denied.

“Huh? So I'm not allowed in there.” Part of him felt sad about that, though he wasn't sure why.

“Maybe because it's warm.” He thought. It was nice the tiny bit of warmth that seeped into his bones from the portal. This place was terribly cold.

“H- hey, it would be nice if you woke up now.” He said to the other skeleton. They didn't so much as stir.

He felt his soul sink at the sight. But why was he sad about a random skeleton? It wasn't his problem, after all he had his own imprisonment here to worry about. But even as he thought that, his soul felt like it had been stabbed.

No, he knew that this other skeleton was important to him. He just didn't remember in what way. Maybe they had spoken through this portal and somehow they fell in? Maybe they were hurt? Maybe they were dying while Error sat doing nothing.

Error felt panic seize him, only for it to be slowly washed away by this place. Error blinked. What had he been thinking about? Right, the weird portal. Why was it here?

As Error continued to ponder the strange portal in front of him, he thought he heard voices. That wasn't right. No one was here, just him and that unconscious skeleton. He must be hearing things.

He continued to study the portal. Maybe he could use this to get out. Nope, it denied him. Figures.

“Wha- are you do- here?”

“How da- you- sa- that!”

No, he was definitely hearing people talking right now. But they sounded really far away. He couldn't make out what they were saying. It almost sounded like it was coming through the portal.

“How da- I? You bi-”

“Oh wow, you actua- kno- how to curs-”

“Fu- you! This is yo- fau-”

“How is thi- my fault?”

They were getting closer, continuing to argue and yell at each other as they did.

“Maybe they can help?” Error thought. It was better than waiting.

He went to call out, when he saw who was talking. Two floating colored lights. So strange, yet familiar. Very familiar. Did he know them?

“You got Error kicked out. And now Ink is gone too. He didn't do anything to you! Yet you had to get your way.” Yelled the green light, flashing brightly as it did.

“Error is a danger! When will you see that! He destroys all we care about. Ruins it!” Yelled the yellow light.

“Oh, did that happen to you? Did Error destroy something of yours? Is that why you can't give this one a chance?” Said the green light.

The yellow light flared up and flew at the green one. “Shut up!”

Green flared as well. “Guess I hit a nerve.”

“Get out! Now!” Screamed the yellow light.

The green light flickered. “Want to kick me out too. Sorry, but last I checked, creators can't lock other creators out.”

The yellow light brightened even more.

Creators? They said his name. So they did know him? Wait, they also said another name.

Ink?

Ink.

He looked over at the unconscious skeleton. “R- right, you're I- ink. Y- you're my-”

Error froze as a memory crashed into his mind. “Y- you're my fri- end. I- ink.”

He clutched his skull as it began to hurt. He could already feel that memory being swept away like all the rest. He grabbed ahold of it, refusing to let go.

“I- ink is my f- friend. T- that's who that is. Those a- are creators. The y- yellow one is mean, mean and the green o- one is nice. That's the-” He slammed his hands to his skull.

He stared at that golden place. So strange, yet familiar. “That's- That's.”

He groaned, as it felt like knives were stabbing into his skull. With each small memory, the more that the Anti Void tried to take it away.

He gasped. “T- that was right. This p- place is the Anti Void. A- and that's the, the D- Doo- Doodlesphere.” He fell to his knees as another stab of pain shot through his skull.

“Ink, Creators, Anti Void, Doodlesphere.” He repeated those words in his mind over and over so this place couldn't take them again.

Why was he here? Why was Ink here? He couldn't remember. Everything was a blur. Something bad happened, he knew that much. How could he forget such an important thing? How could he forget Ink? He felt sick.

Shaking, he leaned against the portal. He could still see Yellow and Green arguing in the distance. He had to get their attention before they left. Before it was too late.

“H-help! Green! Yel- low! Help us!” He screamed as he banged a fist against the portal. They didn't notice him, so wrapped up in their argument.

“P- PLEASE! HELP US!” He screamed as loud as he could.

Green froze. “Did you hear that?”

Yellow bobbed in annoyance. “You aren't getting out of this that eas-”

Green flared up. “Shut up!”

Error screamed for help again. Yellow froze as well. “Wait, was that Error?”

Green didn't even respond as they shot over in the direction of Error's cries. Catching sight of him, Green flew even faster. “Error! God, are you alright? And where's Ink?”

Error felt tears begin to well up in his sockets as relief flooded him. “I- ink is here. B- but he needs…”

He grabbed at his skull. What did Ink need again? Come on, what was it? Oh, that's right he needed-

“P- aints.” Error gasped, still clutching his skull as another stab of pain went through it.

Yellow lazily floated up to them. “What did you do this time?”

Green flared slightly at their accusation. “Seriously, you're going to blame him right out the gate?”

“Because obviously this is his fault.” Said Yellow.

Green flared even brighter. “God, why must you be such a massive bitch all the time!”

Yellow flared as well. “Oh yeah, why must you be such a gullible idiot?”

Error slumped against the portal. He could feel the Anti Void eating away at him even more now. He was losing his grip on his memories. They were dulling and fading with each second.

“Pl- ease. I- I can't hold on much l- longer.” He pleaded weakly to the two arguing creators.

Green dimmed and flew closer to him. “Oh no! Error you're- How long have you been in there?”

He shook his head. Green’s light dimmed to barely nothing. “This is bad. D- don't worry, I'll get you boys out.”

“Like hell you will. The Destroyer is not welcomed here. Or did you forget?” Snarled Yellow.

Green shot over to Yellow. “Are you that stupid! Can't you see him. If he stays there any longer you know what will happen. Either I let him in or you can deal with the fully made Destroyer that you're so scared of. Your choice.”

Yellow dimmed as they sank. “F- fine. Whatever. Let them in for all I care. But if he destroys this place that will be on you.”

“I'll gladly take that risk.” Green floated over and within seconds the barrier was gone.

Error quickly grabbed Ink and jumped into the Doodlesphere. Thankful for the warmth that wrapped his bones.

He let the portal close behind him. Now that he was here, he felt more of himself return. Like a puzzle being put back together.

“T- thank you, Green.” He didn't bother to say anything to Yellow.

“You're welcome, Error. I'm just glad we found you before you completely-” They cut themselves off. Error didn't push it. It was obvious they didn't want to tell him and truthfully he didn't want to know what the Anti Void was doing to him.

Wait, that was right! Ink had been there with him the whole time. What had the Anti Void done to him during that time!?

“I- ink!” Error shouted as he turned Ink over in his arms. Studying his bones. Outside of his usual ink spots, nothing was out of the ordinary.

Error sighed in relief. At least it seemed the Anti Void left him untouched. Whether it was because he was the Protector or because he was currently dead, Error wasn't sure.

Green hovered over Ink. “Oh god. Ink.”

Error looked up at them. “You c- can heal him ri- right?”

Green bobbed. “I'll do my best.”

Yellow sighed. “Fine. Since Green will be busy, I'll make him his paints.”

Yellow floated over as well. A green glow began to cover Ink's body.

“What happened to you two?” Green asked, concern filling their voice.

Error shook his head. It was still blurry. Just out of his reach. He tried to grab at those hazy memories, to understand what happened to them. Only for him to freeze as a swirling mess of memories flooded him. Drowned him whole.

“Error?” Green asked, sounding even more concerned than before.

He remembered now. Ink lying broken on the ground. How Nightmare had hurt him.

Rage boiled to the surface once more. More horrible than last time, now he no longer had to worry about Ink. Nightmare had beaten Ink. Terrorized him through the castle. Broke his vials, put him in a fucking dead state. Error started to see red. He was going to kill him.

“Error, buddy? Are you alright?” Green asked.

“Y- yeah, just fi- fine.” He stood. “I- I have s- something I need to do.”

He couldn't hold back his grin. It was perfect, after all, who better to ask than the bastard himself.

“Hey! Where do you think you're going?” Yellow yelled after him.

“Leave him be, Yellow. He's not going to hurt this place.” Green assured them. Error simply ignored them and kept walking until he arrived at his destination. The mirror.

“C- come on, on. I k- know you work, work.” Error said, his voice beginning to glitch even more. The mirror shifted instantly to an all too familiar view.

He saw Mischief in the distance. Good. Nightmare had appeared last time he upset the brat, so this time should work just as well.

“T- there you ar- are!” He yelled out to Mischief, not even trying to hide the anger in his voice. Let the kid be scared, that would only help him get what he wanted.

Mischief turned towards the mirror, a wide goofy grin on his face. Error couldn't wait to see it vanish, how could he be smiling like nothing was wrong. Everything was wrong. It was all wrong!

“Glitch!” Mischief exclaimed excitedly as he ran over to the mirror. How stupid could he get, did he not see how wrong it all was.

Error's vision seemed to worsen, a slight static buzzed at the edges of his vision. It only made him angrier. He couldn't stop shaking. It felt like bugs were crawling over his bones, biting and scratching at him as they skittered around.

Error gritted his teeth. How dare he be smiling while Ink was gone. While they suffered and he lived his perfect happy life.

What a fucking joke. Error almost laughed. It was just so funny. Why did he and Ink have to suffer while this brat got the easy life. Never having to fear running out of paints. Or of goopy eldritch horrors constantly chasing him. No, he just got to smile and play, with that stupid innocent little smile. Like nothing could ever be wrong with the world.

Error had to hold himself back from punching the mirror. That wouldn't do, he still needed answers. He still needed revenge.

Mischief stared up at him. His wide grin froze in place as his sockets widened. Good, let him have a taste of real fear for once. The sight was enough to make Error smile.

Mischief’s smile slowly died as his fear started to sink in. A perfect moment to strike. Grinning wider, Error stepped forward and leaned towards the mirror, towards the little Ink frozen in fear before him. It was so easy.

“H- hey Mischief, how d- do you kill, kill Nightmare?” He asked.

Mischief began crying. Perfect. He should be here soon.

Right on cue, from a swirl of black emerged Nightmare. His tentacles sharpened, and poised to strike.

Error felt those same tentacles wrapped tightly around him, until he could barely breathe. Asking him to choose. Error’s hands closed into fists.

“H- hey Bastard!” He yelled, getting Nightmare’s attention. Red was seeping into his vision again at the sight of him.

Nightmare shrank and picked up Mischief. For a moment Error saw those same sharp tentacles surrounding Ink, hurting him, torturing him.

“How cou- ld you, you hurt h- him like that!?” He screamed. He couldn't get the image from his mind. Ink laying on the ground, covered in wounds and blood. Gone, gone, gone!

Suddenly a loud bang echoed through the mirror. Error looked up to see the gang rush in.

A disjointed swirl of memories crashed into him. They wouldn't help. Ink was suffering. Horror told him to leave Ink. They betrayed the two of them. Those backstabbing bastards!

“I ex- pected something like, like this from K- Killer or Dust! But we tr- trusted you, H- Horror!” Error snarled.

The gang simply looked at him in confusion. They knew what they did. How dare they act innocent in this. Ink nearly died because of them. They were probably working against them this whole time. Only pretending to care. To be their friends. Just to fool them into Nightmare’s trap. They probably took the mission knowing what Nightmare planned. They distracted Error so Nightmare could torment Ink. Those fucking liars!

Nightmare handed Ink to Dust. Dust his friend. The person Ink trusted only for him to happily hand him over to be tortured. What was Nightmare doing? They'd only hurt Ink to save themselves.

“Y- YOU IDIOT! YOU CAN’T T- TRUST THOSE M- MURDERERS WITH H- HIM HIM! THEY’LL J- JUST TORTURE HIM!” Error shouted, as he slammed his fist into the mirror. They were just going to hurt Ink again, he had to save him. Get him away from them.

They moved back, Dust cradled Ink to himself as if to cover him from sight. No, no, no. He couldn't fail him again. He refused to let those murders hurt him again.

Error froze as he heard a hacking cough from behind him, followed by Green yelling. “Ink, wait! Your injuries aren't fully healed yet!”

Error glanced behind him and saw Ink. Still injured, he walked with a limp, some cuts remained. But he was alive. He was back.

As he limped over Ink spoke, his voice cracking as he did. “Error! Stop! They didn’t do this! You have to calm down!”

Ink was here. He was here. The gang didn't have him. Nightmare wasn't hurting him.

Error felt like he just walked out of a daze. What had he been doing again? Saving Ink. No, Ink was right there. That wasn't right. It felt like his mind was a scattered puzzle where none of the pieces were matching.

Error looked back at the mirror again. In it he only saw Nightmare.

“Oh, that's right.” He thought. He remembered exactly what he was doing now.

He glared at Nightmare as he turned back to face the thing before him. That's right, he needed to know how to kill his Nightmare. To do Ink and this entire Multiverse a favor. That abomination didn't deserve to exist.

“What happened?” Nightmare asked calmly.

Error saw a swirl of memories crawl to the surface drowning him once more.

Blinded by his rage, he shouted. “Y- you tortured I- ink!”

How dare he act like he didn't know what he did. Was he just messing with them again? Was this all some sort of fucking game to him?

“It wasn’t him, Error!” Ink called from behind him. Dragging him back to the surface. Not that it mattered, his rage still remained and before him was a Nightmare equally deserving of it.

“I d- don’t care! He f- fucking hurt you! He p- put you in a dead state, state!” Error shouted, as he turned and glared at Ink.

How was he fine with this? He died because of Nightmare again. Because Error failed him again. Why wasn't he angry? It would be better if he was.

“Glitch, you need to calm down.” Nightmare spoke like he was trying to calm a wild animal. That only managed to piss Error off more as he turned back to him with an icy glare.

“D- don’t tell me what, what to fucking d- do you bastard! Just t- tell me how to kill, kill you! I’m go- ing to fucking k- kill him!” Error screamed, clutching his head.

He could still see Nightmare’s grin, sharp and cruel. Ink lying dead in his arms. That thing deserved to die for all it's done. Abominations like it didn't deserve to exist in this Multiverse. He'd destroy it, destroy everything that tried to hurt Ink and the Multiverse. He wouldn't let a single one continue their rotten existence.

Error felt someone grab his coat sleeve. Whoever it was couldn’t stop him. He was going to destroy them all! Starting with whoever was attempting to get in his way.

He looked up only to see Ink. He looked like he could barely stand, yet he held onto Error's sleeve refusing to let go. Even as he winced, a gasp of pain escaped his mouth.

What was he doing? What was hurting him? Error looked down and saw destruction eating the floor around him, nipping at Ink's legs.

Error's sockets widened in horror as he stumbled back from Ink. He was hurting Ink. He was destroying this place. He could hear yellow and green yelling in the distance, but his focus was solely on Ink. He still had a hand held out to Error, stepping closer as more destruction snapped at him.

Error placed a hand over his mouth, he felt sick. What was wrong with him? He tried to close that door in his mind, to stop destroying. But it was like a torrent now, nearly sweeping him away. No, no, no. He couldn't lose control not here, not with Ink so close. He slammed against that door with all his strength. He had to close it. He had to stop destroying or he'd only keep hurting Ink!

The destruction at his feet slowly dissipated, leaving cracked stone in its wake. He couldn't fully close that door anymore, a small trickle of destruction still seeped through now. But it was enough to stop himself.

Taking a shaky breath, Error backed further away from Ink’s outstretched hand. From that comfort he didn't deserve.

“I’m s- sorry Ink! I didn’t mean t- to, I swear!” He said, his voice shaking.

Ink gave him a kind smile. “It’s fine, Error.”

No, it wasn't fine! How could any of this be fine! Error took another ragged breath, trying to calm down before he lost control again.

Ink slowly approached him. Error flinched back. “S- stay away from me!”

Ink shouldn't be near him. What if he lost it again. What if he couldn't come back from this. He felt like he was breaking apart, trying to hold his pieces together, only for bits of himself to continue to fall away no matter how hard he tried.

He was losing himself. It was only a matter of time. And once that happened, he'd be like all the others, another thing that would only hurt Ink. Hurt everyone. Evil. Yellow was right. There was no saving him from his fate.

Ink didn't listen to him. He was always so stubborn. He continued to walk up to Error, slowly, like he might get startled if approached too quickly.

“Error. It's okay.” He said once again as he took another step towards him.

Error shook his head. “It's not fine, Ink. I- I nearly just- And you got hurt because-”

A sob escaped him as he felt tears begin to fall down his cheeks. “I failed you.”

It was the truth. Over and over, Error continued to fail him. He couldn't keep Ink safe.

Ink's sockets widened, only for him to shake his head. “No, you didn't. I was the one who decided we would go to Nightmare. I thought I had him tricked, but I was wrong. He knew from the start and had played me like a fool. All of this is my fault.”

Tears welled in Ink’s sockets as he spoke. Error could see the guilt on his face. “I'm sorry, Error. You had to go through something so horrible again, because of me.” He placed a hand on his chest, clenching it into a fist as he looked down. His own tears began to fall down his cheeks to the cracked floor below.

Error shook his head. “I should have known better. I shouldn't have left you alone. I should have been there. But I wasn't. And you got- you got hurt because I failed to keep you safe.”

Ink gritted his teeth. “No! I was the one who stupidly thought I could outplay Nightmare at his own game! My own curiosity and pride is what led me to end up in that situation. This is not your fault! It’s mine.”

Ink looked up at Error. His eyelights were full of sorrow and guilt. “And now because of that you- you're closer to what you never wanted to be.”

Error stood there in shock. So Ink noticed it. That he was closer to being a true Destroyer, just like Yellow warned. Closer to no longer being Ink's friend. Closer to being yet another evil that Ink would have to face.

“You should have Yellow kick me out of here.”

Ink stared at him, his sockets wide in shock. “What? Why?”

Error looked away from him, unable to face him any further. “Because I shouldn't be here anymore. Look at me Ink. Look at what I did.” He gestured to the hole he made in the floor. “If I lose control again, I don't think I'll come back. I'll destroy this place. I'll destroy you. I- I don't want to do t- that. So it's best I leave before it's t- too late.”

Tears fell more quickly down his cheeks as he stared at the cracked floor beneath him. This was for the best.

He froze as he felt arms wrap tightly around him. For a moment, he felt Nightmare’s tentacles choking him. But when he looked up it was only Ink.

He heard a sniffle, and then a sob, as Ink only held him tighter. “Don’t say that. You were able to come back this time. So what if you're closer to being a true Destroyer? You're still Error. You're still my best friend and nothing will ever change that. Nothing!”

Error felt more tears begin to fall down his face as he choked out another sob. He relaxed into Ink's embrace, hugging him back. He didn't want to go. He didn't want to stop being Ink's friend. “But what if I kill you? What if I'm past saving?”

Ink shook his head, as he pulled back to look at Error. “You won't.”

Error shook his head. “But-”

Ink grabbed Error’s face. “You won't. You won't kill me. I promise you that. And you are not beyond saving. Never! I will always find a way to drag you back. No matter what! You hear me. I will never give up on you.” Ink's eyelights shook as more tears fell down his cheeks. “So don't you dare give up on yourself.”

Error couldn't speak. He didn't know what to say. He simply nodded, as his soul filled with hope. Hope that this wouldn't be his end, that he could still somehow beat this. If Ink was going to keep trying so would he, for as long as he could.

He hugged Ink again, breaking down into a sobbing mess as Ink simply patted his back comfortingly. Finally, when his tears had run dry, Error let go. He felt a bit better.

Though it was a bit embarrassing, how much of a crybaby he had just been. Though, Ink didn't seem to mind as he smiled at Error.

“Feeling better?” Ink asked.

Error wiped at his sockets. “Yeah. Actually, I do feel better. Thank you, Ink.”

Ink grinned at him. Error looked down as he asked. “How about you? Are you okay now?”

Ink's smile fell. “I'm better than I was earlier. The healing definitely helped.”

“What are we going to do now?”

Both were silent at that. So much had changed and happened in so little time. It was almost dizzying.

Error saw movement out of the corner of his eyelights and turned to see Nightmare still in the mirror watching them.

Error narrowed his sockets at him, but he stayed in control. No longer losing himself to his anger from before. There was still an option left to them. After all, he hadn't answered Error's earlier question.

“Are you gonna answer me?” Error asked, anger still seeping into his voice at the sight of the person who had caused him and Ink such pain.

Nightmare answered with no hesitation. “You can’t.”

Those two horrible words stabbed at Error's soul, making it sink. Error shook his head. Nightmare had to be lying. He had to be.

“The hell I can’t! Everyone can die! You aren’t any different!” Error snarled, glaring at the Nightmare on the other side of the mirror.

Nightmare crossed his arms and met his glare. Seemily unbothered by Error's anger.

“I didn’t say he couldn’t die. I said you can’t kill him.” Nightmare said with a sigh.

Error’s glare transformed into a look of confusion. What did he mean that he can't kill Nightmare? He's the Destroyer. Wasn't he able to destroy anything or anyone?

Noting his confusion, Nightmare added. “You will destroy your multiverse if you do.”

Error's sockets widened as ice crawled up his bones. Killing Nightmare would destroy the Multiverse? How? Why? He was about to ask, but Ink beat him to it.

Ink stepped forward, and asked. “What do you mean, Nightmare?”

Nightmare gave out another long sigh and looked at the two boys. “How much do you two know about the Balance of the Multiverse?”

Ink and Error shared a confused look. Nightmare frowned at the sight. The creators never mentioned balance, at least there was nothing in Error's scrambled memories about it. And Ink's look of surprise seemed to match his own. But why would the creators leave out such an important detail?

Suddenly he heard from behind them. “Wait, so this is a balance keeper Multiverse? Oh, shit!” Said Yellow, sounding completely unhappy about that.

He could hear Green sigh. “We should have covered all the basics. I didn't even think of that one as a possibility for this Multiverse. Why do we keep messing up at every turn?”

“Balance keeper! Really? You have got to be kidding me!” Yellow yelled angrily.

Error decided to ignore them as he turned his attention back to Nightmare. Nightmare moved closer to the mirror and sat. Ink and Error followed suit.

Error couldn't help but feel like he was back in classes with Purple. Memories swirled around his head again. He shook his head and tried his best to concentrate on the present.

After a moment, Nightmare spoke. “The Balance is how a Mutliverse remains in harmony and doesn’t collapse in on itself. In order to keep that Balance there are Six major Roles that exist to keep it.”

Wait!? Six? There was Ink, him, and Nightmare. That's three. Ink mentioned meeting Nightmare's brother. So that probably was the fourth if Error had to guess. But who were the other two? Error didn't like the idea that even more super powerful beings were around. Him and Ink already had enough on their plate as is. They did not need two more people after them.

Nightmare continued his explanation.
“The first Two are the Foundations. The Roles that any world or Multiverse is built on; Life and Death. Most often, Reapertale Sans and Reapertale Toriel hold these Roles, though there are always iterations of swaps or even someone else taking them up, but nonetheless in order for a Multiverse to exist the Foundations must also.”

Error and Ink both looked at Nightmare, their sockets wide.

“Life and Death? As in the life and death. Why is he acting like that's just a casual thing to say? So not only do we have Nightmare to worry about. But the literal embodiments of life and death. Wouldn't that just make them deities? How the hell are we to face something like that!?” Error thought, his mind racing.

It felt like with every problem they encountered, two more would jump in. It felt almost hopeless.

Error took a deep breath. “Come on, don't think so negatively. Maybe Life and Death are nice. Or maybe they don't care about mortals. Yeah, that's probably it. Why would they? They're deities. We probably mean nothing to them.” It was a long shot, but the thought comforted him nonetheless.

Not noticing Error's worries, Nightmare continued in his explanations. “The last Four are the Pillars or the Balancers as some may refer to them. These are the Guardians of Positivity and Negativity, The Protector of Creation and the Destroyer. Each Pillars' Role is to keep the Balance for their Role, if it tips too far in their direction it is the Role of their opposite to balance it out.”

Error's sockets widened. So did that mean he was meant to destroy to keep Ink’s creation in balance? What would happen if he didn't destroy then? Would Ink suffer, would he suffer?

It really was starting to feel inevitable. That ending Yellow spoke of. A horrible great destroyer, come to bring ruin to everything and everyone. Though, Nightmare said both would balance each other.

He glanced at Ink, who watched Nightmare with a rapt expression. Maybe there was hope. If Ink was his balance, then maybe he was in charge of pulling him back when he went too far. Maybe with Ink helping, he could keep the balance. Maybe he wouldn't lose himself after all. Error looked down. He could only hope.

“Killing your Nightmare would mean the immediate collapse of your Multiverse.” Nightmare finished, looking to the both of them, as if to see they understood what he said.

Error looked at Ink, who's sockets were wide. Error was sure his expression was the same.

So that was how it was. They needed all Pillars for the Multiverse to survive, which meant that if Nightmare died, if any of them died, it would spell their doom.

“Wait!?” Error thought frowning. “If that was the case, why did Nightmare risk harming Ink?”

Sure the squid had said he didn't intend to kill either of them. But with how bad Ink was hurt, he easily could have died permanently if he was even a little bit weaker. So why take that risk? Did he simply not care?

Error looked to Nightmare again. Best to ask from the source. “If that is the case, why would he do something to harm me or Ink?!”

Nightmare paused, as if thinking. His tentacles waving about behind him. “Perhaps he doesn’t realize your roles.”

“Maybe?” Error thought, though he wasn't fully convinced.

“He knew my name.” Ink said.

Error looked at Ink in horror. “What do you mean?”

Ink looked down. “He knew my name. Even though we gave him nicknames, he knew who I really was. He said we hadn’t been smart enough to protect our checks.”

“So he knew who you were?” Nightmare asked, as Ink gave him a nod.

Error clutched at his skull. Had he known that? A vague memory flickered at the edge of his mind. Nightmare saying his name. Saying Error. The horror and fear rushed back to him as if he was back in that room. Being held, unable to do anything. Trapped.

Error felt like he was drowning as his anger boiled to the surface once more as he yelled. “T- then what the hell?! Shouldn’t he know n- not to harm us then!? He d- destroyed your fucking p- paints Ink!”

Ink shook his head. “I don’t think it’s his fault, Error. His code isn’t right. There’s something wrong with it.”

Yeah there was something wrong with it! It still existed! Error felt himself slip further as he yelled. “I- I don’t c- care! He h-hurt you!”

Nightmare sighed, pulling Error's attention back to him. “The thing about most Nightmare’s across the Multiverses is that often you are not dealing with the true Nightmare.”

“W- what the h- hell is that supposed to mean?!” Error shouted. Confusion now joined his anger in a horrible dance that threatened to make his head spin.

“Most Nightmare’s are dealing with the effects of the Black Apples that they devoured during the events of Dreamtale. In which case, you are dealing with what most name Negative. In a sense he is a corrupted piece of code. Depending on the multiverse, he is either just corrupted and doesn’t realize it or he is possessed by the very being that murdered his mother. Unfortunately only the Protector would be able to know which is the case for sure by looking at his code.” Nightmare explained.

Error's head swam as he tried to process all that. So Nightmare wasn't Nightmare. So that thing that hurt Ink wasn't him. No, that couldn't be right. He doesn't just get to be free of what he's done just because he was possessed.

Green piped in from behind. “Oh, so we're dealing with Negative, not Passive. That makes sense.”

Yellow sighed. “That's if Passive exists in this Multiverse. It could be completely different for this Multiverse.”

Green cut in. “Why do you always have to be so negative!”

Yellow flared. “And why do you have to be so stupid. Warps in the mirror, remember?”

“Of course I remember! That doesn't mean there's no hope.” Yelled Green. The two continued to argue as Error tried to breathe.

It was Ink shifting closer to the mirror that brought his attention back to the conversation.

“Is that what happened to you?” Ink asked.

Error stared at the Nightmare through the mirror. His sockets wide. He hadn't even thought of that being the case.

Nightmare bowed his head. “Yes.”

“So which were you? Corrupted or possessed?” Error asked, unable to stop his own curiosity.

“Possessed.” Nightmare answered solemnly.

“So our Nightmare could be possessed as well!” Ink asked. Light returned to his eyelights. Error frowned. Where was Ink going with this?

“Possibly.” Nightmare said stiffly.

Ink seemed even more excited by this answer. Error knew that he was just grabbing onto a piece of hope. But Error knew better.

“But he could just be corrupted too!” Error argued, earning a frown from Ink. It had to be asked. They couldn't afford to be wrong here.

“Also possible.” Nightmare agreed.

He gave a heavy sigh. “I couldn’t tell you, the fact my circumstance was possessed does not mean his is the same. It doesn’t mean his isn’t either. Only Misfit would be able to tell by looking at his code.”

Not the answer Error was hoping for. They needed concrete answers not guesses.

“What do we do then?” Ink asked, looking at Nightmare as if he had an answer. Still clinging to that hope.

Ink continued to stare Nightmare down. Head held high as he continued his questions. “If he is possessed, how do we free him? How were you freed?”

Nightmare frowned at the question and crossed his arms as his tentacles lashed with anxiety. Error tried not to wince at the sight. Another memory, another image. He really wished he'd stop remembering. It was only making things worse.

“I don’t know. I would assume a Protector could free him in either circumstance, but I can’t say for sure.” Nightmare replied. Error noted he had avoided the second question entirely.

Error glared at him. He didn't care what sad hangups this Nightmare had. They needed to know as much as possible if they wanted to survive this. “You didn’t answer Ink’s other question. How did you get free?”

Nightmare looked down. “I don’t know. I just woke up one day and it had been hundreds of years since Dreamtale and a couple hundred of Dream and I being enemies. I can only assume that the Creators of this Multiverse required me to be free of possession for whatever story they wished to see.”

Error's sockets went wide. So this might only be possible through what would be described by most as divine intervention. He looked back at the two creators, who had gone silent.

“So could you two do that?” He whispered.

Green sank, as Yellow's light sputtered for a second.

“Sorry Error, but we can't interfere that much.” Green said.

“Yeah, we aren't all powerful.” Added Yellow.

Error glared at Yellow. “Then what's the point of you being here? You seem rather useless.”

Yellow flared. “I'm here because I like this story! And I want to help Ink. I'm not the author, I don't have the authority to change shit.”

Huh, it hadn't occurred to him that their creators were simply readers of this tale. Though that did make sense. Four people all writing a story wasn't exactly the norm.

Green sighed. “Yellow is right. We can't change things too much. I wish we could just write Nightmare returning to being Passive but we can't. I'm sorry.” Green dimmed as they sank more.

Error sighed. “All good, Green. I know you would help if you could.”

Error groaned in frustration. So much for that plan. “Well that’s just great, but it doesn’t answer what we are going to do now!” Error grumbled as he turned away from the creators.

Nightmare looked at him. “Only you two can decide that. There isn’t much I or my gang can do to help from this end.”

“Obviously.” Error thought, bitterly.

Suddenly he heard Green softly say. “What if we ask him?”

Error stared back at them. Green floated defiantly, brighter than they were mere moments ago. “What if you get this Nightmare to tell you his weaknesses. Something to keep him in check while you mess with his code. I'm sure this Nightmare has to know something that could help, right?”

Ink's eyelights lit up as he excitedly turned to Nightmare. “Green’s right! You are a Nightmare, you better than anyone would know how we can trap him so we can handle his code!”

Green swayed back and forth. “Any information he can give could help.”

Error gave them a smile and nodded. It could work, and it was better than nothing.

“Green?” Nightmare asked, sounding confused.

“Yeah, they are one of the Creators! They’ve been here listening the whole time.” Ink happily explained.

The look of horror that passed over Nightmare’s face was almost enough to make Error laugh. He had to hold back a snicker. Poor guy hadn't known that the two creators had been here the whole time.

Nightmare tensed, his tentacles waving about in irritation behind him as he finally spoke. “I suppose this Green isn’t wrong. I would better understand myself then most others, but at the same time I don’t remember myself while Possessed and until you can look at his code we cannot know what situation he will be.”

“So we’re still screwed? Great!” Error huffed angrily. So much for that plan.

“What about traps? We could trap him in something while you two deal with the code.” Said Green, refusing to give up.

Yellow bobbed. “Yeah, and if the traps don't work, then they'll probably make for one hell of a distraction.”

Error sighed. “Would that even work?” It seemed risky at best. Though what options did they have?

Ink gave him a reassuring smile as he placed a hand on Error's shoulder. “We won’t know if we don’t try right?”

Error gave him a small smile. Ink was right.

“What did they suggest?” Nightmare asked.

Oh right. He could only hear half of the conversation. The guy was probably so confused right now.

“Oh, Green suggested traps! Traps could work right? I mean even a Guardian can be caught in a trap!” Ink explained eagerly.

Nightmare seemed to think, placing one hand under his chin. “It could, but you have one problem.”

Why was there always another problem for every answer they gave! Why did all this have to be so damn complicated.

“What’s that?” Error asked glaring at Nightmare like this was his fault.

“Emotions. You are so angry about the situation Glitch that he will immediately latch onto it and find you both. If you are going to set traps, you would have to either only focus on positive emotions, which takes years of training and focus. Or you find a way to mask yourself, but again you would have to leave to test it.” Nightmare said.

Error looked down. He hadn't been expecting that answer. But Nightmare was right. He was too emotional right now. Nightmare would find them as soon as he stepped out of the Doodlesphere.

“I could do it!” Ink said, causing Error's head to snap up as he stared at Ink in horror.

Ink ignored him, as he continued. “I could take my paints and he’d never know if I don’t take any negative ones!”

“Absolutely not! I’ll help Yellow hog tie you here rather than let that happen!” Error yelled. Like hell he was going to let Ink go alone and face that bastard. Never again.

“Ink! You can't be serious!” Yellow yelled. Seems like they were on the same page for once.

Ink looked at the two of them, a look of determination on his face. “But I’m the only one who could!”

“I hate to agree. But he's right, Error.” Green said sadly.

Error glared at them. “Oh don't you start too. I will not let Ink go face that thing alone.”

Yellow bobbed in agreement. “Hate to say it, but I agree with Error. It's too risky.”

Ink refused to back down as he said. “But I know he can't sense me properly without negative emotions. Only when I was close did he notice my presence at the castle. It's not like I'm going to fight him.”

“I still say it's too dangerous. He might have been faking not being able to sense your positive emotions. This could just be another trap of his.” Error felt terror claw at his bones. He wouldn't let Ink risk it. He couldn't. If Ink got captured again, then Error was sure it was truly going to be over for them. Nightmare would win.

Ink sighed. “Error. I will not put myself needlessly at risk.”

“Yeah, because I'm not letting you go.” Error snarled.

“Ink think, Error's right. Nightmare could be tricking you. I don't want to see you all beat up again.” Said Yellow.

Ink glared at Yellow. “Then what do you suggest? Staying in the Doodlesphere for the rest of my life?”

Yellow sank. “Not your whole life, but maybe until adulthood so you'd be better suited to face these dangers.”

Green flew up to Yellow and yelled. “You can't be serious, Yellow. We are not doing that!”

“So what then? You'll just let the kid go out there and risk himself again? You saw how injured he was this time! How many more times must we let him go before he's dead. Before he's broken beyond repair. I don't know about you, but I don't want to ever see that!” Yellow screamed, flaring brightly as they did.

Green sighed. “Yellow, we can't lock him up here. This is the best option we got. For Ink and Error.”

Ink nodded. “They're right. Besides it's not like you'd let Error stay here. What was the plan? Shove him back into the Anti Void? Leave him at Nightmare’s mercy?”

Yellow flared. “I- I don't know! But anything is preferable to you dying Ink.”

Ink crossed his arms. “Then we do the traps then. Because I can tell you right now that I refuse to abandon Error. So guess what? You're stuck with him, whether you like it or not.”

Yellow flared even brighter, only to dim. “Fine. Do what you want. I know that trying to convince you is just a waste of time.”

Ink nodded. “Glad to see you understand.”

He looked over to Error. Error met his eyelights. “I won't let you go.”

Ink sighed. “Error.”

“No! Last time I left you alone, he hurt you. I'm not risking it.” Said Error.

Ink shook his head. “How about this? We go to the Anti Void, make a portal to where we'll lay the traps and you can leave the portal open and watch me. Then once I'm done, I'll just jump back in. That way you can still keep an eyelight on me. Does that sound fair?”

Error sighed. “You're not giving up on this are you?”

Ink grinned. “Nope.”

Stubborn as always. “Fine. But at the first sign of trouble you jump back to the Anti Void. Understand? No reckless heroism, got it?” Error gave Ink his best glare to show he was serious.

Ink nodded. “Sounds fair to me.”

“I can't believe we're actually allowing this.” Yellow muttered.

“Once the traps are set, we'll both fight him together.” Ink assured.

Error wondered where he got that confidence from. “Alright. Sounds like a plan.”

He hated that they were doing this, but Ink was right, there was no other path to take but this one. Error just hoped it didn't lead to their dooms.

With the plan decided, both boys looked back at Nightmare. “So, anything you can think of that can help?” Ink asked.

Nightmare gave a heavy sigh. “First, I suggest you decide on your battleground. Know that Negative will not go to a positive Au. He'd know it was a trap as soon as he sensed you there.”

Error sighed. “So a negative Au then?” He really didn't like the idea of that.

Nightmare shook his head. “No. A negative Au would make him too powerful. That and you might run into more trouble if the locals decide to interfere.”

Error crossed his arms. He had a point, but then what other options were there.

“So a neutral Au then?” Ink asked.

Nightmare nodded. “That would be the best option. He wouldn't immediately think it's a trap, nor would it give him too unfair of an advantage.” He paused, and looked at both of them. “My suggestion would be to choose a neutral Au that you know well. That way you have a bit of an advantage of fighting in a place where you know the lay of the land.”

Error nodded. “Makes sense.”

Ink's eyelights lit up. “Storyshift! We both explored there plenty.”

They had. It was one of the Au’s they hung out in, back when things were simpler.

“We could set up in that area deep in the woods. The place where not even Chara or Asriel go.” Error suggested.

Ink nodded, his eyelights becoming stars. “That's exactly what I was thinking!”

Nightmare chuckled. “Good, sounds like you have a place in mind. Now as for the traps.” He paused thinking. “All you can really hope for is to surprise and annoy him. Nothing can really hold us in this state.” His goopy form changed and moved as if to make his point.

“So annoying traps. Got it.” Ink noted.

So far so good, except for one thing. “There's just one more problem. The gang.” Error said.

Ink looked down, a look of sorrow passed over his face.

Nightmare frowned. “That is indeed a problem. Fighting another me will be hard enough, but add the gang on top of that and this is getting ten times harder for you both.”

Error gritted his teeth. “Backstabbing bastards.” He hissed under his breath.

Nightmare shook his head at him. “I know you're angry at them, Error. But know that they usually are not a part of Negative's gang by choice. If you truly made a bond with them, then there might be hope yet for them to help you. Under it all, they are not heartless. As much as they like to think they are.”

Error gave an angry huff. “If they weren't willing to help earlier, I doubt that will change here.”

Nightmare sighed. “We'll have to see.”

“Oh! Ink, what about Broomie?” Green asked.

Ink stared at them, his sockets thinned in confusion. “What about Broomie?”

Yellow suddenly lit up. “Oh my god! That's brilliant.”

Only for the yellow light to stutter and flash. “I mean, I could have come up with that. It's not that impressive.”

Green snickered. “Sure Yellow.”

“Shut up!” Yellow grumbled, embarrassed.

“So about Broomie?” Ink asked.

“Well you need help dealing with the gang, right? Well I was thinking what if me and Yellow both distract and fight them as Broomies. That way you both can just focus on Nightmare and not have to worry about the gang.” Said Green.

Error stared at them in shock.

Ink grinned. “That's perfect!”

Green bounced in the air happily. “Glad I could help.”

“Wait. Can there even be two Broomies? That feels like it's breaking the rules.” Yellow mused.

Suddenly they brightened. “Oh, I know! Make mine an ink pen. Like the old school pens you dip in ink wells. That way I can stab. Give Killer a taste of his own medicine.”

Ink nodded. “I can do that.”

Nightmare cleared his throat. “So what are they saying?”

Ink's sockets widened. “Oh right. Sorry.” He then explained the new part of the plan.

Nightmare grinned. “Wow. This might actually work.”

Error glared at him. “Did you not think so earlier?”

Nightmare shook his head. “I thought it could, but I wasn't as sure of it.”

Error rolled his eyelights. “Wow, what a boost of confidence.”

Ink paced. “So currently we have that I will set up traps while Error keeps watch on me from the Anti Void. We surprise Nightmare in Storyshift. We both will deal with Nightmare, while Broomie and Penie deal with the gang.”

“I refuse to be called such a lame ass name.” Yellow said.

“Aww, Penie. So cute.” Green teased.

Ink ignored them. “So what else is there?”

“I'm going to be the one to delete Negative.” Error said.

Ink stared at him, his sockets wide. “Error, we can't kill him. You heard-”

Error cut him off. “Yes, I know. I meant deleting the code of the thing currently possessing Nightmare. Not deleting Nightmare himself.”

“But Error you can't even see the code.” Ink said.

Error grinned and flicked Ink on his forehead. “Wrong. I actually learned how to read it just recently.”

Ink's eyelights turned into huge yellow stars. “Wait! Really?” He asked excitedly.

Error smirked. “Really.”

Ink's excitement quickly died as he looked at Nightmare. “Will that even work? Deleting Negative’s code. Or would that simply kill them both?”

Nightmare sat thinking for a moment, his tentacles waving around behind him. “It might work. Maybe if Ink unties the code from your Nightmare’s own code. Though that's if you can do that.”

Ink smiled. “I can.”

Error looked at him in shock. “You can!?”

Ink grinned. “Yep. Back before he caught me, I tried messing with his code. That's how I found the actual Nightmare. I had tried to free him and that's when Negative attacked me. He seemed pretty mad about it. So I think I was close to doing it before. And I'm sure I can do it again.”

Error shook his head. “No wonder he was pissed. You almost destroyed him by accident.”

Ink nodded. “So I detach the two’s code and you delete it.”

Error gave him a look of pity. “And also I was thinking you could distract him for me?”

He hated to ask this. To place Ink back in danger again, but he didn't see any better options. “He can sense my emotions. He'll know I'm after him. So we need someone to keep his attention off of me, until it's my time to delete him.”

Ink frowned. “Error, I might not be the best option. He caught me pretty easily last time.”

Error shook his head. “That's only because he got the jump on you. It's like tag.”

Ink stared at him, confused. “Tag?”

“Yeah. You were always the best at dodging and getting out of the way. So good that it was annoying. The only reason I could ever get you was when I surprised you, or caught you off guard. He may have caught you last time, but that was because he attacked when you weren't expecting it. But you're expecting him now. And this time you'll have full paints instead of barely nothing.”

Ink smiled. “Well, if you're so sure then I guess I have nothing to worry about. I'll be the bait and undo his grasp on Nightmare. When it's done, you rush in and delete Negative.”

Error nodded. “Sounds like a plan.”

“Well that's if he's even possessed.” Yellow chimed in.

Ink glared at them. “He is, I'm sure of it. And if he's not, then there isn't any hope of us fixing this. So I would rather believe we have an actual chance.”

Yellow dimmed. “Fair. Let's just hope your guess is right.”

Error looked at Nightmare. “Anything else you can think of to tell us?”

Nightmare shook his head. “Sorry, but there's not much advice I can give. You know I can shift my form. My tentacles can be entirely separate problems on thier own. Try not to get too caught up in those negative emotions of yours. He'll try to use that to his advantage. Make you so afraid you freeze, or make you so angry that you make a mistake.”

Error sighed. “Right. Gotta keep our emotions in check.”

He gave Nightmare a sheepish grin. “I'll try not to let my anger get the best of me this time.”

Nightmare nodded. “I know it will be difficult, but try to focus on other things. Like keeping Ink safe. Anything but your desire to murder him.”

“Got it.” Error sighed. That was going to be quite the battle, he could already feel it.

“Also know that Negative will not hesitate to harm, maim, or even kill you. So please be careful. The both of you.” Nightmare pleaded. He genuinely sounded concerned for their well-being.

Error looked down as guilt started to gnaw at him. He had been threatening to kill this guy not moments ago and now here he was acting like a concerned dad.

Error was about to apologize when Nightmare cut him off. “Hey Glitch?”

He didn't sound angry, just stern. Error couldn't help but once more think of a dad, though this time in the form of a father scolding his child.

Error felt nervous at that thought, though he didn't know why. He tried to play it off as he asked. “What?”

Nightmare frowned at him. “The next time you want my attention? Don’t terrorize my brother!”

His tentacles sharpened at his words. Error couldn't help but wince at the sight, but quickly tried to hide it behind a sheepish smile. Even as more guilt gnawed at him.

The image of Mischief's terrified, tear stained face filled his mind. He truly had messed up this time. He had scared the kid. He only hoped Mischief wasn't completely terrified of him next time they met.

“If there is a next time.” He quickly banished the thought from his head. There would be, he'd make sure of it.

“Apologize to the short stack for me? I’ll do it the next time we talk too, but he definitely deserves one before then.” Error asked tentatively. It was all he could do for now. He just hoped Mischief could forgive him.

Nightmare relaxed his stance and gave a nod with a small smile. Relief flowed over Error. Nightmare wasn't truly mad at him. Just upset at him scaring the kid. Which was fair. He'd gone too far this time. Hopefully he could make it up to both of them later.

“Be careful you two. And contact us as soon as you can after this is over. Being unable to help you both from our side of the mirror is hard as it is, if we go too long without an update…” Nightmare stopped.

His unfinished sentence hung in the air, weighing on all present. They might actually die trying to do this. This might be the end.

Looking at Nightmare he could see the worry and pain clearly on his face. For all his melting, creepy features the big guy was kind of a softy. Maybe because he had a kid of his own, so worrying over two more came naturally to him. Error didn't know, but it was nice to know that outside the creators, someone would miss them. Even if it was a weird squid guy and his little ward. It felt nice to be cared for.

Ink was the one to break the silence, pushing back the oppressive weight with ease as he said. “We will! Thanks for your help, Nightmare!”

He gave a confident, cheerful wave. Like all would be perfectly fine. Like they were actually going to see the otherside of all this. That they would survive.

Nightmare smiled as the mirror faded out. Leaving only Error and Ink's own reflections.

“Well, now that's over. Let's get this started. Ink we need Broomie and… ugh, Penie.” Said Yellow.

Ink glared at Yellow. “Not so fast.”

Yellow sighed. “Did you want a please. Fine. Please, Ink.”

Ink crossed his arms. “Wrong guess. I want an apology.”

“For what?” Yellow asked, irritation coloring their voice.

“For locking Error out and for being wrong.” Ink explained.

Yellow flared slightly at that. “I was not wrong.”

Ink turned his back on Yellow and began walking away. “Oh well. Guess only Green’s coming to help us, and when we die and the Multiverse collapses, you'll realize how stupid you're being.”

Yellow flared even brighter, only to dim until they were barely visible.

After a long moment of silence, they spoke. “Fine! I'm sorry, Error. Turns out you're important to this Multiverse after all. And I made a mistake in believing you weren't. Oh, and you're closer to being a destroyer now because you got locked in the Anti Void because of me.”

Ink turned to look back at them. His glare thin and cold.

“And I treated you horribly and made you feel bad. I think that's everything. So there. Happy?”

Error crossed his arms as he glared up at them. “No, but it will have to do for now.”

Yellow sighed, sinking lower.

Ink shrugged. “That's probably the best we're gonna get out of them for now.”

With that Ink went to work recreating Broomie and making the new Penie.

Despite their misgivings about the name, Yellow was immediately enamored with the pen. Green laughed, as the yellow light flew around it excitedly. Only to stop upon noticing everyone's stares.

“It will do I suppose.” They said, embarrassment seeping into their voice.

Ink chuckled, but let it go.

He turned to Error. With a flourish of ink, suddenly he held Error's favorite coat. The one he hadn't worn because it was too easily recognized. And had sadly been left behind with all their other stuff at Nightmare’s castle.

Error reached out and placed a hand on it. It was exactly as soft as he remembered.

Ink grinned. “I know it's your favorite. Luckily I remembered what it looked like. Though, hopefully the fit is correct.”

Error took it from him, shedding his dirty hoodie, and replacing it with that familiar weight and feel. It fit perfectly.

Error grinned. “It's perfect.”

He hugged Ink, who patted him on the back. “I'm glad that it's a good enough replica.” He pulled away. “Also, the other reason I gave this to you.”

He smiled as he grabbed the opening of the jacket and held it out, revealing on the right side was a hidden pocket.

“For extra vials. That way you can carry backups with you. Just in case.”

Error grinned. “That's amazing, Ink.”

He hugged Ink again, who let out a small chuckle. “It's just a coat and an added pocket.”

Error pulled away and shook his head. It was more than that. Now if Ink ever ran out again. Error could have some backups for him. No more mad dashes to the Doodlesphere every time Ink ran out of paints. Error wouldn't have to worry as much now.

Ink turned back to the creators and made vials. He held one up. “I made them tougher than before, so hopefully Nightmare won't be able to easily break them this time.”

He looked down. “Hopefully.”

The two creators quickly got to work filling the assortment of vials. Ink took two vials, a green and a yellow one, and handed them to Error. He gladly took them, hiding them in that hidden inner pocket. Making sure they were secured.

Ink then remade his sash, and with a relieved sigh, placed it over his chest. Back where it belonged.

With that he looked at Error and smiled. “Ready.”

Error nodded. They prepared as much as they could, now it was time to start the plan. “Ready.”

Ink nodded as Error opened a portal to the Anti Void. He shook slightly at the sight, only to feel Ink's hand in his. A comfort, an anchor.

He let Ink pull him through the portal, followed by a floating brush and pen. Towards whatever future laid ahead of them.

Whatever it was, they would face it together.

Chapter Text

“All set.” Ink said, wiping his forehead. He looked around at the snow covered ground around him. Unable to see any of the hidden traps that laid beneath the snow.

A floating pen pointed to the ground next to him. Ink shook his head at them. “Yellow, we can't make everywhere a trap. We need some space to safely stand and fight.” The pen bowed its handle, in what Ink could only interpret as a pout.

With the creators’ help Ink had managed to code the traps to not activate for him and Error, but that effort would go to complete waste if they happened to be standing in one when it went off for someone else.

He had also coded them so he and Error both could see them below the snow. They showed up as a red glow. That way Error and him didn't need to memorize where every trap stood. Especially with Error's memory being a bit worse than usual.

Ink smiled and patted the pouting pen's handle. “Come on. Let's head back. Error is probably worrying.”

He walked through the snow, back towards the portal where Error awaited them. As soon as he stepped through, Error hugged him.

He chuckled and patted Error's back. “See, I told you there was nothing to worry about.”

Error pulled back and frowned at him. Sighing he passed Ink three vials filled with red, purple, and blue paint. Right, it was best to take them now. Even though Nightmare fed on negative emotions, Ink would need all his paints. Both positive and negative.

Ink sipped at the vials as he watched Error talk to Broomie and Penie. Instructing them further on the plan. They would lead the gang into the traps and annoy them. Keeping their attention off of Ink and Error.

The gang. Ink sighed, frowning at the vials in his hands. He still hoped there was a way to convince them to their side. But he knew that was unlikely. Nightmare had a strong hold on those three, they surely couldn't betray him even if they wanted to. And definitely not for two random kids.

The thought hurt, that in the end their friendship meant so little. Unlike Error, Ink wasn't mad at them. He just felt a crushing weight on his chest at the thought that they may never see them after this. That now, the gang was their enemy.

Ink shook his head. He looked to Error, who had finished talking to the pen and brush. A small series of blocky glitches ran along his form. Ink's frown only deepened at the sight.

Error, he was now one step closer to being a full destroyer. He had only a few of his white spots left. His body scattered with glitches. Though it wasn't constant, it now happened randomly, rather than only happening when he was upset or angry. His voice glitched easier now too.

Back in the Doodlesphere, when Ink first woke up, he had felt it. That destruction stabbing at him. He had expected Error to be angry and upset, but this time it was different. He would never say it, but for a moment, seeing Error like that scared him.

Ink looked down as shame ate at him. Error was his best friend, yet he had been frightened of him back there. Scared he was about to lose him. Scared that Error was about to destroy them all. Despite that, Ink's sorrow at seeing Error so broken won against that fear. He never wanted to see him like that again. So hurt, and angry, and scared. The sight had hurt more than the destruction that had nipped at his legs.

He would keep his promise. No matter how far Error fell, Ink would gladly drag him out of that abyss as many times as he needed. No matter how much it hurt, no matter how scared he was. Ink would not let Error fall, he refused to let that happen.

Error looked back at him, and with a look of concern, walked over to Ink. “Everything alright? Not getting second thoughts?” He jokingly elbowed Ink in the ribs.

Ink forced a smile. “Never. I wouldn't dream of missing out on this.”

Error rolled his eyelights. “Of course you wouldn't. Always happily throwing yourself into danger. Though I guess there's no avoiding it this time.”

Ink nodded. “Nope.” He patted Error on the shoulder, keeping his grin firmly in place as he walked over to the portal. Error followed after him, followed by the pen and brush.

Standing at the threshold, Ink turned to the others. “So, are we all ready?”

Error nodded, as the brush happily danced and the pen bounced in excitement.

“Alright then. Let's do this.” Taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, Ink stepped through the portal.

As soon as everyone was out, Error closed it behind them. The pen and brush immediately buried themselves in the snow. Hidden and out of sight.

Seconds later a portal opened. Nightmare, no Negative, stepped through followed by the gang. At the sight of Ink and Error, Negative grinned. His form, less solid than usual. They really must have managed to piss him off this time.

Horror caught sight of the two and immediately looked away, his head bowed. Dust gave no reaction, his face hidden in the shadow of his hood. Killer simply smiled and spun a knife in his hand and waved. As carefree as usual.

No words were spoken. Both sides stood there waiting. Ink could feel his nervousness and anxiety build with each second.

He shot a quick glance to Error. He was surprised, because instead of looking scared, Error looked ready to commit a murder. His sockets thinned into a sharp glare. His hands clenched into shaking fists. His body was tense, as if he was holding himself back.

Ink's eyelights flickered back to Negative and the gang. He knew what Negative was doing. Having his aura wash over them, making them more likely to either give up or make a mistake during the fight. Well too bad for him, because Ink wasn't about to let this continue any further.

Before anyone could react Ink leaped forward and hit Negative in the face with his inks. The gang froze, unsure of what to do as Negative wiped at his face and growled.

Ink really did have a knack at being annoying, though at least this time it was working in his favor.

Negative rushed forward, the gang following after him. Ink couldn't help but grin as they crossed into the first trap.

With no warning, an explosion of flour filled the air around them. Obscuring the gang and Negative from sight. Curses and coughing could be heard from within the cloud.

Ink slipped his view to the code so he could still see them and jumped into the fray. Error stuck to the outer layer. Watching the code. Waiting for that glitching mass of rot to be removed from the apple in Nightmare’s code.

And to keep an eyelight on Ink. He had told Ink that if he saw Ink start to get into trouble, plan or not, he would step in. It was his only caveat. Ink allowed it, since it seemed to ease his friend if only a little.

Ink saw the code of Broomie and Penie moving beneath the snow towards the gang. The gang was about to find more trouble than just flour.

Ink raced to Negative. A tentacle lashed out of the cloud of white at him. He jumped over it and threw inky bones into it. He knew it wouldn't do much, but that wasn't the point. The point was to irritate and piss Negative off. To use his own emotions against him for a change. Judging from the angry growl as two more tentacles lashed out at him, Ink would say that it was working.

As Ink dodged, he heard the gang suddenly yell out. He grinned. Broomie and Penie must have made their move.

“Are we seriously fighting a broom!? What the fuck!” Screamed Killer.

He hoped they would stay distracted enough. Ink didn't want to face the gang. Didn't want to fight them. He would if he needed to, but he wanted to avoid it as much as possible. Ink still had hope in them. Still saw them, well most of them, as friends. He understood Error's anger, but he also understood the gang. They were trapped by Nightmare as much as Error and him were. Ink hoped with this that not just Error and himself, but the gang too, would be free of Negative.

That Horror could go home. Dust could start to expand his horizons. Even Killer wouldn't be a pawn anymore. He wanted to help them, even if Error didn't forgive them, Ink did.

Earlier with the traps, Yellow had tried to make more dangerous traps. Like spiked pits and actual explosions. Ink had told them no, much to the pen's disappointment. While he doubted such things could do any harm to Negative, he didn't want to risk actually hurting or killing the gang. So instead it was annoyances, inconveniences, and even a couple pranks as traps instead. Yellow hadn't been happy, but for Ink that was all they needed. They were the distraction after all.

With this Ink started to cut at Negative's code. Cutting the rot from the black apple. It was tricky, as Ink had to be extra careful to not cut anything important. He had cut only a little bit away, only for a tentacle to lash out at him instantly. Ink had to stop his coding to jump out of the way of the attack.

Only for him to dive out of the way as another tentacle slammed down from above. He rolled in the snow and jumped to the side as another stabbed at him. Negative must really be pissed. He was only lashing out more and more.

Besides trying to stop Ink from coding, Ink couldn't help but wonder if Negative was also attempting to get rid of the cloud of flour in the air. He couldn't help but smirk as he jumped out of the way of another tentacle. Too bad for Negative, Ink with Green's help, had coded the cloud to stay for a couple minutes. Just enough time to divide the gang from Negative.

Yellow and Green have probably already pushed them away and activated the hidden traps in-between ensuring that the gang couldn't easily return to their leader. All was going well so far, but Ink knew better than to relax yet. After all, there was only a minute left on the cloud, once gone the real fight would begin.

Ink clipped another string of code from Nightmare, still so many left to go. Trying to code while fighting was proving harder than he had thought it would be.

He knew the longer the fight dragged out the more likely Negative could turn the tides in his favor. But Ink had to be careful, one accidental cut in the code and Nightmare could cease to exist. He couldn't afford to be hasty. All he could do was hope that their preparations were enough to give him the time needed to finish cutting Nightmare from Negative.

He knew Negative already knew what he was doing, there was no hiding it. Ink wasn't a good enough coder to sneakily cut at Negative's code. No, he wouldn't hide it, but instead use it to make Negative's attention remain on him. He was the distraction after all. Ink needed Negative to focus on him and less on Error. So being annoying and cutting at his code was as good a distraction as any. Judging from Error's code's less erratic movements, Ink would say the plan was working.

He made another cut as Negative's attacks grew even more crazed. Just as he rolled out of the way of another tentacle, the cloud of flour disappeared. Ink couldn't help but snicker.

Negative's pissed off look was funny on its own. But apparently Yellow decided to mess with him while under the cover of the cloud. A sucky drawing of a top hat, a monocle, and twirled mustache was drawn on Negative's face. And judging by the gang’s sudden yell of anger followed by laughter, he suspected they too had been made victims of the prank.

He shot a glance over and couldn't hold back his laughter. Yellow cat ears and whiskers were drawn on Killer. Dust was currently bent over, clutching his sides. He had a green silly smiley face doodled over his shadowed face. While Horror had a green eye patch and pirate's hat.

Killer wiped at his face, causing the paint to smear, making it look even worse. Dust, seeing this, collapsed into the snow. Laughing even harder.

Killer shot him a glare. “Laugh away, idiot. But you don't look much better.”

Dust stopped and wiped at his face. His sleeve came back with a smear of green. “Oh come on. What the fuck!?” He yelled wiping more aggressively at his face. Killer cackled, as Horror laughed.

Ink heard a growl, and ducked just in time as a tentacle stabbed at him. He returned his gaze to Negative. Negative's teeth were clenched. He looked even more pissed than earlier. It was a hilarious sight.

Ink stood and dust the snow from his clothes as he grinned. “Oh, what? Don't have much of a sense of humor?”

Negative growled again and launched at Ink. Ink jumped back, dodging a barrage of tentacles. “Geez, you need to learn to lighten up a bit.” He said with a wink.

He easily ducked and weaved between the barrage of attacks that followed. As he moved he summoned his inks. A rainbow of colors slammed into Negative, making him look even sillier.

Ink laughed as he stepped out of the way. “See, you're already looking better already.”

Negative glared at him. His tentacles swayed in visible irritation. He lashed out at Ink wildly. Launching at him, while Ink simply jumped out of the way.

He continued to mock Negative, all the while leading him towards a particular spot. Negative was too angry to notice, diving for Ink once more, his tentacles surrounding him.

Ink let shock and fear rush through him. A look of satisfaction passed over Negative's face. He finally got Ink. Or at least Ink let him think that.

He dropped his false emotions, and grinned at the hulking being barreling towards him. Negative's face shifted to surprise, but it was too late.

Using his inks, Ink vaulted himself into the air. “Green!” He shouted.

Luckily the broom had been waiting for this moment it seemed, as Broomie swooped in. Ink caught the flying broom by the handle, allowing himself to dangle in the air.

Looking down, he watched as an explosion went off below. Once the snow had settled, Ink couldn't help but giggle at the sight before him. Negative's goopy form was now littered with patches of chicken feathers. He looked like a balding chicken.

“You should get that looked at. Seems you're missing a couple feathers!” Ink called down to him. Negative responded by immediately launching more tentacles up at Ink.

“Welp, break's over. Thanks Broomie.” Ink gave the broom one last pat before swinging himself forward. The tentacles missed him as he dropped to the ground below. Landing on Negative's face before immediately jumping down.

Negative looked beyond pissed, but with his current look, Ink just couldn't find him scary at all. He looked absolutely ridiculous.

Ink continued to separate Negative from Nightmare as more attacks rained down on him. Yet there wasn't a moment where he felt truly scared. Simply joking and laughing as he weaved through attacks.

This was another part of the plan. Make the fight something lighthearted. Fun and silly, rather than serious. Such a mood not only weakened Negative, if only a little, but also kept his oppressive aura from easily drowning them in fear and despair. After all, Ink found the best way to fight such oppressive negativity was fun.

Giggling and laughing. Telling jokes, pulling pranks. Such things made everything feel lighter. Like they could do anything. It felt like hope.

It helped Error too. Such light pushing against the anger and darkness that threatened to so easily consume him.

He could see Error now, dodging a tentacle, chuckling as he caught sight of Negative.

Ink dodged another tentacle, blocking another with an inky shield. He could feel it. His paints were dwindling. Time for a break.

Smiling Ink looked to Error. Error catching the look nodded. Ink made a puddle of ink and jumped in, instantly appearing behind Error.

“Give him hell for me.” Ink said as he pushed Error into another ink puddle.

Error laughed. “Will do.” And disappeared, emerging before Nightmare.

It all happened so quickly Negative didn't even have a moment to process it. Noticing the switch he turned towards Ink only for Error to lunge forward and smack him in the head with a large bone attack.

“Hey bastard! Having fun? Judging from looks alone I'd say you're having a clucking good time.”

Ink snickered as Negative frowned deeply at the pun. He quickly launched tentacles at Error in retaliation. Error dodged them, though with slight difficulty.

“What? Not one for puns. A pretty poor excuse for a Sans if you ask me.” He grinned as Negative doubled down, seemingly forgetting Ink in the moment.

“Good. Error's distraction is working.” Ink stayed vigilant while he sipped at his vials. He carefully scanned the battlefield.

The gang was being run in circles by Broomie and Penie. Error continued to irritate Negative. All in all, the plan was working. They were winning. Though he couldn't relax yet. Ink still needed to cut away the last bits of Negative from Nightmare. They haven't won yet.

Ink sipped his last vial and looked back to Error, only to freeze. Error dodged another attack, but another tentacle swept at him from his right. Error didn't seem to notice it as he continued his mocking of Negative.

“Error!” Ink shouted as he went to shortcut to him, only for Penie to fly in. Penie moved in front of Error taking the hit and sent tumbling through the air deep into the woods and out of sight.

“Yellow!” Error said, shock coloring his voice.

Ink gritted his teeth. There was no more time to waste. His vials were filled. Time to finish this. Suddenly he was back before Negative as he teleported Error away.

He forced a grin. “Did you miss me?”

Negative simply attacked as Ink cut at Negative's hold on Nightmare once more. Negative stabbed at him with multiple tentacles. Ink jumped out of the way as another code was cut. Not much left now.

Negative dove at Ink, his goopy body attempting to enclose around him. Trap him. Ink let ink pool at his feet, falling through it with ease. Popping up from the snow a couple feet away, he slashed at Negative's code.

Only one strand left. Negative must have felt it as all his tentacles bared down on Ink immediately. Blotting out the gray sky above. Ink simply smiled. “Bye, Negative.” He cut the last piece of code. Leaping into the air using his inks to make platforms below his feet as he jumped out of the way of each tentacle.

He landed in the snow, watching as Error moved forward hand outstretched. Ready to destroy Negative and end this.

Now all Ink needed to do was make sure Error stayed in control and didn't attempt to destroy Nightmare too. Then this would finally be over.

Then out of the corner of his sockets, Ink saw it. Negative smiled. Ice shot through his bones.

“Error! Retreat!” He screamed as he went to teleport to him. Only for beneath the snow, a myriad of black tentacles exploded out and grabbed him.

Ink could only watch in horror as more erupted from the snow beneath Error. Wrapping around his outstretched arm. Error's sockets widened, as his eyelights became pinpricks in fear as the tentacles pulled him into the air. Ink watched Error's body slam into a tree at the forest's edge. Crumbled in the snow. Unmoving.

Ink began kicking his legs, as the tentacles lifted him into the air. Ink grabbed at it, trying to pull himself free. His arms shaking in the effort as Negative slithered over to him.

“Clever to hide traps beneath the snow. Too bad you're not the only one who can do so.” Negative said.

Ink ignored him, clawing at the tentacle. Biting, stabbing, tearing at it. All while Error laid motionless in the snow.

Suddenly a shout rang out. “Hey get back here!”

Broomie rocketed forward. A little bit of hope returned to Ink. Only for it to wither and die as Broomie suddenly jolted in the air and dropped to the snow. It stood, only to twitch and suddenly fall over. Inanimate once more.

Fear seized Ink. Did Negative do something to it? Did something happen to Green? Ink shook his head. This wasn't the time to worry about that. He had to get to Error.

He continued to struggle as Negative laughed. “Don't worry Ink, I won't kill you. After all, you both are vital to my plans. But you have proven to be too rebellious to keep in proper control.”

He wrapped a black tentacle around Error and began to lift him in the air. Negative grinned. “So I'll just have to break you instead.”

Error's body was slammed into the ice and snow, only to be slowly dragged back up.

“No. Please.” Ink pleaded. Even as he knew it would do nothing. Negative had no mercy. He winced as Error hit the ground once more. His arm bent at an odd angle as it dangled in the open air.

“I will make you both obey me. Break you until nothing is left but hollow husks of despair. My loyal servants who will do what I want.” He slammed Error against the ground with every word. Ink started to fear he'd kill Error by accident if this keeps up.

“Please. Stop.” Ink said, as tears started to fall down his face.

Error slammed into the ground again. Blood dripped onto the snow as he was lifted back up. There was nothing Ink could do. Negative won. It was over. It was all over. They lost.

Poor Nightmare and Mischief would never know what happened to them. Would the creators even mourn them or simply move on. He looked at Error. How much he wished he could apologize for everything. For dragging him into all this. If only he had left Error when he first found him, then maybe things wouldn't have gone this way. His chest felt like it was being crushed at the thought. That this was their end.

Ink closed his sockets as a sob shook his body. Waiting for despair to take him. Only for him to suddenly feel himself being dropped into the snow below.

His sockets flew open as the cold slammed into his body. In the tentacle that had been holding him, a bone attack protruded from it. Negative reached out and yanked it from himself, glaring at something behind Ink.

“Horror. What do you think you're doing?” He hissed.

Ink turned to see Horror, glaring at Nightmare. Rage painted clearly over his features.

That single blood red eyelight stared at Negative with nothing but malice as Horror spoke. “What I should have done from the start.” He raised his hand and summoned his ax to him. Hefting it in his hands as he shouted. “Get away from those kids!”

Chapter Text

Killer found himself having the particularly odd feeling of not knowing what to do. A rare occurrence and a completely unwelcomed one. Everything was about to change for the worst outcome and he could only watch. Watch as it all fell apart before his eyes.

Horror stood just a few feet away from him. He was currently glaring down Boss, his ax at hand. Having made his choice clear. The fool had chosen those two kids. Had chosen to fight a losing fight. The idiot. He should have known better, but Horror was always the most empathetic of them. Maybe because he still had his Paps. Or maybe he was simply a better person in general. Not that it mattered, he was going to die either way.

By defying the Boss he had proven himself a traitor through and through. And Killer knew exactly what they did to traitors. What Boss would ask of him. Kill the traitor where he stands.

Yet Killer didn't pull his knife. Didn't start attacking. Instead he opened his mouth and spoke. Like that could change the outcome.

“Horror! Have you lost your mind? What are you doing?” Killer yelled.

Horror continued to stare down Boss. “I'm going to save those kids.”

Killer gritted his teeth. Horror was being a fool. That attachment would only get him killed. Though here he was ready to face that death for two brats. Killer didn't get it.

Not that Killer really cared. Just another pile of dust. Nothing special. Yet he still hesitated all the same. He was better than this.

As Killer stood, trying to decide his next move, Nightmare finally spoke. Making the decision for him, like always.

“Killer. Dispose of him.”

A clear cut order. One Killer would obey. Like he always did. Even as his soul sank at the thought.

Killer shook his head. Fuck, he needed to get it together. He isn't the soft sort. Horror is a traitor and should die. Plain and simple. No reason to hesitate. Just get the job done.

Killer forced a grin as he pulled out his knife. He launched at Horror, slashing at him with his knife. The poor bastard was too slow for his own good.

Only for his knife to meet a bone attack mid swing. He jumped back, as he felt his soul sink even deeper.

“Dust! What are you doing? Move out of my way.” He shouted.

Not him too. Everything was falling apart. There truly would be no going back from this. It was over.

Killer wondered why he cared. He couldn't stand either of these bastards. Annoying assholes the both of them. He should be glad to finally be rid of them. Yet deep down he wasn't. Not that Killer would ever admit such weakness.

He glared at Dust. Dust ignored him and shot a glance back at Horror. “Go help the kids. I'll handle Killer.”

Horror’s shocked face gave way to determination as he nodded. Horror began to run towards the kids and Nightmare.

“Oh no you don't, you bastard!” Killer yelled as he tried to give chase.

Only for Dust to shortcut in front of him and kick him back. Launching Killer away from Horror.

Killer grinned as he felt more corrupted determination leak from his sockets. He always liked a good fight. He chuckled, as he stared at Dust who stood defiantly in his way. Two sharp bone attacks in each of his hands.

“Dust. Move now, or I will kill you.” He said as he stood. Summoning two knives in each hand. He was barely holding himself back from going in for the kill. He was itching to fight him right now. Kill him.

Dust simply stared at Killer. No malice in his eyelights, just a strange calmness. It was odd, usually he was pissed. Ready to murder Killer at the slightest joke.

Dust studied him and after a moment, he spoke. “You haven't killed me yet.”

Not a challenge, but a statement of fact. Stabbing through Killer's empty threat. Dust saw him clearly and Killer hated it.

More corrupted determination spilled from his sockets as rage filled him. No more talking. He was going to wipe that stupid expression off of Dust's face.

Killer launched at Dust, his thoughts giving way to pure bloodlust. He happily gave himself away to it. No thoughts to hold him back anymore. Things were easier this way. Maybe he'd come back to himself later and regret it, but for now, he could let go and just have fun. In this moment, he could be free.

Horror rushed through the snow. Dust could handle Killer. At least, that's what he told himself. There was no room for hesitation. Dust made his choice and decided to help save the kids. There was no way Horror would let him down now.

So he ran, shortcutting as he did. Traps were everywhere. Horror tried his best to only shortcut to areas where the snow stood disturbed by the earlier fight. Hoping that no traps lay beneath his feet as he ran.

He spotted Misfit stumbling to his feet. He didn't seem too beat up. At least in comparison to Glitch.

Horror risked a glance at the other boy. He laid in the snow, completely unmoving. The sight stabbed at Horror's soul.

He should have interfered sooner. Glitch had been right, Horror was a coward. Unwilling to risk himself and his family to help.

But in that moment, watching that wretched scene, he could no longer stand by and allow this to continue. Though he had no idea what they would even do. He knew it was most likely for Nightmare to kill him and take the kids. That this was a foolish idea from the start, but even so, he still had to try. For Misfit, for Glitch. He would leave them at Nightmare's mercy no longer. No matter what.

Nightmare finally seemed to recover his wits and began attacking. Horror quickened his pace, dodging and cutting tentacles as he ran.

He had to get to Glitch before Nightmare snatched him up again. Immediately, his worst fear was realized as Nightmare shot a tentacle over to Glitch. Horror gritted his teeth and hefted his ax.

“No you don't you bastard!” He growled as he rushed forward and cut the tentacle in half with one mighty swing of his ax.

Nightmare seemed completely unbothered by this as he sent more to stab at Horror. Horror cut and dodged them, only getting a couple gashes for his trouble.

“Horror!”

He turned to see Misfit next to Glitch. He must have run to Glitch while Nightmare was focused on Horror. Smart kid.

Misfit held out his hand. “Hurry!”

Horror didn't hesitate as he rushed to Misfit and grabbed his hand. In a flash of black, all three sat in the snow surrounded by trees.

Misfit doubled over, taking gasping breaths as he fell to his knees.

“Hey. Are you alright?” Horror asked as he kneeled beside him.

Misfit nodded. “Never had to transport so many for such a long distance.”

Horror nodded at the explanation and stood to look at the area around them. They seemed to be deep in the woods. He didn't even hear Nightmare and the others anymore.

“Error!” Misfit said as he grabbed Glitch. The other boy didn't even stir at the shout.

“It's okay Error, I got you.” Puddles of ink formed in his hands and Horror watched in fascination as the black ink began to glow green as it made contact with Glitch.

He knew Misfit could heal, but he had never witnessed it until now. After a moment, his hands stopped glowing and Glitch was breathing normally. His wounds, thankfully, mostly healed.

Misfit took out some vials and drank the colored liquids inside. Horror wondered if that was how the kid's powers worked.

Misfit then rolled Glitch on his back and opened his jacket. Seeming to look for something.

He spoke as he searched Glitch's jacket. “Nightmare will be here soon.”

Horror stared at him. “Then we should escape while we can. You can make portals right?”

Misfit shook his head as he pulled another vial from a hidden pocket in Glitch's coat.

“We're not escaping.” He said as he uncorked the vial and immediately downed it.

Wiping at his mouth he continued. “We're finishing this.”

Horror shook his head. “Like hell you are. Look at you two, how do you expect to fight him in your conditions? No. I am getting you both out of here even if it kills me.”

Misfit looked at him. A look of stubborn determination on his face. It reminded Horror of Paprika. When his brother really set his mind to something and refused to give it up. When nothing Horror could say would change his mind.

Horror sighed and ran a hand over his skull. “You're not going to listen are you?”

Misfit shook his head. “Sorry Horror, but we have to do this.” He stood dusting off the snow clinging to his clothes. “You can leave if you want. We won't blame you.” He turned to meet Horror's eyelight. “But honestly we could use the help. Error is hurt pretty badly and won't be able to fight. And I'm nearly out of paint. If I run out then I will pass out and Nightmare wins. But I won't force you to help. It's a crazy plan. And it may not even work.” Misfit looked down, his voice trembled as he spoke.

Horror gave a small smile and set a hand on the smaller skeleton’s shoulder. “Hey, crazy is our norm here. Besides, what sort of adult would I be in letting you kids have all the fun.”

Misfit looked up at him. His sockets wide. “You sure? Nightmare will likely kill you.”

Horror chuckled. “Yeah, I'm sure. I wouldn't have interfered otherwise. So count me in on whatever the plan is.” He paused as he realized he had no idea what the kids were trying to do. “What exactly is your plan. There's no way you two were going to kill him.”

Misfit shook his head. “No. We aren't killing him. We're going to save him.”

“Save him? Save him from what?” Horror thought. There wasn't anything to save of that bastard.

As if clearly seeing Horror's confusion, Misfit explained. “The Nightmare you know isn't the real one. There's something in his code making him like this. I discovered it and that's why he punished me back at the castle. Basically the real Nightmare is possessed by that thing in his code. And me and Error are attempting to remove it and return Nightmare back to his original state.”

Horror's skull swam. The current Nightmare isn't the real one. He's possessed. He had no idea how Misfit even found this out but he didn't doubt the kid either. He had no reason to lie.

Though, if Nightmare is truly possessed, that brings up an entirely different question.

“How do you know the actual Nightmare won't be worse?” He asked.

Misfit seemed shocked by his question, only to shake his head. “I know. I sorta talked to him. It's too complicated to explain right now. But I know Nightmare, the actual Nightmare, is a good person.”

Horror nodded. If Misfit believed it then he'll trust him. Besides if Glitch was willing to help then that was more than enough proof that this was worth the risk.

Horror sighed, clutching his skull. What had he gotten himself into? “So what's the plan?” He asked.

Misfit relaxed a bit at his question. Probably relieved that Horror was going to give this insane idea a chance.

“Me and you are going to distract Negative. Uh, that's the guy possessing Nightmare. While Error hides and waits for the right moment to delete him and free Nightmare for good. Though we can't stall for long. Negative might surprise us again if we take too long. So this has to be quick, besides I don't have much paint left.”

Horror nodded. “Got it.”

Glitch stirred in the snow beneath them. Blinking, he sat up, seemingly dazed.

“Error, are you okay?” Misfit asked.

Glitch focused on Misfit and nodded. “Yeah. Damn that hurt.”

He stood, dusting the snow from himself as he did. Spotting Horror, he frowned.

Horror felt a stab in his soul. He truly had messed up back at the castle. He only hoped he could make up for it now.

He stepped towards Glitch, speaking as he did. “I'm sorry Glitch. You were right. I was being a coward. Allowing my own principles and morality to be thrown away just to keep myself and those I care about safe. That was wrong, because I care about you two too. I should have helped you, instead of leaving you to fend for yourselves. I-”

Glitch tentatively placed a hand on Horror's shoulder. “Horror. It's fine. I get it. You were trying to keep Paprika and them safe. I probably would have done the same. Besides, you saved me just now. So thank you for helping us now.”

Horror stared, his sockets wide. Glitch truly was a kind kid. He smiled. “Well we're not out of the woods yet. So hold on to that thank you until after we've dealt with this.”

Glitch gave a small smile at that. “Deal.”

Glitch turned to Misfit. “What's the new plan?” Misfit quickly explained what he told Horror earlier.

After Misfit finished his explanation, Glitch sighed. “It's risky, but not like we have any better options.”

Misfit bowed his head. “Sadly not. Also Horror make sure to have as many negative emotions as you can while fighting Negative. From rage to fear, anything will help. I will do the same.”

“Why? Won't that only make him stronger and feed into his aura?” Horror asked.

“Yes, it will. But this will be a much shorter fight so it won't give him much of an advantage anyways. We need to be as emotionally negative as possible. That way it will hopefully make Error harder for him to notice.”

Glitch nodded. “Not a bad idea. And I'll try my best to be as calm as possible.”

Misfit grinned at him. “Exactly.”

Misfit then turned to scan the surrounding trees as if searching for something. “He's almost here. Get ready everyone.”

Glitch, needing no further instructions, ran off to hide. Horror stood next to Misfit. His fear and anxiety only amplified as Nightmare drew closer.

Misfit looked at Horror, a mischievous grin on his face. “Hey Horror, are you scared of heights?”

Confused by the strange question, Horror answered honestly. “No.”

“Good.” Misfit grabbed his arm and with a flash of black they were standing in the branches high above. Horror quickly grabbed the trunk of the tree to steady himself.

Just then, Nightmare barreled through the trees below, his bulking form larger than before. He stilled and suddenly looked up at them.

Misfit tensed beside him. “Whatever you do, try not to fall. We want to stay as far from that, as much as possible.”

As Dust ducked under another of Killer's knives, he couldn't help but wonder why he was even doing this. He had been content to simply stand by and watch. To let this madness continue. Accepting there was nothing they could do.

Yet, when Horror stepped forward to save Misfit and Glitch, it was like a dam broke. He couldn't stand there doing nothing anymore. Continue to lie that he didn't care. So when Killer attacked Horror, Dust had simply moved to block it without thinking.

Though now he was unsure of what to do. What was he fighting for? To buy Horror time to escape with the kids? To finally set them all free from Nightmare?

The path ahead seemed shrouded in fog too dense to see through. And he would have to stumble his way through it blindly, and trust that he would reach the other side. He hated that feeling. The feeling of not knowing what would happen next.

Yet, Dust couldn't help but hope that those kids would take down Nightmare. Then they could finally be free. Finally go hom-

Dust stumbled, catching himself. Ducking as Killer slashed down at him.

Of course, why hadn't he thought of it before. If the kids succeeded here then he could finally go home. He could return to Dusttale.

A familiar feeling seized him then. That overwhelming need to return to Dusttale. It shocked him how strong it was. Like getting slammed by a tidal wave. That horrible itching, crawling feeling that he wasn't where he belonged.

He had felt it when Nightmare first forced him to join the gang. Forced him to leave it all behind. How he had fought so desperately to return. Feeling that horrible ache to get back constantly stab at him.

Dust sighed. When did that feeling dull to nearly nothing? When had he given up?

So many years ago, when he understood there was no escape. No going back. Yet, after all these years, he saw it. A chance to break free. A chance to get home. And he wasn't going to let this chance slip away. Even if it killed him.

With that thought, Dust quickened his attacks. More determined than ever to win.

When Error saw the bulking mass of Negative move through the trees, it nearly took everything in him not to panic.

He knew that goopy form could change and grow. That Nightmare chose to look the way he did, but seeing him now tower over the ground below. Swiping at nearby trees with long black tentacles. Even breaking some as he struck them. Error finally understood just how horrifying that thing truly was.

Watching Ink launch himself and Horror to another tree as Negative dove into the tree they had just been on, Error couldn't help but feel a little pity for him. Not Negative, but the actual Nightmare.

When he woke up, he would be in that strange body. Would he know of the things Negative did? Part of Error wanted to spare the guy the horror of Negative's actions. But the more bitter side of him hoped Nightmare remembered it all and would feel guilty for his actions.

Error sighed. What a mess. How would he even treat him? The man that lives in the body that did so much harm. Caused so much pain and suffering. Should he just forgive him? Could he even forgive him? He wasn't sure. He guessed he would have to wait and see.

Error watched as Negative brought another tree down. Seemingly not noticing Error at all.

“Best to do it now.” Error thought.

He forced his sight to look into the code. Swirling numbers and letters danced around him. He wondered if he'd ever get used to this.

Shaking his head, he focused his gaze on Negative's code. It still remained a rotting mess of code, it's briar like strings of code were attempting to resnare the black apple. He was trying to entangle Nightmare again. Error had to destroy him now before that happened.

He took a shaky breath and allowed the door inside himself to open more. Destruction happily poured from him. Lashing at the ground around his feet.

He gritted his teeth, forcing it to calm. He couldn't afford to not be in control right now. If it lashed out while destroying Negative and hit Nightmare then it would be over. Slowly destruction stilled around him. Moving about but no longer destroying the area around him. It would have to do. Ink and Horror could only keep this up for so long.

He moved destruction to where Negative resided. Taking a deep calming breath, Error let in start eating at the rot. Start destroying Negative's code once and for all.

Negative froze mid swing. Error ducked down, trying to remain hidden, as another piece of Negative was eaten away.

Negative turned away from Ink and Horror. He slammed a nearby tree, ripping it from the ground. Error winced as fear started to settle in his soul.

In his nervousness, his destruction started to grow frenzied. Before it could lash out, Error forced it to stay only on Negative. He had to remain calm. If he got too scared he might completely destroy all of Nightmare in his panic.

Negative stilled, and then its mouth widened into a large, impossible grin that took up his face.

“Found you.” He said, as he began to rush towards where Error hid.

“Shit.” Error whispered.

He had to attempt to go faster and hope that he didn't mess this up. He called for destruction to eat more, and it greedily complied. Eating at Negative's code with frenzied speed. Error winced as it fought to eat more than Negative. To devour all that made up the abomination in front of him. Error focused all his power to keep it solely on Negative.

Ink and Horror raced after Negative. Throwing attacks at him, attempting to slow him down as he continued to rush towards Error. He ignored them completely.

Over half of Negative was gone now. Error could see his control slipping away, his body melting back to its smaller form. Still Negative raced at Error. Snaking dripping, shaking tentacles towards him.

Error easily jumped out of the way of them. Eating away another piece. Only a tiny bit of Negative remained.

He towered over Error now. Tentacles flying forward in one last attempt to stop him. Error grinned. It was too late.

“Got you, bastard!” Error yelled as he destroyed the last piece of Negative.

Nightmare sank further into the darkness. He no longer had the energy to fight it. No longer had the will to try.

How long had he been fighting? Years? Centuries? He didn't know. Not that it mattered. There was nothing he could do.

He could feel it. The voice was going to take hold of those two kids. Torment them into obedient servants. Then he would destroy the Omega Timeline and take the golden apple. It was over.

“Yes it is. So why continue to fight?” Asked that familiar cold voice in the dark.

It was right. Why continue to hold on. He didn't want to see anymore of this. Witness what Negative was doing to them. All the torment and pain.

“Well whose fault is it that this is happening? Those kids are suffering because of you.”

If only he hadn't listened to the voice back then. Hadn't eaten that black apple.

“Too late for regrets now.”

He knew that. It was too late for everything. He was so tired. Constantly fighting against the waves of darkness that tried to drown him. Never resting. Nightmare's sockets began to close as he sank deeper.

“Yes. Rest Nightmare. You're not needed anymore. So just give up already.”

Nightmare let himself sink into that cold darkness. It was up to his chin now. Just a little further and this would finally be over.

Suddenly a light shone through the dark. The voice was screaming. In his exhausted mind, Nightmare wondered if he was finally dying.

“That wouldn't be too bad either.” He thought as the light spread, devouring all the darkness as it surrounded Nightmare completely.

Nightmare gasped as he fell to his knees. The cold snow stabbed at him. He took a shaking breath, then another.

“What happened?” He wondered in his dazed state.

He lifted his hand, only to freeze. His hand. He was moving it.

It felt like a shock jolted through him as Nightmare looked up, his eyelights slowly focusing on the bright world around him.

In the snow a few feet away stood a boy.

“The one the voice wanted to use. The Destroyer.” Nightmare thought.

He waited, but no voice spoke in his mind. Just his own thoughts.

He looked behind him. The other boy, the Protector, and Horror were running to him.

He went to stand but fell back into the snow. Utterly exhausted. It was almost laughable how weak he was.

Laying on his back, he stared at the sky above. Grey, overcast, and utterly unremarkable. And to him, completely beautiful.

He could feel himself begin to fall back into darkness. But it wasn't that cold darkness from back there. It was warm.

As he fell unconscious, Nightmare smiled. After over five hundred years, he was finally free.

Chapter Text

Nightmare opened his eyes to the sound of yelling.

“He's waking up!” Shouted who he assumed was Dust.

“He's awake!” An excited voice cut in.

“Both of you get out now!” That deep gruff voice could only belong to Horror.

“He's probably talking to the kids then.” Nightmare thought as he laid on his back, waiting for his eyelights to adjust to the dim light of the room.

“We're not leaving.” Said one of the kids.

“Yeah, we're the ones who fought Negative to bring him back.” Cut in the other one.

Negative? He could only assume that was what they were calling the voice. An apt name as any.

His eyelights finally focused, and the room stopped spinning as Horror’s voice ran out again. “Yes, and you both did an amazing job. But let us adults handle things from here.”

There was incoherent grumbling from the kids before one spoke up. “Fine, but we'll be right outside the door listening.”

This caused a heavy sigh to emit from Horror. “Fine.” Was his response, followed by the sound of a closing door and a lock being put in place.

Quite the scene to wake up to, but a welcome one. Well, more welcome than how he spent the last few centuries that is.

His sight now clear, Nightmare was surprised to find himself in the voice’s office at the castle. Or he guessed it was his office now. He wasn't sure how to feel about that so he pushed it aside for now.

Truthfully, he wouldn't have been surprised to wake up chained in a cell. It would have been more than justified. Then again, could this body even be held by such trivial things. He doubted it.

“Hey bastard. We know you're awake. So get up nice and slowly. Got it?” Dust said. Best to do as he asked. Nightmare slowly sat up on the couch they had laid him on.

He briefly wondered how they even managed to get here, let alone carry him to the office.

His thoughts were quickly interrupted by a sharp bone attack being placed to his throat. Nightmare froze. He moved his eyelights up to see Dust glaring down at him from under his hoodie. Nightmare had no doubts that Dust would kill him if he deemed him a threat. Best to play it safe for now. It would suck to die after finally being free after so long.

Seeing movement, his eyelights looked over Dust's shoulder to see Horror. He had summoned his ax, and while not as murderous looking as Dust, he too seemed ready to fight.

“Horror and Dust. Right?” He asked. Both shot glances at each other upon hearing his question.

Nightmare remembered everything, but it was currently a dizzy mess of information spinning in his head. He was certain he was right. But best to double check that his memory was correct. The voice had a way to mess with his mind. And he wasn't going to go off it solely just in case.

Dust returned his gaze back to Nightmare, a scowl on his face. “Okay, ‘Nightmare’.” His tone made it clear that he didn't believe the voice was gone. Nightmare didn't blame him. He was still coming to terms with its absence as well.

Dust continued. “What do you remember?”

A simple question. “My memories are a bit scrambled right now, but I remember everything the voice did.”

“The voice?” Dust asked, his confusion washed over Nightmare.

Nightmare winced. Right, they didn't know it by that name. “That's what I called it, but you all refer to it by Negative, correct?”

Dust glared at him with such a horrible intensity that for a moment Nightmare wondered if he had said something wrong.

“Yes, that is correct.” Horror said as he stepped forward. His ax held over his shoulder. A menacing profile. Probably what he was wanting. And it was working, if only a little.

It felt odd to feel so nervous, but he knew if his answers didn't satisfy them, then they could easily kill him. He was severely weakened, probably due to Negative being deleted. He was sure if the two worked together, that they could easily bring his end. It was strange. This feeling of wanting to survive. To live.

He had to hope that he could make a good enough first impression. Though with how things were already going, they might be long past that point.

Both men glared at him. He could feel their fear and anger as clear as day. His presence probably wasn't helping the situation either. Though, maybe he could control his aura. Negative never had a reason to, but that didn't mean it was impossible. All he had to do was concentrate and-

Dust shoved the sharpened bone closer to his throat. “What are you doing? What are you playing at?”

Shit, he hated how perceptive Dust could be. “Nothing. I was only-”

“Liar! How stupid do you think we are?” Dust growled.

This wasn't good, his aura was only making this situation worse.

Horror sighed. “Calm down, Dust.” Dust glared at the other man but after a moment complied, pulling back from Nightmare.

Horror stepped forward. “Tell the truth, bastard. Are you still Negative?”

That was a hard thing to answer. How was he to prove that he was no longer Negative. After all, Negative was known best for lying and manipulating people. But all Nightmare could do was say the truth and hope it was good enough.

“I'm not Negative.” He said.

Dust pushed Horror aside and grabbed Nightmare by the collar. “Bullshit!” He yelled, putting the point of his attack back to Nightmare's throat.

Nightmare couldn't help but sigh. This was going to get them nowhere. Dust was distrustful on a good day and today had been anything but that.

“Nothing I can say would convince you that I'm speaking the truth, will it? So there's no point in wasting time trying.” Nightmare said calmly.

He could feel their mistrust and fear clogging the room. They had already made up their minds. That anything he would say was a lie. Just Negative biding his time until he could kill them.

Dust clenched his teeth. “Well since you're so concerned about not wasting time, how about we just kill you now. Save us a great deal of time.” The sharp bone he was holding started to dig into Nightmare's throat.

Nightmare could feel Dust's desperate need to leave this place. Of course he was so on edge. Now that he was no longer resigned to staying captive here, he had hope to return to that place, that endless cycle. Nightmare felt a small bit of pity for him. Returning to Dusttale wouldn't do him any good, but there was no fixing that glitch. Not without causing undo harm to Dust's mental state.

Besides, it was best not to mess with the gang any further. Negative had already done enough to them already. And truthfully he had no idea what removing that glitch would truly do in the long run. It could help Dust, or only make things worse. Nightmare decided he would rather not risk it.

“Dust!” Horror yelled, cutting through Nightmare's thoughts.

Dust looked back at him. “What? Feeling pity for the bastard? After everything he did, he deserves to die. And since we can't be sure if he won't cause trouble, we should take care of him while he's still weakened. Then we won't have anything to worry about anymore.”

Nightmare wondered how exactly he was going to get out of this. He could escape. Though, where would he even go? No, running would only lead to more trouble than it was worth. If he ended up running into Dream-

Dream.

He felt a stab of pain in his soul at the thought of his twin. Negative had done such terrible and wretched things to him.

Even if Nightmare survived this situation, there would be no fixing what had been done. Dream would never believe him, and Nightmare wouldn't blame him on that. The last time he trusted Negative, he had ended up being tormented to the depths of despair.

Besides, Dream had most likely already mourned and buried Nightmare in his mind years ago. Why reopen that wound. What good would it do to try and reconnect after all that Negative had done.

Everything truly was a mess, and Nightmare didn't even know where to start picking up the shattered pieces. How to rebuild his life. How to live now that he was free. He guessed that could wait until he figured out how to survive his current predicament.

Horror was currently yelling at Dust still. Dust seemingly having enough turned back to Nightmare.

“He has to die!” Dust screamed, getting ready to stab Nightmare. Nightmare got ready to block the attack with one of his tentacles, only for the door to the room to disintegrate.

“Stop!” Yelled the Protector, Misfit. Behind him, the Destroyer, Glitch stood. Meeting his eyelights, Glitch looked away, as Nightmare felt a whirlwind of emotions from the boy.

“As to be expected.” Nightmare thought, as Misfit stepped into the room.

“Misfit! We told you both to wait outside!” Yelled Horror.

Misfit glared at the older skeleton. “We were going to, until someone decided he was going to kill Nightmare.” He gave Dust a pointed look.

Nightmare felt only a bit of fear and anxiety from Misfit. The kid always was level headed. It was surprising how in control of his emotions he was. Though, Nightmare guessed the paints played a part in that.

Dust continued to glare down at Nightmare, still ready to strike and kill him. “He needs to die, Misfit.” He said.

Misfit crossed his arms. “No he doesn't. Besides, you can't kill him. If you do then the entire Multiverse will collapse on itself and die.”

Nightmare’s socket widened in surprise. “If I die, the Multiverse dies too?” He thought in horror. He had not known that. How did this young Protector learn this? Did someone tell him? The Creators maybe? Or had he simply been privy to that info naturally as a Protector? After all, it was his duty to make sure the Multiverse didn't die.

Dust froze at those words. Still staring down Nightmare. His eyelights seemed to study him before letting him go.

“Fine. Can't risk killing us all.” He dismissed the attack as he walked away.

“Besides, Negative never made a face like that.” Dust said.

Nightmare blinked in confusion at his words.

Horror, however, when hearing Dust's statement nodded in agreement. “True. Even when surprised, he never showed it. Either it was that smug smile that said he already knew it or he'd simply get pissed off. Seeing him so unguarded is quite the strange sight.”

Glitch sighed. “You could have simply asked us to help.”

Misfit nodded, and stepped up to Nightmare. Seeming to study him as he spoke. “Exactly. Just a cursory glance at his code says everything. Negative is gone. Not a bit of his code remains in Nightmare.”

Misfit turned back to the group, his hands on his hips as he glared at Dust and Horror. “See how simple that was.”

Glitch sighed. “Really should have just let us stay from the start, then we could have avoided this whole stupid situation.”

Horror sighed. “Sorry. I just wanted to protect you boys from any further harm. You're both still recovering.”

It was only then that Nightmare saw how beat up the two were. Misfit had bandaids on his face and arms. While Glitch's arm was wrapped and currently in a makeshift sling. Guilt clawed inside Nightmare at the sight. He had done so much harm to them both.

“I'm sorry.” It had slipped out before he could stop it.

Misfit looked at him in surprise. “Oh, it's alright Nightmare. It wasn't you. Negative is the one who-”

Nightmare shook his head. “It's still my fault. Because of my choices, you both suffered horribly.”

He stood. Out of the corner of his socket he saw Horror and Dust tense. Glitch glared at him frowning.

Nightmare walked up to the two boys and knelt. “I am truly sorry for all that has happened to you. I only hope that I can make it up to you both someday. Whatever you want, I will do it.” He bowed his head.

“Stay as far away from us as possible and never come near us again.” Glitch's voice was gruff. Nightmare could feel the boy's barely contained rage.

Misfit turned back to his companion. “Error? You can't mean that? He didn't do it.”

Glitch gritted his teeth. Such a mess of emotions swirled within the boy. “I do.”

Misfit frowned but said nothing. He most likely knew not to push the other boy farther on it.

Nightmare nodded. “I will stay away from you both then. You will have no need to worry about me anymore. I promise.”

Glitch's glare softened slightly as he said. “Good.”

Misfit smiled. “Right. Now that's all settled, what's next?”

A simple question with an impossibly complex answer. Where did they all go from here? What was Nightmare to do?

Then he noticed it. One was missing from the group.

“Where's Killer?” He asked, looking around the room.

He knew they hadn't killed him. He could still sense Killer's emotions. Though, with how loyal Killer was to Negative, Nightmare had a feeling where they had put him.

Dust crossed his arms. “Killer's in the dungeons. He wasn't willing to back down. So he's currently holed up in a cell.”

Nightmare sighed. Of course Killer refused to stop fighting even after the battle had been done.

“Let me speak to him.” Nightmare said.

Dust glared at him. “Like hell, I'm letting you two talk.”

Misfit shook his head. “Let him go.”

“Misfit!?” Dust stared at him in disbelief.

“We can't keep Killer locked in the dungeons forever. Besides, Nightmare might be able to talk some sense into him.” Misfit happily pointed out.

Dust rolled his eyelights. “As if Killer is capable of such a thing.”

Misfit glared at him.

Dust finally caved under that stare. “Fine. Let him talk to Killer. Not like things could get any worse.”

Horror nodded. “It's probably the best option. You're right Misfit, we can't keep him locked up indefinitely.”

Misfit grinned. “Then it's decided.”

He turned to Nightmare. Nightmare couldn't help but wonder where Misfit got all that positivity from. Always looking at the bright side. It reminded him of Dream when they were kids. Always so full of hope.

Nightmare returned the smile. “Thank you, Misfit. I will try my best.”

Then Nightmare concentrated on where he sensed Killer and let himself melt into the shadows and move to right outside Killer's cell. Then he simply let himself reform until he stood just outside the bars.

Killer's sockets widened at the sight. Only for his shocked expression to easily slip into his usual smirk. Like slipping on a mask.

“Hey Boss, come to break me out.” He asked his hands in his jacket pockets, completely relaxed. The stance of someone wholly unbothered by their current predicament.

Nightmare sighed. Killer had always been a hard person to understand. Even Negative never fully understood him. But to Negative that didn't matter. Killer was loyal to a fault and useful. That was all Negative needed. What need did he have to understand the mind of a pawn as long as it moved as directed.